《Twilight over Arcania》 Chapter 1: A Voice in the Dark A Voice in the Dark Location: Time: It''s dark. I can''t see. I can''t feel my body! I''m scared. I scream but my voice won''t come out. I''M SCARED! [[*******]] (?) I hear a sound. No. I''m not hearing it. It''s inside my head. I''m calm now. Weird. [[***********]] (?) Again, the sound. But it''s not a sound. It''s an... an image. A thought. But not mine. Someone is inside my mind. It feels wrong. But whenever I feel agitated, something soothe me. For some reason I''m fine with that. [[What is your innermost desire?]] (Voice) I can understand the voice clearly, now. What is my desire it asks. My desire? [Memories.] (Me) Images of my life fly before me. It''s like my mind is answering on its own. It feels wrong to not be in control of my own mind, but I''m okay with it anyway. It''s the strangest feeling. Wait, my life? I had a life! Somehow the idea feels strange. I was alive, and I died. Now I''m here. Wherever here is. Images from childhood keep flashing. [Memories. Pain.] (Me) I had no parents. I died of starvation. I was ill. I died forgotten and abandoned in an alley. So much pain! Is there no happy image anywhere in my memories? I feel sad for my past self. I want answers! I focus. I try to make a thought as clear as voice was. Voice... Yes. That name will do, for now. [Who are you?] (Me) [[]] (Voice) answered with my own thoughts about it! So cheap! Well, at least I know that can see my replies. Creepy, but not unexpected. It''s really weird that I can keep calm in this situation. I know I shouldn''t be calm, but I am. Also, for some reason ''s answer satisfies me. I''m no longer curious about their identity. [[What is your innermost desire?]] (Voice) asks the same question again. Did my memories not satisfy them? Well... I guess it''s only natural. I knew nothing but suffering, the very thought of happiness never touched me. Until now. I know more than I used to. I''m sure of it. Did my consciousness grew to a point where I can understand ? This feels like the right answer. Different images fly trough my mind. [Memories.] (Me) Someone else''s memories. It''s me. But it''s not me. I understand that it''s a version of me that came from somewhere else. I was a kid that died abandoned in an alley, but at the same time I lived many different lives in many different places. In those places things went differently. That''s who I am now. A sum of many possible versions of me.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. [[What is your innermost desire?]] (Voice) [A rich family. Loving parents. Warmth. Food on the table. Clean clothes. Healthy. Happy.] (Me) My mind finally answers with clear thought. And what a nice thought it is! Everything I never had! But... that''s what one of the many me wanted, the one who never had anything at all. Other versions of me would not be satisfied with just that much. Let''s find something else. [[What is your innermost desire?]] (Voice) [A boat. A vast ocean surround me. An unknown land can be seen over the horizon.] (Me) I never ever dreamt of exploring! I would like that very much! But not every me agree. [[What is your innermost desire?]] (Voice) [A teacher. A medic. A saint. One that helps other.] (Me) This way nobody will suffers like I did. I really want that. Almost all of me agree. But still that''s not enough. [[What is your innermost desire?]] (Voice) [A power that didn''t exist in my world. Magic. The world is what I want the world to be. Bad people use magic to make the world a bad place to be in. I use magic to heal the world.] (Me) Yes. This is it. All of me like this thought. A magic user that helps other people. I wonder why cares. [Why do you want to know?] (Me) [[You can be reborn in a world where your desire can be fulfilled.]] (Voice) [Do I have a choice?] (Me) [[Darkness. Nothingness.]] (Voice) [[My baby self in a strange world]] (Voice) I do have a choice! Disappearing and never suffering again is one of my desires too. The me who only suffered wanted that. But if I''m given a choice... Then I chose life! [I choose life! You''d better not be tricking me !] (Me) [[ **** Possibility ****** Hardships * Willpower ***************]] (Voice) Wow! This is one complex thought! But I get the gist of it. I''ll have the potential to make my desire come true, but I will have to do it on my own. will not give it to me straight. Can I have a little help at least? [[A unique power. *********** *** ************** * ************* One **]] (Voice) Another complex thought! I feel like is trying its best to dumb it down for me. I don''t know what''s worse. That I''m being treated as dumb, or that I need to be treated as dumb to understand. Uhm... Let''s get to it. is offering me something unique to me. Something nobody else has. Let''s see... What power could a mage need? [Understanding of forces and heat. Great spells. The power to destroy.] (Me) No! A part of me is angry and want vengeance, but most of me doesn''t! I want to help people, I don''t want to level mountains! I know how it feels to be at the bottom, I don''t wish that upon other. [Understanding of human body. Illnesses cured. Limb regrows.] (Me) That''s more like it! ... But helping like that is like treating the symptoms, not the cause. It wouldn''t makes things better at all. I could cure all day long over a whole lifetime, and still people would suffer. [The ability to see. Near and far. Small and big. Past and present. Possible futures.] (Me) Wow. That sounds useful. A version of me who was into science thought of that. Wait, that''s not just useful. That''s totally broken!!! I could stop bad things before they even happens! But I somehow understand that my mind is not big enough to make use of such power. That amount of information would just break my mind. I need either a bigger mind or... [An interface. A virtual agent. .] (Me) That is an interesting answer... a version of me who was into games came up with this. Large games have too much information to be displayed all at once. Skills, quests, maps, way points, stats... Bigger games have Virtual Helpers. The player just needs to ask and the system would sift trough the game data for them, doing the micromanagement instead of the player. My gamer self remembers an RPG that was as deep as the real world itself. But how would all of that work in practice? I don''t want to have a computer chip in my head. [Magic. The power to overwrite reality. If I can imagine it. If I have the power. It will be.] (Me) Of course! I have magic this time! HUD can be a continuous type magic. An enchantment. [************** ***************] [******* *** ** *] [*****************] [*** ******************************* ** *] [] (Me) Such a complex tough! I feel proud of myself. And I did it all on my own! Maybe? All versions of me worked together after all. Ah. I feel dizzy. Forming this thought pushed my mind to its limit. Still, I succeeded! The image of my unique power is now clear as day. I hope got it. [[Surprise. ***** Amusement. ******]] (Voice) Rude! I thought was a good idea! Don''t laugh at me ! [[*************** ************** **Farewell. ****** * ****** **]] (Voice) Wait! I didn''t get any of that! Why am I here? Why are you doing this? Who are you?!? And why I didn''t think of asking those questions earlier? ... is gone. I''m tired. I''m so very tired. Darkness descends upon my world. Chapter 2: Rebirth Oracle Location: City of Victoria / Gloria''s Temple / Seer''s Tower Time: Y1500 / 13th day of the Harvest Moon / Midday Under the dome of a large circular room, atop of the Seer''s Tower inside the Temple of Gloria an important ceremony was unfolding. "Release the fumes." (Meridia, High Priestess of Gloria) At the words of the High Priestess, a Sister slowly poured over the smothering fire, causing a thick white smoke to raise upward. Above the fire there was a balcony that lead to a platform. On that platform the figure of an old woman could be seen. The old woman took in the thick white smoke with deep breaths. With wide gestures she lead the smoke to her mouth. *collapse* (Seer of Gloria) "... Winds of change ... Newborn ... Fernern ..." (Seer) The effect of the addling smoke was immediate. The now delirious Old Woman collapsed and her eyes turned white. The old woman begun describing images nobody else there could see. She was the Seer of Gloria, and this ceremony allowed her to catch glimpses of the future. *scribble* [The words of the Seer are unusually clear, today. It must be a powerful Oracle.] (Scribe Geneva) A scribe nearby was carefully writing down the cryptic words and broken phrases uttered by the Seer. She proved that her Orcles were real, but the images were as warped as a dream would be. *gasp* (Seer) The powerful seer gasped as she tensed, her back arching backward. Whatever she was seeing, it was affecting her greatly. "!!! Cataclysm!!! Child of Prophecy!!! Gifted One!!!" (Seer) *lose consciousness* (Seer) **freeze** (Sisters) Receiving Oracle from the goddess was no easy task, but this time was different. After a moment of pain, the Seer screamed her dying words then fell silent for the last time. Everyone there, froze. "Carlotta! Tends to the Seer. Geneva, write down the words!" (Meridia) ¡°Ah!¡± *run* (Sister Carlotta) It was the high priestess that shook her charges in action with a powerful command. At her behest, Sisters around bustled in motion. Healers rushing to the Seer''s help, sisters stopping the smoke, guards rushing to deliver messages. "High Priestess, I''ve finished writing the words." *hand over parchment* (Geneva) *grab scroll* (Meridia) The High Priestess lose no time, reading the words. She remembered of course what the Oracle was, but she had to confirm it. It was a clear warning. "Go inform the Order of the Knights. They are to prepare for a sortie. Immediately." (Meridia) ¡°Yes!¡± *run* (Sister Serina) Hearing that, a Sister nearby rushed down the spiral stairs. "Sister Geneva. Write down my orders for the Knights. They have to find a place called Fernern. There will be a child there. I feel they''ll know by heart who they are looking for once they see them. They are to report back to me as soon as they have informations.¡± (Meridia) *write down* (Geneva) Meridia kept reading the few scant words of the Oracle, over and over, trying to find deeper meanings. "Uhm... One more thing. No harm has to come to the child." (Meridia) As soon as Geneva was done with her duty, she handed the scroll to a guard, who run away to deliver the all important orders. As the High Priestess looked on the healers, still busy in their hopeless attempt to heal the seer, she tried to make sense of her gut feelings. [This Oracle is deeply troubling. The Church of Gloria has to quickly take control of the situation. My instinct tells me that the future of our faith depends on the outcome of this sortie.] (High Priestess)
Rebirth Location: Fernern / Chief''s Hut Time: Y1500 / 13st day of the Harvest Moon / Afternoon For the small farming village of Fernern this was a joyous day. The grandson of the Village Chief would soon be born. "Push!" (Old Woman) *push* *scream* (Mecabe) *birth* *cry* (Newborn) "..." (Old Woman) "Is everything alright, Mother? Is he a boy?" (Son of the Village Chief Hivern) "No, it''s a girl." (Old Woman) *weak voice* "I''m sorry, husband." (Mecabe) "It''s alright, my half. We have many long years ahead of us. You''ll give birth to a boy." *hold hands* (Hivern) "There is something else... The girl is Fair Skin." *hand over newborn* (Old Woman) *glare* (Hivern) "No, she didn''t betray you with a Fair Skin, Son. I would know." (Old Woman) *angry* "Than, how do explain this, Mother?!?" (Hivern) "This girl looks nothing like you, Son. She looks nothing like Mecabe either. I only heard stories about Fair Skin children born of Dark Skin parents. Bad stories." (Old Woman) "What should we do?" (Hivern) "You should speak with the elders and with your father. But you already know what should be done. This girl is a bad omen. She can''t stay." (Old Woman) *sniff* (Mecabe) This news broke the heart of Mecabe, but she would soon get better. Half of all children dies during birth, or soon after. It''s a common occurrence to lose a newborn. "Don''t get too attached to her, my half. I''ll return soon." *leave* (Hivern) Only the strong survives. The village can''t afford to feed such an abomination.
Sortie Location: Fernern Village Time: Y1500 / 13th day of the Harvest Moon / Evening The white moon was high enough in the sky that horses could ride despite being the setting sun. A group of twelve knights was travelling north along the Royal Road that connects Victoria with other large settlements. After a two hours ride, the knights left the Royal Road turning west toward the village of Fernern. A small farming settlement. The noise of the horses approaching fast could not be missed by the villagers. Surely enough small fires could be seen by the knights. The dogs were the firsts to notice them, and their bark awoke the villagers. They came out of their huts armed with farming tools. Public order was bad, villager had to defends themselves against mercenaries. Numbers making up for their lack of training or proper weapons. It was deterrent enough most of the times. The knights stopped in front of the mob. The leader of the knights come down from his horse. An old man, probably the village chief stepped forward. "Why do Knights of Gloria come to us in the middle of the night?" (Village Chief Herbern) "I''m Steffen, leader of this unit. We are here on orders from the High Priestess of Gloria herself. Are all of the villagers here?" (Steffen) "Why are you here, Knight?" (Herbern) "Careful, commoner. I''m the one making questions. Answer!" (Steffen) The villagers readied their farming tools, the knights unsheathed their swords. "Stand down! Leader, we do not wish for bloodshed. All the able bodied are here. The young and the old are inside their huts." (Herbern)This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "We are searching for newborn babies or pregnant women. Are there any in your village?" (Steffen) The Village Chief consulted briefly with the younger men next to him. "Leader of the Knight. I''m Hivern, son of the Village Chief, Herbern. A baby was born from my wife tonight. A Fair Skin girl. Many think of it as a bad omen. What would you do with my child?" (Hivern) Fernern was a village of Dark Skin humans. Dark Skin are mostly found in farming villages or employed as labour force. Dark Skin are physically stronger than Fair Skin but have little aptitude for magic. It''s a rarity for a Fair Skin to be born of Dark Skin parents. Steffen had never witnessed it. "Bring your child, along with all pregnant women and children younger than one year of age to your hut, Village Chief." (Steffen) "Very well. We will do as you say. Please, let us be. Nobody needs to die." (Herbern) "Knight! Guard to the hut! Stella! Inform the temple and ask for further orders. Move!" (Steffen) The village chief knew in his heart that his grandchild would be taken from him, but that child was a bad omen. She had been born only hours before, and the village was already facing a crisis. Had the Knights of Gloria not come for her, the chief would have ended her life personally. [Hiding our youths and mothers would only serve to make the Knights our enemies. I''m sure they are only after my grandchild. I''m sorry. You''ll have to die for the village to survive.] (Herbern) Herbern escorted Steffen to the chief''s hut, where his grandchild was. Meanwhile, his son, Hivern was gathering the others. Three pregnant women and a one year old child. Outside the village, Stella, a Mage Knight came down from her horse. A faint green light could be seen around her by those adept to magic. (Stella) As the Mage Knight of the unit, Stella was in charge of communications. She weaved , a spell that link the minds of two people together. The spell was too complex for a Mage of her level, so she carried a medallion upon which the spell was engraved. By channelling magic through the artifact, the spell would activate. "Headquarter. I''m Stella, Mage Knight from the Fourth Unit. I have an urgent report." (Stella) "Mage Knight Stella. I''m the High Priestess. Speak." (High Priestess Meridia) "Blessed One! ... Ah! Fernern is cooperating, and we are securing it as we speak. We have confirmed the presence of several pregnant women and a one year old child. The most significant news is a Fair Skin girl that was born tonight of Dark Skin parents." (Stella) "The Fair Skin must be the one the Seer spoke of. The child has to be taken to the Temple. Alive and unharmed. Failure is not an option." (Meridia) "As you will. Blessed One." (Stella) "About that village... How many Dark Skins live in Fernern?" (Meridia) "There are about seventy of them in twenty huts, Blessed One." (Stella) "We can''t let news of the birth of the Fair Skin to spread. If I remember right you are adept in fire magic, Mage Knight Stella. After withdrawal, you are to burn the village to the ground. The other knights are to give chase and kill everybody that escapes." (Meridia) "But... The villagers! They are cooperating!" (Stella) "Will you go against the will of the Gloria, Mage Knight Stella?" (Meridia) Stella knew well what awaited her had she refused to follow the order. Going against the will of God is a grave sin. She could only obey. "I... It will be done, Blessed One." (Stella) "I shall await for favourable news and for the child to arrive. May Gloria''s blessing be with you." (Meridia)
The village was quiet, basking in the moon light of the night. The villagers went inside by order of the Knights of Gloria. They were afraid, but confident that the situation had resolved. Many were already thinking about the work to be done in the fields, tomorrow. Little they knew that their fate was already sealed. "I have the child, Stella. The villagers are inside their huts. They think we are preparing to leave, they are not expecting an assault. Now is the moment, before they realize our intent. Magic Knight Stella, I order you to burn Fernern to the ground, along with every soul that lives in it! For Gloria!" (Steffen) With a heavy heart, Stella took out an artifact from her belt, an unimpressive wooden ring about ten centimetres in diameter. She raised the ring in the air, closed her eyes, and started weaving magic. She carefully refined the magic power around her in thin threads, and directed the threads according the image that was forming in her mind. The image of Fernern burning. It took about two minutes for the weaving to complete. A villager, untrained, but with some aptitude in magic was observing the Knights from a window in his hut. He could see a faint red light around the female knight. He realised the danger too late. (Stella) In an instant, strong magical flames erupted from the ground. They lasted only a few seconds, enough to lit the huts made of wood and dry mud along with every Dark Skin living inside the village. The flames reached high in the sky. The heat could be felt by the knights and the horses. The wooden ring turned to dust, ashes falling over Stella. "It seems no one will attempt to escape. Well done, Magic Knight Stella. Your spell weaving was magnificent." (Steffen) Steffen looked with pride at the handiwork of his Mage Knight, studying the situation. "We''ll stay a while longer to confirm no Dark Skin survived. Then we will ride back to the Temple. The child has to be delivered to the High Priestess as son as possible." (Steffen) [This is the will of Gloria. This is the will of Gloria. This is the will of Gloria. This...] (Stella) Stella repeated the mantra in her head. Silent tears dripping from her eyes at the lives she took. This action was ordered by the High Priestess, it was the will of Gloria herself. What was wrong with her that she doubted her actions? Stella tried to bury her feelings. Twelve knight were seen riding toward Victoria on the Royal Road. One of them holding a new born girl.
Mother Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1500 / 14th day of the Harvest Moon / Morning POV: Serina I''m Serina, a Sister, serving in the Temple of Gloria. My duty to the temple is to nurse children that were gifted to Gloria by the faithful. They''ll grow to be Priestesses or Soldiers. This happens often, but yesterday night the High Priestess entrusted me with a new born child personally. I have never seen a girl with such a fair skin color. It is said that the fairer the skin, the greater the aptitude for magic is. She might grow to be an outstanding mage. I understand why this child is given special treatment. Still, there is something that bothers me. There are rumors that the Seer died yesterday!And, according to the rumors, the last Oracle was about a newborn child. This can''t be a coincidence. But I trust Meridia. She is the High Priestess. Her voice is the will of Gloria. I am merely an instrument of her will. *cry* (child) As I walk toward my chamber I hear a cry. The child finally woke up. I pick her up and embrace her. I chant her a lullaby. "~Young girl do not cry~ ~Gloria watches over you~ ~My love will keep you warm~" (Serina) It works. The girl stops crying. When she arrived yesterday night she was dirty and wrapped in rags. She must have been through quite the ordeal. But she seems alright now. I''m glad. The child briefly opens her eyes. "!!!" (Serina) They are red! I have never seen eyes of such a deep crimson red in my life! Combined with her pure white skin, her appearance is unsettling. ... The child finally settles down and falls asleep. Rest well. I will take care of you. I promise. *kiss forehead* (Serina)
Awakening Location: City of Victoria / Gloria''s Temple Time: Y1500 / 14th day of the Harvest Moon / Morning POV: Liara I''m awake. I feel weak. ! I remember! Was it all a dream? It doesn''t feel like it. Unlike my encounter with I can feel my body now. I''m alive. Then why can''t I move? I try to open my eyes. Open... Open! Ah! The light hurts!!! I just want this nightmare to end. *cry* (Me) I hear steps! I''m not alone. Before I can make sense of the situation, someone picks me up. Whoa. This person must be a giant! Gigantic arms wraps around my body and lift me effortlessly! The arms are warm, what gentle embrace. I hear a voice. It''s rhythmic. Like a lullaby. What a sweet voice. This giant doesn''t seem to have bad intentions. I stop crying. I stop for a moment and think. Nothing good will come out of me panicking like this. I''m weak. I can''t open my eyes, my body can barely even move, and someone much bigger than me picked me up and is singing a lullaby. Am I... Am I A baby?!? did speak of a new life. Being reborn as a baby makes sense. This giant must be my Mother! I feel all fluffy! My original mother abandoned me. This time she cares instead! All the crying and worrying made me tired. I fall asleep while still held by Mother.
Decisions Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1500 / 14th day of the Harvest Moon / Morning POV: Meridia I''m tired. I have been unable to sleep because of tonight''s events. But as the High Priestess of Gloria, I do not have the luxury of resting. There are many matters that requires my attention. The death of the Seer. The burning of Fernern. The arrival of the child. *knock knock* "Blessed One. Sister Serina wishes to see you." (Sister) Good. Serina is quick with children as usual. I''m eager to hear her thoughts about the child. "Many blessings to you, Sister Serina. First, I inform you that I decided upon a name. The child shall be known as Liara, from now on. Now, tell me. How is she?" (High Priestess Meridia) "The girl, Liara, was in poor condition when she arrived. But she woke up, and she seems alright, now." (Serina) This is good news. But I can see something troubles Serina. "Sister Serina. I''m sure you realized already. Liara is an important existence to the church. If something is troubling you, no matter how small you think it is, I want to hear it." (Meridia) "Ah! Uhm... This child. I find Liara to be... Unsettling... She is different from the others. Her skin is of the fairest color, sign that she has outstanding magical potential. On top of that, her eyes are crimson in color. I never seen such deep red. I don''t know what to think of it." (Serina) Red eyes?!? This is unheard of. She might be dangerous! Should I dispose of the child right away? No. The Oracle. All signs points to Liara having a destiny to fulfill. And we lost the Seer. With no suitable replacements, we simply must get value out of this child. Under the right guidance, Liara might become our sword. Tip the balance in the church''s favour. "Uhm... Blessed One? Is everything alright?" (Serina) Ah! I let my doubts be seen by a subordinate. I still have much to learn as High Priestess. "Serina, the rumors you may have heard are correct. The Seer died tonight. Her last Oracle is what guided us to Liara. Our calling is clear. It is our sacred responsibility to guide this child under the light of Gloria. So that she may fulfill her Destiny." (Meridia) "Yes! I shall rear Liara to the best of my abilities Blessed One! I will not fail you!" (Serina) "I know you won''t, Sister." (Meridia) There are too many unknown surrounding Liara. This might be dangerous, but I need to shed some light over this matter. "There is something else, Serina. We must gain deeper understanding of this Liara in order to guide her. I will prepare for the Ceremony of Gifts. I''ll be ready the day after tomorrow. And, Serina, no one else shall know this." (Meridia) "But... To perform the Ceremony of Gifts on a new born... In secret even..." (Serina) "I shall perform the ceremony personally. Rest assured, no harm will come to the child. This is the will of Gloria." (Meridia) "! Forgive me for my doubts, Blessed One. I shall make the necessary preparations." *leave* (Serina) If she is merely a girl with great aptitude it would be fine. But she might be a dangerous existence. And finding this out one year down the line, might be too late. What is that Gloria wishes of us? What is Liara''s destiny? It''s up to me to find out. *knock knock* "Blessed One. You have another visit. A Knight of Gloria wishes to see you. Steffen, Leader of the Fourth Unit." (Sister) There is this matter too. Burning Fernern was a bold move, but information about Liara mustn''t spread. Our enemies would try to kill her. Or worse, kidnap and make use of her. It had to be done. Luckily, Fernern was attacked before. Many times, according to the reports. Furthermore it was just seventy Dark Skin that had to be silenced. A small price to pay. As for the cover story, it is simple. Our knight saw the smoke, and rushed to the Fernern, only to find it burned to the ground. The work of bandits no doubt. *grin* (Meridia)
Chapter 3: Baptism Others Me Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1500 / 16th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Liara I''ve been in this world a few days. I sleep. I''m fed. I do my bodily functions and I''m cleaned by Mother. It''s embarrassing. But this body is very weak, and I can do nothing about it. I''m a new born baby, after all. I can open my eyes now, but I can''t see far. Everything is blurry. [New born babies can''t control their eyes properly. You won''t be able to focus far objects for a while I''m afraid. Don''t worry, that''s normal.] (Doctor Me) The answer comes from a version of me that was a doctor. Yes, that''s a thing now. As far as I understand, expanded my mind by merging it with many possible versions of myself. It was the only way for me to understand . Even than, most of its thoughts were beyond my comprehension. Even with the knowledge from many versions of Me, I still have to learn how to control this body. Learn to speak, to walk and even to see, apparently. Was supposed to give me an unique power. . A Virtual Helper that filters information from my primary power. The ability to see everything, everywhere and anytime. Science Me and Gamer Me outdid themselves there! But I feel no traces of . Maybe just made fun of me! So mean! [To be fair spoke of possibility. I think we need to learn magic before we can access ] (Bookworm Me) And that''s fair?!? Of course I have to struggle to unlock my own power! Thank you ! You wouldn''t want things to be too easy for me, oh no! Just wait and see ! I''ll master this power in no time! I''ll be able to do whatever I want! Like winning the lottery. I''ll be rich! Mwhahahahah! [Uhm... gave us so that we could help people, remember?] (Doctor Me) Ah. There is that. But it was a childish desire! Like you would wish for world peace if someone asked you out of the blue! This might be our combined innermost desire, but I don''t want to spend all of my second life selflessly helping others! [To me seemed more interested in getting an answer, any answer, rather than enforcing it. It''s not like It made us swear or anything...] (Science Me) This... Actually makes sense. I wonder why rescued me... It can''t be something do with everyone, can it? What does get out of this? What It wants from us? [Who knows... And to be honest, who cares?] (Doctor Me) [Since we have no data for a meaningful answer anyway, we should focus on our current situation.] (Doctor Me) You have a point, Spock. I should just sit back, observe, and not worry too much. As a baby, my actions are severely limited anyway. I literally can''t do anything but cry and wriggle my stubby arms and legs. I need to grow up. I''m only a two days old baby. Who remember his past life. Who comes from a different world. With voices inside his head. And gifted with a broken unique power. Hopefully... Wow. [What can I say? Reality sometimes is stranger than any fiction.] (Science Me) *yawn* (Me) And I''m tired already. What a weak body! I fall asleep.
Baptism Location: Gloria''s Temple / Ritual Chamber Time: Y1500 / 16th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Liara I wake up. Mother is carrying me somewhere. We are in a corridor. It''s dark, but not pitch black. There are windows with colored glass on the stone walls, there, I can see the outside for the first time since i was reborn. Not that I can make out any detail, yet. Everything is so blurry. But I see the night sky, at least. Is this building all stone? A church, maybe? What am I doing here? I thought I was in my parent''s home. [Don''t take this too hard, but I think this woman is not our biological mother. In our world giving children to religious institutions was an established practice in many cultures. I believe this is what happened to us.] (Explorer Me) It''s alright Explorer Me. I was abandoned in my previous life as well. It''s not a big deal if it happened a second time... Damn it. [Your situation now, and your situation back then are worlds apart. This woman might or might not be our biological mother, but she is caring about us. Isn''t this what matters, in the end?] (Doctor Me) ... Maybe... A small door. We descend a flight of spiral stairs. That''s lots of steps. Our destination must be below ground. There is a narrow dark corridor... Lighted by lamps? Another small door at the end, but this one is shining. Mother opens it. *eyes wide* (Me) Wow. We are inside a large room. I think the room is circular, lit by lamps all over the circumference. And the walls! They shine too! Are they coated in gold?!? [I guess churches are rich in any world, are they?] (Explorer Me) "***** **** *****" (Woman) "*** ** *****" (Old Woman) We are not alone. There is another woman waiting for us. Her voice sounds older. They are talking about something, but I would be damned if I understand a single word! Do my ears works badly too? [Our ears work just fine. This is another world. Did you expect them to speak English?] (Doctor Me) [The sounds of it is familiar. It reminds me of Mandarin...] (Bookworm Me) Great! Just great!!! This keeps getting better and better! I''m in a new world and now I have to learn a language as hard as Chinese on top of everything else? Thank you !!! I was afraid you made thing too simple for me, you know??? Stupid [Actually, Mandarin is not that hard to speak. It''s the writing and reading that are very complex as there are thousands of symbols.] (Bookworm Me) Finally! Some good news, at last! Thanks for the assist, Bookworm Me! I''m counting on you! [Babies takes from two to four years to speak. But with our knowledge and help, we''ll manage it much faster. Rest easy.] (Doctor Me) Thanks, Doc! Having the others Me around is a helping me a great deal. And not just for their knowledge. Had I been here alone I would have freaked out by now! sometimes get things right. *dips Me in water* (Woman) *cry* (Me) Cold! While I was focused on my inner monologue, Mother lowered me in a pond of water! What''s the big idea?!? I even started crying.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. [Which is what babies should do. Well done!] (Doctor Me) I wasn''t acting! Uhm... I''m on a pillar that reaches up to their waist. The older woman is standing in front of me with her hands hovering over me. She is staring at me. Tell me this is not a ritual sacrifice! Please? [Calm down! I''m sure they mean you no harm. This is a ritual of some kind, probably just a baptism. Remember that we are likely in a religious institution.] (Explorer Me) I believe him. Explorer Me was an archaeologist. He liked to roam the world. Understanding civilizations and uncovering the past. He''ll be helpful in understanding this strange new world. !!! The older woman is surrounded a faint light! Is this magic? *cry* (Me) I feel power entering my body! It''s like having water flowing inside of me. It doesn''t hurt, but i don''t like it one bit! I cry. "***!" (Woman) The women seems surprised that I cry. They speak of something, but the older woman doesn''t stop. Just stop. Please? The scenery is mesmerizing. There are lights and shapes dancing around me. If only I could see better. "***! ** ****** **" (Old Woman) "***!!!" (Woman) I feel the magic trembling inside of me. The older woman shouts something. She seems shocked. I can only hope that what did to me is not considered a mortal sin in this world.
About an half hour has passed. There were a few more shouting, but it seems over now. The lights faded away and the older woman kneels on the ground. It''s not worship. She just seems exhausted. Serves you right! Don''t use magic on me if you don''t want to exhaust yourself! I think the women are seriously concerned about something, but it doesn''t seems like they mean harm to me. I''m relived. Mother dries me up with a towel. We leave the large room and the older woman behind. Mother is carries me back to my room. She smiles while looking at me! Her warmth is truly soothing. And this ritual really tired me out. I fall asleep in her arms while she walks.
Ceremony of Gifts Location: Gloria''s Temple / Ritual Chamber Time: Y1500 / 16th day of the Harvest Moon The sun had long set over the city of Victoria but within the Temple of Gloria, there was work yet to be done. A Fair Skin woman, forty years of age with long red hair and a simple white dress was weaving magic in a special chamber in the lower levels of the Temple. The Ritual Chamber was a large dome shaped room, fifty meters in diameters and ten meters of height. It was built deep underground, ventilated by a vertical shaft in the center of the ceiling. A large crystal, about half a meter in height, was floating just under the ventilation shaft. The walls were covered by plates made of solid gold. Small light crystals dotted the circumference of the chamber, casting just enough light to see. The floor was a single large sheet of stone, upon which there were concentric circles and elaborate carvings engraved. In the center of the room there was altar made of wood. It was about one meter tall and two meters in diameter. A shallow bowl was carved in it. The Ritual Chamber was the end result of centuries of experimentation in magic. The perfect place to weave intricate spells. The pride of the Temple of Gloria. The spell that the High Priestess was weaving tonight was one of the most complex spells known. was a spell that under the guidance of a skilled caster, could map each and every magic channel within the body of a living creature. It did so by carefully injecting a small amount of magic inside the body, detecting where the magic would flow from there and etching the result on a crystal. This process was repeated over and over until a complete map is produced. The spell required sharp focus and precision to be sustained for a long time. Hours even. If the caster by mistake inject too much magic, or inject magic in the wrong place, it could permanently damage the channels of the patient, or outright kill them. Sometimes, even the caster could receive a backlash. was a dangerous spell to weave. It was used for therapeutic reasons. To reveal the aptitude for magic in an individual, or to discover the function of an enchantment already engraved in an item or a even person. This time the High Priestess was using the spell on a child only days in age. Something that would usually be not only reckless, but useless as well. The human body starts growing magic channels only after the first few moons of life. [But Liara is different. I can''t wait one year for a proper ceremony to be performed. It has to be today.] (High Priestess Meridia) As the High Priestess was done checking on the intricate magical circuits she engraved in the floor of the chamber as part of the spell, another woman entered the room. She was a tall beautiful woman. A Fair Skin, twenty years of age with long silver hair and blue eyes. She was carrying the young Liara. "Blessed One. I brought Liara. As you instructed, I told other Sisters I was helping you perform a cleansing ritual over the chamber. No one saw me carrying Liara here. She has been good, and didn''t cry." *smile* (Sister Serina) Cleansing rituals were meant to remove incomplete magical circuits and enchantment from the Ritual Chamber, a leftovers from continued use. They were performed at night, when magical interferences were minimal. It was the perfect cover. The timing of the ritual, just after the Seer''s death, was suspicious, but it couldn''t be helped. Good thing that the High Priestess had almost absolute authority. As long as her actions are justified, the Council of the Church will not even ask her Meridia for an explanation. "Well done, Sister Serina. I have completed my preparations. Everything is ready. Put Liara over the altar, and step back." (Meridia) Serina gently placed Liara in the shallow pond of on top of the wooden altar. *cry* (Liara) The two weren''t surprised by seeing Liara crying in this situation. The chamber was deep underground and no one would hear her. Serina and the Meridia patiently waited for liara to settle down. It took less than a minute. "I''ll start with the ritual." (Meridia) Taking her time, Meridia started weaving magic. One after another she activated the magical circuits she had engraved in floor and on the altar. After five minutes, preparations were complete. [Beautiful...] (Serina) Those with aptitude could see patterns in the grounds lighting up in a faint glow of many colors. Symbols were rotating and dancing both on the ground and in the air. [Isn''t Liara looking at the magic? No. Don''t be silly. She can''t possibly see magic. She is a newborn!] *shake head* (Serina) Meridia too noticed Liara''s gaze, but paid no heed. She weaved the final step of her spell. (High Priestess) The large crystal floating near the opening in the ceiling descended, taking its place one meter above the altar as the spell fully activated. **cry** (Liara) *shock* "Blessed One!!!" (Serina) Serina was worried that the magic was harming the child. "The... The magic is working perfectly. I''m sure she is not being hurt... She must have felt magic entering her body. Somehow." (High Priestess) "But how?!? A newborn couldn''t possibly feel the flow of magic!" (Serina) High Priestess Meridia agreed with Serina in her heart. But it was either that, or a coincidence. [Well, there is no point in speculating. I''m close to the answer thanks to my spell.] (Meridia) was working as intended. Under the careful direction of the Meridia, magic was being injected, its flow traced and a map etched inside the crystal. A new born child shouldn''t have any channel at all. By all means, the map should have been empty. But Liara was obviously special. The High Priestess performed the ceremony precisely because she expected Liara to have some magic channels already. [Here we go...] (Meridia) As Meridia expected, her magic power found its way to one of Liara''s magic channels. There, the channel branched. Than branched again. And again. And again. First a few branches appeared on the crystal map. Than dozens. Than hundreds! Then thousands!!! *shock* "This child!!! I don''t know how, but her body has tens of thousands of magical channels already fully formed and stable. No way! Her channel... appear to be able to sustain a strong flow of magic. In raw aptitude for magic, she already surpasses me!!!" (Meridia) "???" (Serina) The women were dumbfounded. To have a few hundreds of channels inside one''s body was the mark of an average magic caster. Top tier casters like High Priestess Meridia or the Queen could have about a thousand. This news was shocking to say the least. [I can''t even see the finer details. A complete map will be impossible.] (High Priestess) The circuits within Liara''s body branched like roots, every branch getting smaller and smaller. While Meridia could see the overall structure and shape of the circuits, it was not possible for her to see the finer details. It was her limit as a mage. "This is not all. I can see magical circuits engraved within her body. They are complex beyond my understanding. I can''t even begin to guess at what their function could be." (Meridia) The High Priestess had the ability to engrave magical circuits on a living being, like enchantments to increase the arm strength of a soldier or enchantments that allow lesser magi to cast greater spells. But the enchantments engraved within Liara''s body where on another level. [Nobody in this world could possibly have engraved such circuits. Not even the High Elves of old should have had this kind of power!] (Meridia) There were legends, High Elves performing incredible feats of magic. Moving mountains and bringing inanimate matter to life. Meridia had seen relics of such enchantments herself, but the complexity of Liara''s circuits exceed even that. [What kind of spell are those circuits meant to cast!?! No. I''ll have time to consider this later. For now I must focus on creating the most accurate map possible.] (Meridia)
Thirty minutes after the start of the ceremony, the work was finally done. The map itself was far from complete, but the High Priestess had run out of space inside the crystal. [This will have to do. For now.] (Meridia) One by one, magic threads weaved by Meridia left Liara''s tiny body. Magic circuits the High Priestess engraved on the floor over two days, flickered out of existence. Finally, the crystal rose up, retaking its place near its original position just under the ventilation shaft. *fall on knees* *pant* *pant* (Meridia) Meridia fell on her knees. Her mind and body taxed after weaving such complex spell for so long. "Blessed One! Are you alright???" (Serina) *short breath* "... I will be, Sister." (Meridia) The High Priestess collected herself. She had to give clear orders and look strong. Subordinates must not see her weakness. "Serina, bring Liara back to your chamber. Then come back here and help me to mine. I will need a few days to recover." *pant* (Meridia) "As you will, Blessed One! I''ll inform the Sisters that the purification was a success and that you''ll need rest. What will be done with Liara?" (Serina) "Nothing. For now, at least. I need time to consider today''s events. Time to examine the crystal. Time to decide Liara''s fate" (Meridia) *gulp* "Of course." (Serina) Serina left the Ritual Chamber with Liara, leaving Meridia alone with her thoughts. [This ceremony was meant to give us answers... And yet all I''m left with are more questions...] (Meridia) Meridia stared blankly at the wall in front of her. [Liara, a red eyed girl with the fairest skin. Born of Dark Skin parents. Her birth was predicted by the Seer. Her body has greater affinity to magic than my own and is enchanted with circuits nobody in this world could possibly have weaved.] (Meridia) "Liara. Just who in the world are you?" (High Priestess) There was no one in that chamber that could answer that question.
Chapter 4: Revelations First Week Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1500 / 21st day of the Harvest Moon POV: Liara I''m in my mother''s chamber. There are no windows, so it''s hard to tell the passing of time. I can tell day from night since Mother sleeps with me. As a baby I''m basically powerless to do anything, but at the very least I can count the days! It''s been one week since I awoke in this new world. Luckily, nothing worth mentioning happened since the baptism. [No. It''s been one Earth-week. The concept of week is something our culture came up with. In our world was the fourth part of a lunar cycle. Who knows what unit of time they use in this world.] (Science Me) What the Me who was into science said... He sure likes to explain things. I sleep, I eat, I sleep again. I''m actually bored, if you can believe it. On a lighter note, Bookworm Me and I made some progress with the language! [I think we got two words! and ] (Bookworm Me) I''m pretty sure is my name. My mother often speaks that word to me. It''s has a nice ring to it, but it feels somewhat feminine... I would have liked a more masculine sounding name, but I guess it''s a cultural thing and it''s not like I can choose it on my own... Others Me all had different names when they were alive. Science Me was called Heinrich. Doctor Me was called Ansel. They all lived their natural lives and were merged with me when they were at death''s doorsteps. They are fine with me using nicknames. This is a new world for all of us. A fresh start! As for my old name... I don''t even remember it. My worthless original mother might have given me one, but... Who cares! [Don''t think about her. This is a new life. You got a second chance at life. That''s more than most get. You should make it count.] (Doctor Me) Doc is right. As usual. My original mother won''t ruin my new life as well! Ah. I got sidetracked by my own thoughts again. The second word I learnt is , I think it''s my mother''s name. That word was spoken several times when other women came to this room to visit. Bookworm Me think might be a title, not a name since mother used it herself when talking to others. [For the records, I want to say that this is exactly what was meant to help us with. If we could activate it, we could use the translation function embedded inside.] (Gamer Me) I get it, Gamer Me. laughed at us, but I thought was a great idea. [The problem is that is a magic enchantment. it''s likely that we need to learn magic before we can make use of it.] (Science me [And I''m pretty sure learning the language will be easier than learning magic.] (Bookworm Me) Sigh... If only there was a Mage Me amongst us! But Earth didn''t have magic at all, so that''s impossible. "******* **** ** ***** Liara." (Serina) Mother''s calling! It''s feeding time! It was embarrassing being fed this way at first, but I''m loving it now. Mother is really pretty. [Remember that she is your mother.] (Doctor Me) Did I hear something? I don''t think so! Hi hi hi. [Sigh...] (Doctor Me)
First Month Location: Gloria''s Temple / Nursery Time: Y1500 / 44th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Liara It''s been one month since the I arrived in this world. [No. We went through this already. One Earth-month of 30 days has passed. Months purely depends on couture. We have no idea on how this world''s calendar works. Yet.] (Science Me) Whatever you say, Spock... One week ago, sorry Science Me, one Earth-week ago, I left Mother''s room for good. I have been moved to a large dorm and there are about twenty children here. And they sure are noisy! [They are not noisy, they are babies. If anything, it is you who are too quiet. You should cry more. You don''t want to stand out even more, do you?] (Doctor Me) I remember the ritual the older woman did on me on my second day here. Doc is right. I have to lay low. I do feel bad for the nurses. Once I woke up Mother in the middle of the night. She looked so tired, but lulled me with a smile anyway. I wish my original mother was more like her... [You think too much. You are a baby, relax! Enjoy your new life!] (Gamer me) Gamer Me sure is easy going. There is nothing to do here but monologue inside my head! I''m lucky to have the others Me around. I shudder at the thought of being alone trapped inside a baby''s body in a strange world! I would have freaked out for sure. Thanks to be, others Me! [[You''re welcome!!!]] (others Me) My body is growing steady. I still have some trouble telling the distance but my sight is sharp now. Thanks to that I discovered that my mother is not just pretty, she is real beauty! She is young, has long flowing silver hairs, blue eyes and a face has gentile features. I''m happy she is my mother! Well, I''m pretty sure she is not my biological mother, but she is the one who cares about me, and in the end, isn''t this the only thing that matters? Ah. There is something troubling that I found out about two week ago. I was shocked when I realized. I''m a girl!! I had thought my wee wee was small because I had just been born. It''s not like I could look down there. But now that I have grown up a little, it''s become painfully obvious that my manhood is not there. I now know why the name I was given, sounded so feminine. ... There is magic in this world, right? I might be able to do something about it! [Just don''t... It''s a new life! And no one of us ever experienced being female. Go for it!] (Doctor Me) Even Doc! I still like girls, you know? I''m a man, inside. I can''t even think about... Enough! I''m still a baby. I have many years to figure this out. I should focus on the matters at hands. Growing and learning. Yes! I''m not escaping from the problem at all! [Cheer up! The nurses talks non stop here in the nursery! Thanks to that I got a several words down, and I''m working out even the grammar of the language! Every day we understand a little more. Give me two more months and you''ll be able to understand them!] (Bookworm Me) Great job, Bookworm Me! Keep it up! [As I said it''s...] (Science Me) You are such a party pooper, Science Me! We get it, it''s Earth-month, not month. Give us a break. The thing I lack the most now, is information. Strange new world, unknown language, and magic. There is so much I have to learn. As a baby I can only observe. And that''s what I''ll do! First the language, than magic, and finally I''ll be able to activate my totally broken unique power, ! Wait for me, new world! Liara is coming! He he he.
First Moon Location: Gloria''s Temple / Nursery Time: Y1500 / 14th day of the Wither Moon POV: Liara Fifty days have passed since my awakening in this world. A world I have a name for now. . Many words are still a mystery to me, but I can understand the general meaning of the conversations around me. Bookworm Me did a terrific job! [All of us cooperated. I don''t deserve all the credit...] (Bookworm Me) Bookworm Me sure is humble. Anyway, this is what we found out: I''m a girl named . My mother is called . This world is named This is a temple. They worship a Goddess called . The current month is called in retrospect I can tell that the month before that was called Whatever they are special words or they actually mean something, I don''t know yet. I need a deeper vocabulary. The previous month had fifty days. Whatever all months have fifty days or they have variable length, I don''t know. Yet. As Explorer Me speculated soon after our birth, this temple raises children gifted by families. is not my biological mother. My real parents abandoned me. Sounds familiar, right? [Your situation now, and your situation back then are worlds apart. Literally. loves you.] (Doctor Me) Yes. Doc is right. As far as I''m concerned IS my mother. Who needs useless biological parents anyway??? ... Lets think of something else. My body keeps developing. I can see perfectly right now. That''s sooner than a normal baby according to Doctor Me, but not too extreme a development. My limbs move a lot better now and I can walk on four. The let me walk freely on the floor of the nursery. So much fun being finally able to do something! [I still think you should have stayed in your bed at least another month.] (Doctor Me) Come on, Doc! Staying in the bed all day was killing me! Plus I learn a lot more if I walk around. I can go close to the nurses, and hear interesting conversations! I''m pretty sure I could walk on two if I really wanted to. [Don''t you dare! On Earth a baby needs at least nine months to walk on two legs! Barely two have passed. You walk on four until I tell you otherwise! Doctor''s orders.] (Doctor Me) I''m just joking! Calm down! Doctor Me is scary. [This is no joking matter. Based on their tools, they are a pre-industrial civilization. And this is a religious institution. I don''t have to tell you what superstitious people do when there is something they do not understand, right?] (Explorer Me) *gulp* (Liara) Alright. Alright. I get it. I''ll be more careful from now on. It''s just that being a baby is really boring. I want to grow up and explore this world! An handful of children here can walk on four as well. I play alongside them to train my stubby hands and arms and improve my coordination. It''s boring, but relaxing to live like this. I don''t have a care in the world. I don''t remember ever feeling like this in my previous life. Not everything is as I want though. My voice is not improving at all! Whenever I try to speak, only weird sounds come out. [The organs that let you speak are still developing. There are so many muscles to coordinate. It''s much, much harder than walking. You can''t rush this and there are no shortcuts. It''ll be six Earth-months at the earliest before you can physically speak. Even then, you should wait at least one year before you start actually speaking. Children on Earth need two to four years.] (Doctor Me) [Why be so cautious? Being special is good! Maybe they''ll even worship us if you claim to be their Goddess incarnate, or whatever.] (Gamer Me)Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. [What if this goes badly? We might be burnt at the stake.] (Science Me) It''s rare for others Me to argue. Still, the final decision is mine. I''m in control. The only one who can move my body. The others merged with me. Not the other way around. Of course I listen to them. We are all in this together after all. I''ll play safe, for now. A secret can never be unrevealed. I already went through that weird baptism on my second day here. I don''t want any more weird magic to be forced onto me. *nghe!* (Liara) Look at me! I''m just a clueless baby girl! Leave me alone. Please?
Winter Check-up Location: Gloria''s Temple / Nursery Time: Y1500 / 1st day of the Ice Moon / Morning POV: Liara This is the 87¡ã day since my awakening. Yes, I''m counting. It''s not like I have anything better to do all day long. Today is a special day in . Today is the first day of their winter. Bookworm Me worked hard. His results are terrific. I now understand about three quarters of all words they speak! often talk about the day and the moon, I''m learning much of their calendar. I know the day and the month. I also know that the names of the months is composed by word + moon. and were both fifty days long. For now I''ll consider all moons to be fifty days. I still don''t know how many are in a year, but I''ll find out before long. [In our world some cultures used the phases of the moon to mark the passing of time. But it wasn''t perfect. There were leftover days that accumulated over the years. I wonder if the moon orbit in this world is synchronous to the planet revolution around its sun.] (Science Me) What Science Me said. Some of the look like fanatics. They might even have inquisitors lurking around. Playing it safe and faking to be a clueless baby is the best course of action after all. Some of the children are male, but I have yet to see a single grown up man. [Maybe it''s a female only religious institution. Separation of genders was common in our world. There were many such places in the my old world, so it wouldn''t be strange.] (Explorer Me) !!! Something is happening. Two bald man just entered the room. They are well built, and not old enough to be actually bald. They must be shaving their heads regularly. They wear a matching set of cheap looking one piece dresses. They are carrying a wooden box with handles that looks fairly heavy. A woman is following after them. She is maybe around fifty years old, she is very tall, taller than everyone around her. She has long red hair, brown eyes and her defining feature is a remarkably long nose. Her skin is pale. She is not ugly by any means, but she is not a beauty either. She wears gaudy red clothes with golden linings and wears several expensive looking pieces of jewellery. A large triangle shaped medallion made of gold and with a small clear jewel in the middle. An elaborate golden tiara with a large glowing red stone and two smaller clear stones at it''s side. She also wears two dull looking wooden bracelets that have no place near all those expensive gadgets. She is the woman that performed the baptism on me on my second day in this world. ""********* ******* One."" (Sisters) The kneel and greet the woman. She obviously hold a position of power. "Let the ******** of **** begins." (Important Woman) ""May Gloria''s **** be done."" (All Sisters) I guess it''s too much to hope that she won''t be performing any magic on me... And things where going so well! [Weren''t you complaining about how boring it was just five minutes ago? Well it''s not boring anymore! Rejoice!] (Gamer Me) This is serious! [We went through a ceremony already, and it was harmless. While true that a single case does not make a law, I am confident that it will be fine.] (Science Me) And what if it goes badly??? [Are you going to cry and wriggle your stubby arms at them? Or run away on four? There is nothing you can do. Try to relax.] (Science Me) On which side are you, exactly?!? [Science Me just mean to say that things will be alright. In his own way. Plus Serina is over there. She will protect us.] (Doctor me) Doc is right. Just have happy thought! While I was arguing with myself, the older woman undressed... Wait what??? **murmur** (Sisters) [You dummy. Babies don''t care about nakedness. You are standing out.] (Bookworm Me) Damn! I blew it! But I can still salvage it! "Ga... ga!!!" (Me) I point at her breasts with my stubby arms. She is far, but the meaning should be obvious. I''m just an hungry baby hoping to drink from her bosom. I''m not surprised you are undressed at all! It works! Silence falls over the room, only cries from a baby breaks the awkward silence. They must be embarrassed they even considered a baby like me to be aware! That''s right! It''s silly! I''m an evil genius!!! Mwhahaha! The older woman approaches the first bed in the nursery. This might take a while....
Time: Y1500 / 1st day of the Ice Moon / Midday POV: Liara The keeps calling the older woman . That will do as name for now. [I''m pretty sure that''s a title, just like . Well, it''s still better than calling her .] (Bookworm Me) and her male attendants spent the morning casting spells over the babies. The lights, colors and shapes she makes with magic are so very pretty! I hoped to get clues about magic from her, but that was asking too much. She makes no chants, no gestures. She just stands there and lights come out of thin air. I guess real magic doesn''t obey to random words like it does in fiction. [It would have been awesome if you learned magic like that! Imagine a baby taking out all those grown up with spells from her cradle!!! Even better! A baby floating over a plain and facing an entire army!!!] (Gamer me) You sure have weird ideas, Gamer Me. Like that''s gonna happen.... Anyway used a variety of spells. She also used golden tools passed to her by her attendants. But she didn''t perform magic on all the children, skipping some cradles. I hope she''ll skip me as well! [The five she didn''t perform her magic on, seems the youngest amongst us. Maybe this magic can''t be used on babies that are too young?] (Bookworm Me) [Can''t be. She used magic on us on our second day of life.] (Doctor Me) [An exception to the rule? We are special, they are not. We even were in a special room during the ritual.] (Science Me) It''s my turn at last. approaches me. Her cheeks are reddened, and she is sweaty. She looks somewhat tired. She is glaring at me. I''m actually scared. The room is as silent as a tomb. The nurses who were chatting in low voices are now staring at me. I''m weirded out! [The nurses gave you long stares when you were analysing the magic too. I think a baby is not supposed to even see magic at all. Our brothers and sisters were unfazed by those lights even when they were dancing in front of them.] (Science Me) Why didn''t you warn me?!? [I did. But it''s not like you ever listen to me.] (Science Me) ... The woman becomes rises her arm forming a T with her body. She becomes enveloped in a rainbow light. All around me colored shapes of all kind appears out of thin air and starts rotating, moving, growing and shrinking. The most beautiful spectacle I have ever seen. The most beautiful spectacle any Me has ever seen! Even my Gamer Me was taken aback! I can''t help but reach out and try to grab the lights. So incredibly beautiful! "Nhahn!!!" (Me) Blast! It''s over already. I''m disappointed! I look around me and freeze. Everyone look shocked. "She saw." (Sister) [I''m now sure that a baby is not supposed to be able to see magic.] (Science Me) No shit Sherlock. I really blew it. I hope stakes are not a thing in this world. I''m scared. [What is done, is done. That spectacle was too unexpected. All of us were ensnared by it.] (Doctor Me) [ and Serina already knew we could see magic from the first ritual. They didn''t do anything to us back then. There is no reason to think they will now.] (Science Me) The tall woman speaks. "Sister Serina, This child is ready for the ******** ****. I''ll be ready in seven days." (High Priestess) "As you will, ****** One." (Serina) A few strange words here and there, but I got the gist of it. They''ll perform a magic on me again. "The children are developing well. Everyone, keep up the good work. This is all." (Blessed One) ""May ''s warmth embrace us!"" (Sisters) The male attendants helped High Priestess wear her dress. Then they leave. As soon as she does, every nurse rushes toward my cradle and surrounds me. They are looking at me with strange eyes. Gossiping. "Who is she?". "How can she see?". *cry* (Liara) I''m really scared. "You are scaring Liara! Leave her alone!" (Serina) The nurses look at each others, then leave. They glare and steal glances at me and Mother as they walk away. *pick up* **chant lullaby* (Serina) Mother''s smile looks so gentile. Thank you for being my mother, Serina. As soon as the adrenaline leave my system and I settles down, I fall asleep in Mother''s arms.
Revelation Omnia Location: Gloria''s Temple / Ritual Chamber Time: Y1500 / 8th day of the Ice Moon / Night POV: Liara This is it. Today Mother is carrying me outside of the nursery. She took me outside a few times before, but this time is different. We are going to same place she took me on my 2¡ã day here. A place called the . It''s night this time as well. Four Sisters walk ahead of us. Four Sisters walk trailing us. In rows of two. It''s a procession. The two in the front of the formation are carrying golden censers that leave a strong smelling smoke. Religious people in this world love smoky substances with strong smell too, apparently. We descend the spiral stone stairs. We are deep underground. At the end of a narrow corridor, a wooden door coated in gold plates opens. On the inside the scenery is unreal. The room is a dome, fifty meters in diameter. A dozen naked women of various ages are lined up near on the walls, forming a ring like formation. The High Priestess is naked as well, the two male attendants stand by her side. Is this really alright? She is waiting at the centre of the room near a suspicious wooden pillar. This is not a human sacrifice, is it? [They might be eunuch. In many cultures, man that attends women are cut.] (Explorer Me) Ouch!! For the first time since my rebirth, I''m glad I was born female! The two males walks forward. My mother hands me over to them and join the others. She undresses, like the eight woman that came with her. They take their place near the walls, alongside with the others already there. The sight would be nice in different circumstances. The male attendants clean me with a towel. They put a golden tiara on my head, bracelets on my wrists and anklets on my legs. They leave me in the puddle of water atop of the pillar and leave the chamber, closing the door behind them. The scene is terrifying. I''m a baby on top of waist height pillar in a large circular chambers coated in gold, surrounded by twenty one naked women and with the High Priestess hovering her hands over me. I can''t take it any longer. *cry* (Liara) [[It will be just like last time. It''s not a human sacrifice. Hold it together!]] (Others Me) A few minutes pass. I am somewhat calm, now. It seems this is what the High Priestess was waiting for. "I shall now commence the Ceremony of Gifts. Sisters, starts ****** *******. Serina, if the spell *****, tend to me." (High Priestess) ""As you will!"" (All Sisters) The High Priestess is enveloped by light. One by one symbols arranged in concentric circles light up on the floor. The caster is as still as a statue, her hands still hovering over me. Ten minutes pass. The symbols starts moving, rotating and dancing. I couldn''t see well back then, but there are definitely more this time around. Again, the sight would be nice in a different situation. Then, the moment I dreaded, arrives. I feel the High Priestess'' magic entering my body. A large crystal, at least two meter tall descends from the ceiling and lights up. It''s the strongest magic light I have seen so far. It should be blinding, but my eyes are not hurting. My bracelets and anklets light up as well, complex patterns showing on them. I guess my tiara lights up too, but I can''t see it since it''s over my forehead. (High Priestess) It''s uncomfortable, but I manage not to cry. my fear was that the spell would have been different this time, but it''s not. It''s the same. Just stronger, I guess? [If they were unsatisfied by the results of the previous , it''s only natural they increase the output. It''s like what we did with particle accelerators. Fascinating.] (Science Me) Science Me is enjoying this!!! [We understand the name of the magic now. I think it''s a spell designed to see the magic in a human being. It seems harmless.] (Bookworm Me) [Wait a minute. Gifts! We have A BIG one! We asked for a unique power from , remember? A totally broken one at that. The previous spell must have detected traces of it! The High Priestess wants to see this through. This might be why she is going all out this time!] (Gamer me) [There is nothing we can do either way. Whatever happens depends on what they see and what they chose to do about it. They might fear us. They might worship us. They might use us.] (Explorer Me) Is there really nothing I can do? [You can wriggle your limbs and cry?] (Gamer Me) [<%$(%"(/$))!=¡ê(**] (???) And what was that? A thought not my own. Garbled and incomprehensible. [[It... It wasn''t us! Maybe it was ?]] (Others Me) [Partial activation of our unique power? How intriguing!] (Science Me) Science Me, can you sound less delighted at least? Our life is on the line here! [************ ... (???) Great. Now that thought is stuck in a loop! It''s like hearing a broken record with statics in my head. It''s annoying, but it doesn''t hurt. I hope knows what she is doing. I mean... Things can''t get much worse. [Don''t jinx it!!!] (Gamer Me) *creak* (crystal) Is that big crystal supposed to ominously crack like that? [You HAD to say it, right? Nothing good ever happens after saying something like that!] (Gamer me) The symbols are much brighter now, and they are flickering. *creeeek* (crystal) Ah! Magic is leaving my body. Finally! The magic lights around me flash strongly, and quickly disappear. collapses on her knees. Are you alright? "!!" (Serina) Mother rushes toward the High Priestess. She is unconscious. The women all around are enveloped in light. They look in pain? One after the other, they fall. I do hate the ritual, but I didn''t want them to suffer. I hope they won''t blame me for this! Please? I didn''t do anything! At least I don''t think I did.. Darkness descends over the ritual chamber as the magic lights near the walls flickers out and fade. I can hear screams of pain and shouting. It''s real chaos! I had no idea magic could be this dangerous! (Serina) Beautiful! My mother is enveloped in red light, and is holding a globe of pure white light in her palm. She places it over her head, where it stays, following her. She carries the High Priestess outside the room. The male attendants came in from the door as they heard the screams. They help Mother carrying the . Sisters still conscious are helping the ones on the ground. This looks like the scene of a disaster. I actually feel bad for them. But I can''t do anything. I''m stuck on top of the pillar.
Abandoned Location: Gloria''s Temple / Ritual Chamber Time: Y1500 / 8th day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara An hour passed since the disastrous ritual. The last Sister was carried away a while ago. There are no more magic lights. It''s pitch black. I''m alone. I''m wet. I''m cold. I''m stuck in the pond atop of the pillar. It''s to high for me to climb down with this body. It''s too dark for me to move. I''m alone. Please don''t abandon me! Not again!! *cry* (Liara) A light! It''s Mother!!! *rush* *pick up* *embrace* (Serina) Thank you Mother. I''m sorry I doubted you. "Don''t be afraid, my little Liara. I would never leave you." *kiss forehead* (Serina) *sniff* (Liara)
Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Mother carried me all the way back to her chambers. She look so tired. Even so, she took the time to make sure I was ok. She leaves as soon I''m safely on my bed. This was big. Was this somehow my fault? [I think partially activated . It''s speculation, but unexpected interference from our unique power might have disrupted her magic. This might even have been a defense mechanism embedded within itself. At this point, I can''t be sure.] (Science Me) [Babies are not supposed to worry. You had a long day. Calm down and go to sleep. Doctor''s orders.] (Doctor Me) My body is fine. I''m unharmed. But I have been awake for a while now and this ordeal took a lot out of me. I fall asleep once my tiredness overcomes my fears and doubts.
Chapter 5: High Priestess Recovery Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' chamber Time: Y1500 / 20th day of the Harvest Moon / Morning POV: Meridia *Ouch* (Meridia) My back still aches... The ritual of the other day really did a number on me, and my studying of the crystal sure isn''t helping my situation. And for all my research, I only have more questions... *knock* *knock* "Sister Serina wishes to see you, Blessed One." (Sister) "Let her in." (High Priestess Meridia) *bow* "Good morning, Blessed One. Have you recovered?" (Sister Serina) She is genuinely worried about me. Her empathy is her best quality. She is perfectly suited to tend to Liara. Uhm... Liara. "I''m back to full strength. Thanks for your concerns. Now, tell me, how is Liara doing? Did the ritual leave any lasting mark on her?" (Meridia) "None that I could tell, Blessed One. She is a good child. She rarely cry and she eats whole-heartily. ... Blessed One, have you decided what will become of the child?" *frown* *fidget* (Serina) Sister Serina is like an open book. So easy to read. "You have taken a liking to Liara. Haven''t you, Serina?" *grin* (Meridia) "Ah! I... It is as you say, Blessed One. Still, knows that I wish you to know that I will follow your will. Whatever that will may be." *close eyes* (Serina) There is no reason to keep her on thorns. I''ll just give her what she wants. It''s for the best. "Serina. I have decided that the Church of Gloria will raise that child. The child shall be known from today forward as Liara. She will be trained in the way of both magic and sword. Liara will be taught the greatness of Gloria, and serve as one of us for the rest of her life." (Meridia) *exhale* *relax* (Serina) "Sister Serina. Knows that if Liara ever strays from the path Gloria meant for her, than, and only then, she shall atone for her sins." (Meridia) "By your will, Meridia!!!" *bow* *leave* (Serina) As expected Serina isn''t worried about such disaster... In her experience, defying the will of Gloria is nothing short of madness. But I know better. It''s one of the reason we have an inquisition. If the child proves to be more trouble than gain, then she will be dealt with accordingly.
Ambitions Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess chambers Time: Y1500 / 40th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Meridia *put down crystal* "Nothing..." (Meridia) Fate brought me a girl with unthinkable potential as mage. She might grow to be a peerless existence that none shall dare oppose. With her in our thrall, all of our ambitions may finally come true! Still, that girl''s potential is rivaled only by the danger she poses. And that only serves to steel my resolve. The fact that our Seer guided us to Liara with her dying vision is the proof that Gloria wants us to rise her. To refuse a divine gift would be nothing short of heresy. I simply cannot fail. To understand Liara better, I performed the ceremony of Gifts. in secret, with the help of sister Serina. An unorthodox procedure to be sure, but the end justifies the means. I spent weeks researching the map of Liara''s magic channels. I was careful and through. And yet, for all my efforts I have yet to make any meaningful progress! No. The only knowledge I gleaned is just how insignificant an existence I am before the one who engraved Liara''s enhancements. I am praised as the greatest living enchantress in Cullania, and yet I am a mere trainee compared to Liara''s engraver. Humbling to say the least. I though hard on what should be done with the child. If Liara''s circuits can be replicated, albeit in a lesser form, our soldiers would become unmatched. This would also provide the church with means to control Liara in the future. When I was connected with Liara I could see more. But the crystal I used couldn''t hold the information and the details blurred together. The fine ramifications disappeared. If I wish to understand Liara''s magic circuits, I must perform the ritual again. Only this time I shall use whatever tool and help I can obtain as the High Priestess of Gloria to ensure my success. This will be a monumental undertaking. But I, Meridia of Victoria, can succeed! I will solve the riddle known as Liara. I swear upon my faith in Gloria! *unroll parchment* (Meridia)
Master Arteficer Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' chamber Time: Y1500 / 42nd day of the Harvest Moon *knock* *knock* "Blessed One. Faber, the Master Arteficer is here." (Sister) "Let him in, Sister. We have much to discuss." (High Priestess Meridia) The man who entered Meridia''s chamber was an old Fair Skin man, short in stature, his back bent by old age and his skin old and full of wrinkles. His last hair fell long ago, leaving him bald. The man was in his seventy, or maybe even older, and yet, he had muscular arms, and gave the impression of one that retained his wits and energy even with in his late years. He was Faber, the Master Arteficer. And he just received a shocking request from the High Priestess of Gloria. "... In all my years I was never commissioned artifacts of this level. I''ll have to personally manufacture them. No one else in the guild has the skills. Even then, they might not live to your extreme requirements... Without starting the work, I can''t even say for sure if I they can be made. And this is not something I say lightly, Meridia." (Faber) "I have the utmost faith in your skills, Faber." (Meridia) "What do you need such artifacts for anyway, Meridia? If they were for collimating magic threads leaving the caster''s body, I would understand. But to collimate incoming threads... I can think of no reason for that. Is it for medical use? Or torture?" (Faber) "You don''t need a reason. What will it be, Faber?" (Meridia) The serious attitude of Faber left place to a joyful smile. "Oh Oh Oh! But of course I''ll accept the job! To think that so late in my life I would be presented with a request that would push my skills to their utmost limits! My pride as craftsman would never allow me to refuse!" *grin* (Faber) "As expected of you. I was counting on your pride making the decision for you. Take your time in making them. Get them right." (Meridia) "Worry not, Meridia. This will be my life''s final work! My masterpiece! Now, if you excuse me, the ingot that will form your artifacts is awaiting to chosen and refined!" *rub hands* *leave* (Faber) [I can only trust Faber''s skills for the artifacts. Now, back to work. is not nearly powerful enough for the task at hand. It is up to me to create an even greater spell!] (Meridia) The High Priestess unfolded a sheet as large as her table, filled with patterns and symbols and returned back to work.
A New Spell Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1500 / 31st day of the Wither Moon POV: Serina Lately Meridia has been holed in her chambers working on a spell. I''m glad she called me, I can finally check on her! I''m so worried about her. She takes her duties so seriously, and her body must bear the burden. *knock* "You wanted to see me, Blessed One?" *enter* (Serina) "Of course! Come in, Serina!" (High priestess Meridia) It''s a mess!!! Scrolls are scattered all around the place! Her desk is sitting on a corner! The floor is tangled in a jungle of symbols! *chirp* (Bird) Uhu? there is a wooden cage with a bird in the center of her magic circle. "This is a miniature version of a new I have been working on. This should improve upon the resolution. I want you to bear witness to this activation test." (Meridia) "By your will." (Serina) So this is what Meridia has been woring on. A way to peer at the enchantments laid upon my little Liara. I have to make sure she won''t get hurt by this. "Stay sharp, I''ll activate it now!" (Meridia) (Meridia) Wow... Meridia is truly peerless. I''m a bit of a mage myself, but seeing this spectacle... Humbling. Still, she needs to sustain the spell for a long time.
(Meridia) *pant* "Well, Sister Serina? What do you think of this spell? I want your true opinion, no flattery." (Meridia) Such power... It was undoubtably a success. Meridia sustained the spell for half an hour and she isn''t nearly as taxes as last time... But if anything goes wrong... No. I have to believe in her. Gloria''s hands will steady her will! "The spell is incredible! As expected of you, Blessed One!" (Serina) "I said no flattery. I can see doubt in your eyes. Speak." (Meridia) I really am an open book to her. "... I''m sorry. I think this spell is dangerous. It''s big and intricate. If anything goes wrong. Liara would~ *tears up* (Serina) "Yes, it''s a legitimate doubt. But worry not. One circle is meant to protect Liara if anything goes wrong. Plus, I''m confident in my skills." (Meridia) "Protecting Liara means that if the spells breaks, your body will have to shoulder even her burden! You might die! I beg you to reconsider!" (Serina) I could not bear losing Meridia. And this child bear no sins, she deserves to live as well! "I hear your concerns, Serina. They are well founded. But my life belongs to Gloria. To use it to further Gloria''s design is the best I can hope for." (Meridia) "... You won''t change your mind, won''t you, Meridia? Very well. I will do everything I can to help you. We all will." (Serina)
Artifacts Location: Gloria''s Temple / High priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1500 / 47th day of the Wither Moon POV: Meridia This is it. Faber completed his assigned duties. "Let Faber in." (Meridia) *enter* "It is done, Meridia! No greater artifact will ever leave my workshop. Jewels made from excavated by Moles of the . I used up every nugget I had to forge them. I personally engraved the magic circuits. They can collimate even the wildest of magic thread!" *grin* (Faber) My old friend is grinning ear to ear while decanting the prowess of his work. I don''t doubt the artifacts are clearly the real deal, but how did he achieve them? Is this too good to be true? "There is a catch. As compensation for their sharpness, they will expire and crumble into dust after a single use. It was the only way." (Faber) That''s fine. They only needs to work once. "Enough words. I''ll personally evaluate the enhancements." (Meridia)This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. (Meridia) "Oh Oh Oh. Checking on my work, are you? You are a tough customer, Meridia. But I have full confidence that my artifacts will live up to your expectation. Test them to your heart''s content. Just be careful not to activate the enchantments. No reimbursement." *smirk* (Faber) I take my time examining Faber''s artifacts. Thin magic threads leave my fingers and peek at the shapes of the engraved enchantments. I take great care not to activate them. An image construct in my mind, until the role of the engraved spell is clear to me. "I''m impressed, Faber. At this level one could mistake them for elven relics. You are a man of your word. Take the gold. You deserve every piece of it. Thank you for your services." (Meridia) "It is I who must give you my thanks, Meridia. Forging those artifacts made my old craftsman heart flutter with joy. Whatever your endeavors might be, I wishes for them to succeed. Farewell." *grin* *leave* (Faber) You can''t hide your smile, Faber. Well, I understand the joy of having your masterpiece validated by me, personally. Before me stands two bracelets, two anklets and a tiara. They costed a moon worth of the temple''s income. On top of that, they are single use. Many would deem this an exorbitant and extravagant waste. And yet, that sole use, shall rise the church of Gloria to never seen before heights! Now, I need a suitable crystal. One big and pure enough to hold a meaningful fraction of Liara''s map. I am lucky. The temple already possesses it. The seer''s crystal. Our treasure. It''s unluckily that we will find another seer in this generation anyway, and no grater use for it will ever come. Generations of magi that will follow after me will study Liara''s map and learn much from it, ensuring our lasting dominance. I only need an opportunity. No, an excuse. And I have that as well. The first day of the Ice Moon is upon us. The Seer, Liara, the artifacts... For everything to fall in place so perfectly is the final proof that this IS the will of Gloria! After witnessing the unbound power of Liara''s gift, no living person would ever even consider worshiping other deities! The final victory of the Church of Gloria is at hand. And it shall be I, Meridia of Victoria that brings about a new era of faith and righteousness!
Winter Checkup Location: Gloria''s Temple / Nursery Time: Y1500 / 1st day of the Ice Moon POV: Meridia The yearly checkup of the children presents me with the perfect opportunity to reveal Liara''s incredible potential to the Sister. No one will doubt the need of a proper Ceremony of Gifts for her. *knock* *knock* "Blessed One, your attendants have completed the preparations." (Sister) "I''m ready as well, Sister. Let''s go and make sure our children are healthy." (High Priestess Meridia) I enter the nursery. I ensured Liara would be in the last bed. The sisters already know she is treated preferentially, even they suspects she has potential. They just don''t know how much. As High Priestess it''s natural that I would perform a more through examination on her. There are twenty four children, laying in four rows of six cradles. I begin the long work. I undress with the help of my attendants. Fabric interfere with the flow of magic, and I''ll be weaving a lot, today. Strange... Liara is staring at me like... No. She is probably just hoping for a meal from my bosom. I will not make a fool of myself like those Sisters. No matter how special Liara is. A newborn care not for nakedness. Merce hands me the , an Y shaped golden tool. It''s enchantment performs part of the spell for me, lessening the toll on my mind. Even so, performing it twenty three times will prove tiresome even for me. (Meridia) This spell detect the rough flow of magic power in a living creature. Many health issues can be detected by feeling turbulence and obstructions in the flow. All the children here are at least one moon old, I can safely cast this weak spell on them. Whenever I detect an obstruction, one of my attendants pass me the right magic tool, and I use it to heal the obstruction. The idea behind the magic is simple. I have to weave magic through the tool and imagine the flow inside the body getting better. The body part I target change to match my image, thus healing. This is the theory of course. One need a strong mind, capable of forming an image without waning. All while focusing on refining, collimating and weaving magic threads. There are other sister who can cast this spell in the temple, but I can do it faster and get better results. Plus, it''s the perfect stage to show them how far apart our skills are.
The ceremony is going well. The children are mostly healthy, many requiring only minor adjustments to their flow. It''s easy to fix it if I find it this early. One of the children, a male Dark Skin has so little aptitude for magic that I can''t even use on him. It''s Liara''s time. The Sister who were bored seemingly wake up. They''ll be in for a treat! I will not perform a on her. Liara can see magic, I confirmed that during the first ritual. Using a will achieve better results. It''s a spell I used to practice magic control. It manifest colored shapes in the air that can be seen by those with enough aptitude. My purpose here is not confirming her potential. I already know that. I am to show Liara''s potential to the Sisters, and this is the most direct way to achieve my objective. (Meridia) I focus to my limit, and manifest dozens of shapes that change in size and color. People, animals, scenery... Truly a sight to behold, if I''m allowed to boast. The next best weaver amongst us, Amigarde, can handle six shapes at most. At first the sisters are in a mix of awe and stupor. I can almost hear them saying: "Why is the High Priestess waving ? A child can''t see..." Then, one by one, their sight shift from the dancing shapes of my to a playful child, trying to catch those shapes with her stubby hands. Well done, Liara. You just proved that you can not only see magic as blurry lights, but you can see the threads clearly enough to recognize the shape of things you want! "GNhahn!!!" (Liara) I rescind my magic. Liara''s reaction is immediate. She didn''t like me stopping one bit. Children are so pure. It makes it easy to predict their reaction, unlike crafty adults. The Sisters are bewildered by this turn of events. First I''ll spend a few words on the other children. I must show them that I fully expected this outcome. "The children are healthy, you have done well. Good work, my Sisters." (Meridia) Now, it''s time to make the main announcement. "About Liara... Her aptitude is exceptional, as I suspected. She is ready for the Ceremony of Gifts. It will be held in the Ritual Chambers seven days from now. That would be all." (Meridia) My attendants help me wear my dress, then I leave the nursery as the Sisters rush to see Liara. I''m sure Serina can deal with them. I have much to do.
Second Ceremony Of Gifts Location: Gloria''s Temple / Ritual Chamber Time: Y1500 / 8th day of the Ice Moon POV: Meridia The time has come. Faber''s artifacts lay in wait. The magic circles I painstakingly weaved stands ready. Twelve sisters are in position near the walls of the chamber, they''ll collimate magic threads for me. And eight more will join them soon. The Seer''s Crystal is in place. Awaiting to be inscribed with the most important magic map ever to appear in this world. I''m inside the Ritual Chamber, the end result of centuries of experimentation in creating the best place to weave magic in. there is no better place in the whole continent. I''m in perfect shape. I took a full day to cleanse my mind and purify my body. And the final ingredient. Gloria''s will. Which steady my hands and sharpens my mind. As I am now, I feel like no task is beyond me. Tonight I, Meridia of Victoria, High Priestess of Gloria, will weave a spell of my own design. A spell that will unmask the secret known as Liara. Deciphering her magic channel map them will usher a new era for the church of Gloria! Serina and Liara enters the Ritual Chamber, accompanied by the final eight sisters. As planned, they take their place near the walls as well. Now twenty sisters stands ready around me. Merce and Cassien take Liara from Serina''s hands. They cleanse her body and make her wear Faber''s artifacts. Finally, they place her atop of the Altar. "Preparations are complete, Blessed One." (Merce) "You may leave the chambers." (Meridia) The attendants obey. They will stand by outside the door. Their lack of magical aptitude would make them an hindrance during the ritual. They will of course rush in to help the Me in the unluckily case that something goes awry. "Blessed One. My sisters and I are ready as well. We awaits only your command." (Serina) "I will now commence the ceremony. Serina, stay close to me. You''ll be my aid if the spell breaks. Everyone else, focus, and refine magic threads to lessen my burden." (Meridia) A few minute passes in absolute silence. I empty my mind and focus. Liara is calm now. Good. I take my time. Nothing good will come out of rushing things now. I start activating the magic circles. Each has it''s own exquisitely complex function. I start injecting magic in the outer circles, they are meant to untangle, collimate and line up incoming magic threads. Once activated, they form several concentric translucent domes with circles dancing on it. Next, I activate the middle circles. They are much more complex in function. They are meant to physically support the Crystal, and inscribe Liara''s map in it. As I activate the last one of the set, the Seer''s crystal breaks free of it''s binding chains, and descend. Taking it''s final position over the Altar and Liara. Now that they are active, a trained eye can see a translucent sphere enclosing the crystal, with countless symbols and shape slowly moving over it. And jungle of magic threads links those shapes with the circles dancing upon the translucent concentric domes. Next, I start activating the set of inner circles. They are circles just in name since they are irregular and intersect with each others. It was extremely hard to weave them. i had to make a trial run to see if they worked properly. The supporting circles are at last active. A series of complex lines that form no discernible pattern are now inside the dome, roaming in an apparent chaotic way. The final circle is weaved on the altar itself, it will link Faber''s artifacts with the core element of my spell. It acts as bridge between the spell and Liara. And now it''s active as well. This one is not impressive to look at, just a series of unimpressive circles around the altar. Finally it''s time to activate Faber''s artifacts. The actual mapping of Liara''s magic circuits is done by them. Truly Faber''s masterpiece. It is done. The artifacts are active. There is no coming back since they are single use. They will crumble into dust as soon as the magic power within them depletes. The artifacts glow golden, countless magic threads link them with the core elements of my spell that are still dancing around. Symbols of unthinkable complexity slowly roam on their surface. One more components await activation. A set of enchantment I weaved upon my own body. I carefully direct the flow of magic within me, and the enchantment activate. Patterns over my skin appears into existence and my body glows in an ever changing rainbow light. This spell is the end result of all of my studies in magic. I took upon the monumental task of improving upon them after the first failed ceremony. They have to be activated not only in the correct sequence, but also with the correct timing. And I have to manually link the core elements of the spell with the magic elements of the middle and outer circle. It''s safe to say that I''m the only human able to weave this spell. The preparation is complete. I take a moment to admire my work. Truly a work of art. Had my mentor told me that I would one day weave a spell like this, I wouldn''t have believed him. I launch a quick glance at my sisters in front of me. They are mesmerised by my spell. This can hardly be said to be the work of a human, after all. Once more, I proved my abilities. Now, I just have to get results. I take my time. It''s taking it''s toll to sustain such complex spell, but I need to get a feel for it. I experiment with the engraving circuits. I will inscribe my name inside the crystal, for all posterity to witness. Magnificent. I have written my name with gorgeous details and elaborates embellishments. I can''t believe just how small the details I can write upon the crystals are. There is no comparison to the I cast before. Seeing is easier than making. No matter how skilled Liara''s engraver is, Liara''s channels cannot possibly be smaller than what my current sight can see! Time to start. I inject an extremely small and thin thread inside Liara''s body, and feel the reaction. (High Priestess) ... Preposterous... I can''t believe it. This is impossible! I refuse to accept it!!! is not enough!!! I touched a channel inside Liara, I can feel the power flowing inside it, than branching into smaller channels, then branching again, and again, and again. Spreading over her body until it apparently disappears from existence. Of course magic power can''t disappear. It''s just that those channels are to small for even a spell of this level to see them. I''m astonished. It''s like climbing a mountain for weeks, and when you finally reach what you think is the summit, you look up, and see that the mountain top is nowhere to be seen. Instead the mountain reaches above over the clouds in mockery of your efforts. Piercing the heavens themselves to the great beyond. I suddenly feel so small... A saying comes to my mind. The tale of the Monkey and the Moon. Every night the monkey jumps, trying to touch the Moon. But fails. For it doesn''t matter how close the monkey think he is. The moon is forever outside the Monkeys reach. Pull it together! I have invested too many resources in this. I simply MUST get something back! I sharpen my senses to their limits and begin mapping Liara''s channels to the best of my abilities.
Shatter Location: Gloria''s Temple / Ritual Chamber Time: Y1500 / 8th day of the Ice Moon POV: Meridia How long has it been. Seconds? Hours? Years? No. Don''t think. Just do!
*sweat* (Meridia) My mind is taxed. I don''t know how much more of this I can take. I gave up on making a full map a while ago. I''m just trying to make an accurate map of a small portions of a single circuit within Liara. Even that is filling the crystal quickly. The more I glean of Liara''s Circuit, the more the depth of the skills of the engraver shocks me. No one but Gloria herself could possibly have weaved such circuits. Ah! To think I once prided myself as being the greatest living enchantress! I feel like laughing at my older self! No! don''t let your mind wander, Meridia. Focus! For Gloria!
*heavy breath* (Meridia) My body is close to it''s limit. It''s hard to even focus my sight. The crystal is almost filled. It''s far from a satisfying result, but is better than nothing. At least I have definite proof that Liara''s enchantments are the works of Gloria. [<%$(%"(/$))!=¡ê(**] (???) What is this? Foreign magic is spreading within my spell. I trace it. The source is a single thread coming from Liara. It''s from one of tracing threads of the innermost scanning circle. It''s connected to one of her enhancement circle. Uhm... There seems to be excess magic circling inside that circuit... Liara''s circuit is Active! I must have activated it by mistake! Cut the thread! Quickly!! Quickly!!! The thread is cut, but the circuit is still active! The interference is now flowing from nearby threads as well, and it''s spreading!!! Other circuits within Liara must be activating! Their feedback is interfering with my spell! NO!!! This spell is far too big and complex. I simply can''t handle it if this kind of interference is injected directly inside the circles! I. Can''t. Suppress. All. Interferences. *creak* (Seer''s Crystal) NOOOOO!!! The engraving circuits are being affected now! It''s overwriting everything I painstakingly written! The load is even cracking the crystal itself! It will shatter in a matter of seconds at this rate! The feedback might even kill me! This is it then. So be it... There is nothing to be done. I can no longer safely rescind the magic. I have to forcefully break it. I have embedded a failsafe in each of the dozens of magic circles. Injecting power into the failsafe will forcefully snap the structural magic threads upon which all the spell is build upon. The feedback on my body will be great, but I have no choice. The alternative is certain death. For me and Liara. And such outcome must not come to pass. "Serina! Shatter!" (Meridia) I look at Serina while I pronounce the safe word. It quickly inform my ancilla that the spell is about to catastrophically breaks. Her eyes go wide. I entrust my body to you, Serina. May Gloria forgive me for my failure. (Meridia) Darkness descends upon my world.
Chapter 6: Fall From Grace Emergency Location: Gloria''s Temple / Ritual Chamber Time: Y1500 / 8th day of the Ice Moon Just outside the ritual chamber Sister Carminia was waiting alongside several sister. Usually this is just a formality, a precaution against spells going wild. Not this time. "Sister Carminia! The High Priestess is wounded!" (Serina) (Carminia) "She might live if we act fast! Quickly, to the seer''s tower!" (Carminia) Many Sisters got wounded by the collapsing but the High Priestess caught the worst of it and was in critical conditions. Carminia wrapped up the largest wounds in bandages to contain the bleeding, and Merce carried her on his back, hurrying toward the Seer''s Tower. [Please, Gloria. Save Meridia. I beg of you!] (Serina) The Seer''s tower was on the opposite side of the building. Many flight of stairs were in the way. But the physical prowess of a Dark Skin was nothing to sneer at. Despite his precious load, Serina and Carminia struggled to follow behind Merce. Still it took more than a minute to get there. Merce could feel Meridia''s blood dripping down on his back. He did the only thing he could do. Run and Pray.
Treatment Location: Gloria''s Temple / Seer''s Tower Time: Y1500 / 8th day of the Ice Moon "Put her down in the . Clean her outer wounds and stop the bleeding!" (Carminia) "Yes!" (Serina) When the magic power went wild inside the High Priestess'' body, many of her magic channels couldn''t handle the surge, and exploded. Literally. Meridia''s skin was covered in deep cuts, narrow and wide, that formed complex patterns on her skin. And that was the damage on the outside. (Serina) Serina main duty is rearing children, but since she has aptitude in magic, she is also training as an healer under Carminia''s guidance. Her skills in healing are just at beginner level, but she can perform some emergency treatment. does just what the name suggests. It stop the bleeding and clean a wound. Serina''s version of the spell is imperfect. The tissue will not heal properly, and will leave behind a visible scar, but it''s not like they had the luxury of choice. Meridia was bleeding out. The around Meridia turned red because of the blood, her skin was as white as a ghost and her heartbeat was weak. But she was still alive! Serina was trying her best to close all the wounds. [Don''t give up, Meridia!] (Serina) "I''m ready! Make room." (Carminia) Carminia left emergency treatment to Serina in order to prepare a great spell. It took several minutes for her to finish the weaving. Finally, Carminia held a golden tool in the form of a spiral with an eye in it over Meridia''s body and released the spell. (Carminia) What an apt name for the spell. A miracle was the only thing that could save Meridia. The largest wounds have closed, leaving behind scars. Smaller wounds were still bleeding. Carminia could sense grave internal damage as well. And worse, she lost too much blood. She wouldn''t make it. "Serina! Meridia needs Life Force! Will you share yours?" (Carminia) Sharing blood is a dangerous procedure, the outcome is uncertain. The receiver might reject the donor''s blood and die. The accepted truth is that a deep bond must exist between donor and receiver for the blood to be accepted. Siblings, parents, lovers or, rarely, friends. But sometime even if the bond is deep, the blood can still be rejected. "If it saves Meridia, you can even take my life." *cut wrist* (Serina) Serina didn''t think twice. She channeled her magic to cut her wrist. [Meridia is lucky to have such a faithful ancilla. The transfer of Life Force may yet succeed.] (Carminia) Serina''s held her arm forward toward, blood dripping from her wrist. (Carminia) Carminia didn''t lose any time and weaved a second spell on top of . Magic threads bent the blood that was dripping from Serina''s wrist. The blood flowed against gravity toward Meridia''s body, like it was constrained by invisible pipes, forcefully entering Meridia''s wounds like a snake. [It''s working! Meridia is accepting Serina''s Life Force!] (Carminia) Meridia''s skin started gaining color again. was doing it''s part, closing the remaining wounds and mending her insides, little by little. "Meridia is stabilizing, but she is still in critical condition. This will be a long procedure. Bear with it, Serina." (Carminia) Serina laid down in the water beside Meridia. She was losing strength as blood left her.
Ten hours since the beginning of the procedure, Meridia is still alive, and Carminia is still weaving.
Wake Up Location: Gloria''s Temple/Meridia''s Chamber Time: Y1500 - 45th day of the Ice Moon *ngggg* (High Priestess Meridia) My head... What happened? "Meridia! You are awake!!! Thanks Gloria!!!" (Serina) I can feel someone tightly embracing me. I remember her. It''s Sister Serina. It''s all coming back to me. Liara... The ritual... I failed. *weak voice* "Serina... What... Happened..." (Meridia) *sniff* "Meridia, don''t speak. Conserve your strength. I will explain everything." (Serina) Serina is pure as always. I''m calm enough to think and consider my situation. I''m cold, and my body is stiffened by pain and fatigue. I can''t see. I can fell rags tightly wrapped around several parts of my body. It hurts. (Carminia) "I just weaved a spell to numb your pain. Are you feeling any better now?" (Carminia) I do. only hide the pain. It''s a trick, it doesn''t heal. But I welcome some respite. *nod* (Meridia) "Do you remember of Liara and the Ceremony of Gifts?" (Serina) My memory is somewhat hazy, but I do remember. *nod* (Meridia) "That''s good. I''m sure you want to know what happened after that. Let me explain." (Serina)
Atonement Location: Gloria''s Temple / Meridia''s Chamber Time: Y1500 / 45th day of the Ice Moon I am Meridia of Victoria, High Priestess of Gloria. Or at least I used to be. That''s because I failed. I tried to unravel the mystery known as Liara. I gave my everything. Used every resource I could muster. All the help my connections could get. But it still wasn''t enough. One of Liara''s circuits activated and started interfering with my . I developed it from , pushing it to the utmost limit, but I didn''t account for the possibility of Liara generating an interference herself. I might have been able to hold together but I had no hope of sustaining under the circumstances. I pushed myself to hard, and I had no safety margin. No room for errors. My arrogance... I knew seconds after the start of the ritual that Liara''s circuits are beyond human understanding. Yet, foolishly, I tried anyway. Maybe it was to get something for my efforts. Maybe it was out of hubris. I am not sure myself. It''s now clear to me. Liara''s circuits were never meant to be understood and replicated in a lesser form. I sinned. And Gloria punished me. Had I realized that sooner, I wouldn''t be in this pitiful state. Liara is a gift from Gloria herself. As subjects of Gloria, our duty is to rear and guide Liara, so that she might fulfill her destiny. Only Gloria know what that destiny is. I must atone for my sins. My punishment will be up to my Sisters to decide. Surely I will have to step down from my position of High Priestess at very least. Not that I can be the High Priestess anyway anymore. My body is broken. I will never fully heal from my wounds. I might never weave magic again. I''m unable to even circulate magic power inside myself. I can''t even feel magic at all right now.Stolen story; please report. I was cast down. From the greatest living mage in the continent to my current powerless self. This is Gloria''s punishment for the sin of trying to make Liara''s secrets my own. Forgive me, Gloria. Forgive me, Sisters.
Gloria''s Council Location: Gloria''s Temple/Council Room Time: Y1500 - 45th day of the Ice Moon The temple of Gloria has two ruling authorities. One is the High Priestess. She is the central figure of the temple, the public face, a figure of power, both political and magical. The other is the Gloria''s Council. The council is staffed with the wisest and often oldest Sisters of the temple. It exists to advise the High Priestess, to decide on the High Priestess''s successor, and, in rare cases, to depose the current High Priestess. It operates from the Council Room. The Council Room is located at the base of the Seer''s Tower. It''s a dome shaped room, about six meters in diameter and four meters in height. It has no window and is served by single large reinforced wooden door two meters wide. It''s lighted by a medium sized crystal floating near the ceiling and the walls are decorated by elaborate drawings depicting Gloria''s feats. In the middle of the room, there is a large semi circular table that faces the entrance. Behind the table stands five tall wooden chairs that looks like thrones. It gives the feeling of a court room standing in judgment of those who dare enter. *knock* *knock* "What is it? The council is in reunion!" (Vaerminia) *enter* "You wished to be informed immediately on news about the High Priestess. Meridia is awake!" *smile* (Serina) "And what are Meridia''s conditions?" (Vaerminia) Vaerminia seats in the central seat of the table. She is the head of the council. She is a Fair Skin woman in her sixties, with white hair and wrinkly skin. Her voice is rough and authoritarian. *enter* "Allow me to answer that question. Meridia will live. But she is blind, scarred for life and will never weave magic again." (Carminia) Carminia is a woman in her forties, she is a Fair Skin with short black hair and brown eyes, she is chubby and short in stature. Carminia is the Master Healer of the temple. She is the most skilled Sister when it comes to healing magic, her duties in the temple are to tend to the wounded, and to train other Sisters in the way of healing. Serina is one of her many trainees. "Carminia! There is no need to be so blunt toward Meridia! She meant for the best!" (Serina) "ORDER!" (Vaerminia) Serina looked down in shame at the powerful voice of the head of the council. "Serina, while we are delighted to hear that Meridia will live, it''s obvious she can no longer be the High Priestess. It took her a moon merely to wake up. The world will not wait for her." (Council Woman Kamila) "Meridia is High Priestess in name only at this point. We of the council are handling day to day operation of the temple." (Council Woman Cassandra) "The loss of the Seer, the loss of the Seer''s Crystal and the magic explosion in the Ritual Chamber. Meridia''s position as High Priestess would be in question even if she retained her powers." (Council Woman Pernida) "Before your interruption, The Council was deciding on Meridia''s punishment, Serina." (Vaerminia) *sniff* "I... I am a faithful Daughter of Gloria. I will abide to whatever the Council decides." (Serina) "Your faith is not in doubt, Sister Serina. As a matter of fact, we finished reviewing the matter of the Gifted One. Do you wish to hear our decision?" (Council Woman Cassandra) *tremble* "Yes." (Serina) "Our prized heritage, the Seer''s Crystal was shattered. The Ceremony of Gifts performed on Liara was pointless. And Reckless." (Council Woman Kamila) "But we examined Meridia''s notes and the crystal she engraved in secret with your help. We also performed a of our own to confirm Meridia''s finding. In short Meridia was right. This child is gifted beyond human understanding. Only Gloria, or another deity could possibly have weaved Liara''s circuits. And since our Seer guided us to her. It is obvious Liara is a Daughter of Gloria. Literally." (Council Woman Pernida) "Therefore, our final decision in the matter is the following: We find both Serina and Liara blameless. All fault lies with Meridia and her misguided decisions. She will be punished accordingly. You, Serina, are given once more the duty of raising Liara as Daughter of Gloria. Dismissed." (Vaerminia) *smile* "By your will! Thank you!!!" *leave* (Serina) "That... was surprisingly nice of you, Vaerminia. I was sure you would separate those two..." (Carminia) "As direct as usual, Carminia. But I''m not as cruel as you think. Meridia made a monumental mistake this time, but she became High priestess for a reason. She took Serina under her wings for a reason. Serina is the purest of us. Thanks to that, Liara will learn the better side of the Church of Gloria." (Vaerminia) "And that will make it easier to control Liara in the future... Well, I''ll leave you to your scheming. I have duties to attend to. Many Blessing, Council." *leave* (Carminia) "Carminia was out of line there. Shouldn''t she be punished?" (Council Man Teoren) "To what end? She has always been like this, and yet she never spread any rumors. She knows how to keep council matters a secrets. Plus, her honesty makes her easy to read." (Vaerminia) "We still need to find someone to hold the ceremonies for the Final Day. The High Priestess was supposed to hold it. But she is..." (Council Woman Cassandra) [Meridia. You really blew it this time...] (Vaerminia)
Recovery Location: Gloria''s Temple/Meridia''s Chamber Time: Y1500 - 46th day of the Ice Moon I am no longer the High Priestess. I have been moved to a small chamber to recover. One just like Serina''s. I''m now a liability to the temple. My body is too weak to do anything. I need constant assistance from Serina, and continuous medical treatment from Carminia or one of the healers. I wonder if it''s even possible to fall even lower than this. "And that is all. If there is anything else you need, we are at your service." (Serina) *weak voice* "Need. Sleep." (Meridia) "Yes, rest well. I''m just glad you are awake Blesse... Sorry. Sister Meridia. We all are." *sniff* (Serina) I was asleep a whole moon. The new year is near, and I can never hold the ceremonies required. Gloria took my eyesight. She engraved on my skin the proof of my failure. My magic channels are gone. Most of them at least. I have lower affinity for magic than an untrained child. I will never come even close to recovering my former powers. Why am I still alive, Gloria? "Meridia. Your situation is grave indeed, but you are still alive. I have seen hopeless case come back with sheer force of will before. Remember. What is past, is past and cannot be changed. As long as you have life within you, you have a duty toward Gloria, our Temple and all the Sisters. Especially Serina. She shared her own Life Force with you so that you may live, you know?" (Carminia) *weak voice* "Serina? ... You.... Speak... Truth..." (Meridia) "As long as you understand. Now rest. Recovering from your current pitiful state is your only duty right now. Atoning for your sins comes after that. You are of no use to anyone like this." (Carminia) Carminia hit the nail on the head. I might be a broken failure, but as long as there is still life within me, I have to serve Gloria. However I can. However small my contribution might be from now on. I close my eyes and rest.
Old Friend Location: Gloria''s Temple/Meridia''s Chamber Time: Y1501 - 6th day of the Bloom Moon *knock* *knock* *weak voice* "Come. In. Serina." (Meridia) *enter* "I''m not your ancilla. Just an old friend." (Faber) *weak voice* "Faber? I did not expect to see you again." (Meridia) "There were rumors that the High Priestess of Gloria fell ill. Then when you weren''t there, at the Year''s End ceremony, I knew something was wrong. And here I am. You look like a wreck, Meridia." (Faber) *weak voice* "... Why are you here? We have known each others for a long time, but we were never close." (Meridia) "Call it craftsman''s pride. You asked for my masterpiece. Than two moons later, you are like this. I must know. Are my artifacts the reason for your current pitiful state?" (Faber) *weak voice* "... I can''t tell you the reason, Faber. But I can tell you this much. Your artifacts did exactly what they were supposed to do. ... I. I brought this on myself." (Meridia) "It''s painful seeing you like this, Meridia. I kind of expected for your to suffer from a magic backlash. So i brought this. A medallion. Powered by a small crystal. Over time it will mend some of your magic channels so that you may one day weave magic again." (Faber) *hold artifact* *weak voice* "This coldness... Is this made from black gold? I can no longer pay for such expensive items, Faber." (Meridia) "Meridia, you have been my best client for a long time. Consider this a parting gift for a good customer." *grin* (Faber) *hold medallion tightly* (Meridia) "That''s my cue to leave. Get well soon, Meridia. Farewell." (Faber) *weak voice* "Thank. You." (Meridia)
Beginning Of The End Location: Forbidden City / Seer''s Prison Time: Y0000 - 28th day of the Fire moon "Hey, Mi''Kai''Ra. I''m here with the slob. It''s time to feed the snake." (Ga''Li) "Alright. You know the drill. Take off your rags and all your earrings and decorations before entering the snake den." (Mi''Kai''Ra) The two figures were small creatures about one meter tall. They were humanoid rats. Rat-Kin. Ga''Li wore a rag that covered his privates. He had his long pointy rat ears pierced by several bone earring, and wore a long necklace made of animal tendons, bones, and polished stones. He wore an animal skull as helmet and was carrying a large jar on his back. After Ga''Li undressed, Mi''Kai''Ra used his gatekeeper key to open a small door made of solid metal, then closing it behind them. All under the watchful eyes of half a dozen Rat-Kin guards wearing metal armor and armed with spears. The two started walking down the stone corridor which was pitch black. Mi''Kai''Ra carried a torch to light the path. The corridor ended in a small metal door similar to the first one after a few tens of meter. That door lead to a small chamber with another door on the opposite side. That door lead to another corridor, and so on. This architecture was repeated over and over. It''s obvious that whatever was down there, the Rat-Kin wanted to keep it there. *clang* "Finally. The fourth chamber. I swear it takes forever to reach here." (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Well, we can''t have the snake slithering around, can we?" (Ga''Li) "Remember the procedure. Wear the mask. Feed the snake. Collect the stool, Replace the crystal. Get out. If something goes wrong, this door stays closed and I throw my keys in the pit, sounding the alarm. And then we die." (Mi''Kai''Ra) "I''ve done this an hundred times. I know what to do." (Ga''Li) "It''s the procedure. As you said, we can''t have the snake slithering around." (Mi''Kai''Ra) Mi''Kai''Ra opened the door to the final corridor, Ga''Li entered, wearing a glass bubble on his head and Mi''Kai''Ra closed the door behind him. The door at the end of the corridor was not locked by a key, but had a time lock. It would open once a day for about half an hour, than close. When the time come, Ga''Li passed through the final door, and entered the Seer''s Prison. This prison was an unusual place. It was stone cylinder, about ten meters in height and three meter in diameter. It had no windows nor light sources. Only two small openings in the ceiling for the air to flow. The torch Ga''Li carried was the only source of light. The air was filled with a gas that induced an hypnotic state, therefore Ga''Li wore a bubble to allow him to breathe for a short time. The most remarkable thing about the prison was the prisoner itself. It was an humanoid creature about four meter tall. It had no hair, three eyes. and no nose. Only two snake like openings in it''s place. The creature was thin, with equally thin but long arm and legs. The skin was scale like, it was gray/green and glittered silver under the light of the torch. It was an hybrid between two creatures, an Elf and something else. The guards referred to it simply as ''snake''. The creature was constrained by an impressive amount of chains. So much that the creature couldn''t possibly move. Ga''Li had to force fed it every day. But something was wrong today. As Ga''Li walked on the platform that led to the creature''s mouth he realized. The creature was dead. [The snake is dead!!! No. Remember the procedure. This might be a snake''s trick.] (Ga''Li) Repeating the same action every day can make one careless. But Ga''Li remembered his heavy duty. He collected a small crystal on a pedestal near the creature''s mouth and left without feeding nor cleaning it. Ga''Li was merely the Seer''s Conduit. It was not his place to speculate on what happened. The crystal hold the answers, and has to be carried to the Rat-Kin Council as soon as possible.
Chapter 7: Consequences
Judgment Location: Gloria''s Temple / Common Hall Time: Y1501 / 15th day of the Bloom Moon POV: Liara I''m well enough to walk. Which means I''m well enough to receive my punishment. I''m ready. "Come forth, Sister Meridia. Gloria''s Judgment awaits you." (High priestess Amigarde) *whisper* "Be strong, Meridia. I''ll accompany you." (Sister Serina) *whisper* "Thanks, Serina." (Sister Meridia) I''m not used to my blindness. I''m sure many sisters would love seeing me trip as I walk toward my end. But Serina offered to be my eyes. I don''t deserve her. *walk slowly* (Serina and Meridia) **murmur** (Sisters) This place is the Common Hall. In here we eat together, we pray together, and occasionally, we are judged. I might be blind, but I can see this place in my mind as we walk. I can see the arcs, holding up the elaborate ceiling high above us. I can see the large windows full of mosaics made of colored glass. They depict Gloria and her miracles. I can see the long tables, lined up at my sides. And sitting at those tables, the eyes of two hundred Sisters glued on my weak and broken figure. I can see the head table. Reserved for the High priestess and the members of the Council. It used to be my table. Not anymore. I walk at a slow place, so it takes a while for me to reach the end of the hall. Thanks to Serina I arrive there without tripping. I can face my end with what little dignity I have left. *kneel down* (Serina and Meridia) "Sister Meridia. I, Amigarde, High Priestess of Gloria, call you here today because you have failed Gloria." (Amigarde) "Sister Meridia, you stand accused of many sins. Endangering the life of the Gifted One. Endangering the life of your Sisters. Damaging the Ritual Chamber. Destroying the temple treasure. Squandering a large amount of Gloria''s gold." (Amigarde) "Sister Meridia, if you have anything to say in your defense, or if anyone wishes to speak on your behalf, this is the moment. Make your voice heard, or be silent. Forever." (Amigarde) *Inhale* (Serina) Serina wishes to speak. I cover her mouth with my right hand. I know you don''t approve, Serina, but I can''t have you taking the fall for my mistakes. The one good thing that came out of this situation, is you becoming Liara''s nanny. I can preserve that. And I will. You deserve that much, Serina. I''m done for, anyway. "I have nothing to say, Blessed One. I''ll accept whatever punishment the Council sees fit." (Meridia) "Sister Geneva. Let it be on our records, that the former High Priestess, Sister Meridia, choose silence and admitted to her sins." (Amigarde) *scribble* (Geneva) **silence** Everyone is holding their breath. Let''s see what more can they take from me. I''m not afraid. "Sister Meridia. Gloria stripped you of your sight and magic. She engraved upon your skin the everlasting proof of your failure. She subjected you to an excruciating ordeal. And yet, despite all of that, Gloria allowed you to retain your life." (Amigarde) "Our Church exists as an extension of Gloria''s will. Gloria punished you personally. The Goddess is satisfied with the extent of your punishment. And so are we." (Amigarde) "Sister Meridia, you are to spend whatever is left of your life in atonement for your sins. You are to serve Gloria. Every way you can. Until Gloria finally release you of your life." (Amigarde) ... They let me live??? **murmur** (All Sisters) "Silence!!!" (Vaerminia) **silence** "If anyone here oppose the ruling, let them speak now." (Amigarde) **silence** "Very well. The judgment is complete. As Gloria wills it!" (Amigarde) ""As Gloria wills it!"" (All Sisters)
Duty Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1501 - 15th day of the Bloom Moon POV: Amigarde *knock* "Sister Meridia is here, Blessed One" (Sister) "Let her in." (Amigarde) *enter* (Meridia) I used to look up to Meridia as the one existence I could never surpass. Look at her now... "Congratulation on your appointment as High Priestess, Blessed One. You deserve it." (Meridia) "Enough false flattery, Meridia. You know my powers are nothing like yours were in your prime. Even as shepherd of men, I can''t compare to the former you. The Council had to settle for me. And believe me, they are not pleased. I don''t like it one bit either. I am High Priestess only because you failed! Your debacle put the Church in a very hard position, you know, Meridia?" (Amigarde) "I did what I thought was best. And I failed. Words will not change that. Now, how can I serve you, Blessed One?" (Meridia) "That''s what I ask you, Meridia. I find very hard to give you a duty, because of how broken you are. So, tell me, Meridia. What can you possibly do for the temple in that wretched state of yours?" (Amigarde) Uhm... Meridia is extending her right arm, her palm open and facing up. What''s up with her? Light is surrounding her? But she can''t weave magic! Not anymore! (Meridia) A ball of light flickers into existence within Meridia''s palm. It''s feeble and weak. Yet, it''s definitely there. "Your magic is pathetic, Meridia. But the fact that you can weave at all is surprising. How did you manage that? Carminia said your magic channels were all gone." (Amigarde) "Not all of them. Gloria allowed me to retain a shadow of my former powers. And I do not need my eyes to feel the flow of magic around me." (Meridia) "..." (Amigarde) "You are right. My body is broken, and my magic powers are worthless. But my mind is still whole, and my knowledge of magic runs deep." (Meridia) "... There is, after all, one duty that you can still perform, Meridia. Very well then. We shall see how well this goes." (Amigarde)
First Steps Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1501 / 39th day of the Bloom Moon POV: Liara "Ngaaaaa!" *walk* (Liara) "Liara! You can walk already! You grow so fast!" (Serina) You have no idea, Mother. I held back, following the advice of Doctor Me. On earth a baby needs at least nine months to walk. It''s been only six since my arrival. It''s early, but not to the point that it''s unbelievable. I am the Gifted One, after all! He he he. [I would have liked for you to wait some more, but i guess this will do.] (Doctor Me) Always cautious. He makes a good counter for my eagerness. [About talking, wait an year at the earliest. In the meantime we can work on their written language. There are tablets around that seems meant to teach children the basics.] (Bookworm Me) Aye aye. Mother will take me to the common room, later. I''ll walk around and casually pick one up. [I thought about their civilization. I can''t be sure until we see the outside world, but I think this is a per-industrial theocratic society. Reading and writing might be valuable skills that only few learns. Clergy and Royalty were the exceptions in our world.] (Explorer Me) It makes sense. I''m treated special here. I''m pretty sure I''ll receive an education. Maybe being adopted by the temple was good! We will get answers. [Be careful about their teachings. They will want to indoctrinate you. Feed you THEIR version of this world history and knowledge.] (Explorer Me) But I have you! I have nothing to worry about. Science Me would never let any of that superstitious garbage pass. And don''t worry about me becoming a fanatic. I know is real, but so far I have seen no sign of their . Do you think they made her up? [We have no data for a meaningful answer. We have to learn more. And even then we might never be able to tell. Science can''t disprove the existence of something. would have to contact us to know for sure.] (Science me) I guess you are right. About their civilization... Maybe I can teach them some science? Like crop rotation and mathematics... It would make their life better and make them less dependent on magic. [Do you want to be burnt at the stake? Religious institutions in our worlds were notoriously adverse to different ideas. Almost no exceptions are found in our history. Have you any idea just how far science had to go, and how overwhelming evidence had to be, before indoctrinated fanatics started losing ground?] (Science Me) Depressing. But you are right. As a baby my options are far too limited. Wait and see it is! I will learn about this world. I will master magic. I will go out, and confirm the state of this world with my own two eyes. I will choose my path myself! [Personally, I can''t wait to unlock the unique power gave us!] (Gamer Me) To see Everything. Everywhere. Regardless of position in space, time or dimension. I will be able to confirm the accuracy of every lesson I''m given by them. If I had this power on Earth, I could have watched the meteor erase the dinosaurs, or confirmed whatever Jesus existed or not! The more I think about it, the more I love . Thanks to all of you, guys! I couldn''t have done this without you! [[You''re welcome!]] (All Me)This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
Gossip Location: Gloria''s Temple / Nursery Time: Y1501 / 34th day of the Bloom Moon POV: Liara My brothers and sisters in the nursery are all older than me. Only three of us are walking on two legs. The Sisters were surprised, but not to the point where they would shout "witch!!" and burn me at the stake. Hopefully they don''t burn heretics here at all. Still, for a few days, they wouldn''t leave me alone. I hate being watched for their entertainment. I faked a few falls to make it seem more natural. Actually, I still fall for real sometimes! This body is really clumsy. I am a six months old baby after all. Eventually, the novelty of me walking, become routine. The Sisters returned to their usual occupation. To gossip. I''m learning much thanks to them. "You heard? Meridia is walking again!" (Sister A) "Have you seen her? She is a wreck. I can''t believe just how far she has fallen." (Sister B) "She tried to take Gloria''s gift for herself. How did she escape the accusation of heresy?" (Sister A) "Shhhh... We are not supposed to talk about this!" (Sister C) I feel relived that Meridia is recovering. I hated her rituals, but I never wished harm to her. And Mother deeply cares for her. I want her to get better. Ah-ha! There! A wooden tablet is laying on the floor. There is a shape of a strange animal and symbols under it. There are may similar tablets laying around. They are meant to teach the basics of the language, surely. The sample is far too small to make a vocabulary, but I have to start somewhere. [Leave it to me, Me! I''ll collect every scrap of information I can find. I''ll get this language down in no time!] (Bookworm Me) She is enjoying it! She... We all used to be male, but I''m inside a female body now. Should I refer to others Me as he or she? [This is strange for us as well. Some of us, like me, had been male for a lifetime.] (Bookworm Me) [We''ll lave it to you how to call us. You are in control. There is no doubt about that. You are the only one of us that can control our body and access all others memories.] (Doctor Me) I don''t deserve them. I shall redouble my efforts! I won''t let us down! I pick up the wooden tablets, and start decoding their language. What symbols are in common amongst the figures? Is the language phonetic or symbolic? Lots of work ahead of me. But I will succeed in record time! This is my second go at life. This time things will go MY way. "Look! Liara really likes the !" (Sister C) "Yes, but... Doesn''t it look like she is studying them?" (Sister B) "Don''t be silly, Sister. No matter what gifts she received from Gloria. She is still a baby" (Sister A)
Rankings Location: Gloria''s Temple/Courtyard Time: Y1501 - 1st day of the Fire Moon POV: Amigarde The first day of the fire moon again. Except this time Meridia is not the one holding the ceremony. I am. This ceremony is important for the church. Today, Brothers and Sisters adept in magic will demonstrate their capability as mage. The Council will rank their performance. Dozens of Sisters from all our satellite temples have come here in Victoria to compete. As High Priestess, it''s customary for me to show off my magic. The High Priestess is supposed to be the most skilled mage in the church. But... I''m no Meridia... *sigh* (Amigarde) "It''s time, High Priestess." (Vaerminia) Let''s get this over with. "Welcome, Daughters and Sons of Gloria! Today, the first day of summer, your magic will be evaluated by the Council! As it''s been for centuries! Let us show Gloria the powers of her servants!" (Amigarde) **cheers** I practiced hard, but I can''t get to Meridia''s former level just because I want to. Our skills are worlds apart. "As per tradition, High Priestess Amigarde will demonstrate her magic first." (Geneva) The courtyard is at it''s busiest today. The two hundred meter wide square is filled with people. Only a circle thirty meter in size in the center is free. We will weave our magic there. I take my place in the middle of the stone paved circle, facing the table where the council sits, about twenty meters from here. I take off my dress, close my eyes, and focus. I ready myself. Failure is not an option. I have to get this right! (Amigarde) I weave magic and start building the image inside my mind. A figure at a time. First a dancer, than another, and another. Slowly... ... There! Eight figures about one meter tall dancing in circles around me! I even manage to make their color shift and change the patterns of the dance! It''s a far cry from Meridia''s but no Sister here should be able to weave anything better than this. Hopefully... To be surpassed by a Sister would be shameful to say the least. "... That will be enough. Thank you Sister Amigarde." (Vaerminia) Sister?!? Really, Vaerminia? I know I can''t compare to Meridia, but it''s not my fault she lost her powers!!! Give me a break!!! Each of the five members of the Council has ten stones. Sister Geneva walk in front of them with a jar, and the member of the council cast a number of their stones. The total of stones inside the jar is the score. At the end of the day the Sisters will be ranked according to that. It''s a big deal. This ranking will decide their position inside the church. "High Priestess Amigarde scored 22 stones out of 50!" (Geneva) **murmur** ... Last year I scored 23... And my weaving got better since than... Fine. I''ll just dress and walk toward my seat again... I get it. You are upset that I''m not as powerful as Meridia. You old goat. "Next up is the former High Priestess. Sister Meridia." (Geneva) **murmur** Vaerminia really is displeased. She wants to humiliate Meridia. Well, the joke is on you. She is weak, but she can weave magic. I ''forgot'' to tell you. *grin* Meridia looks like a crippled old woman. Fortunately Serina is serving as her eyes again. Good for her. The Council would love for Meridia to make a fool of herself due to her blindness. Meridia undresses... It''s hard to look at her body. Her flowing hairs are mostly gone and have lost color. Her skin is pale, old and deeply scarred. Vaerminia must be enjoying this. (Meridia) **stupor** Yes. You thought she was powerless, but she can weave magic. She even improved a little since she showed me. It''s weak, but stable this time. She is holding a ball of light in her hand. A scar on her arm is bleeding... She is forcing herself. She is obviously in pain. It''s taking a lot out of her just to weave this small magic. Yet she is holding on the spell. Her body might be broken, but her will is not. Even when powerless Meridia manage to surprise. "What a sorry display. You can stop, Sister Meridia." (Vaerminia) *fall on knees* *heavy breathing* (Meridia) "The former High Priestess, Sister Meridia, scored... ZERO stones out of 50?" (Geneva) No stones? Really?!? A zero stone score is reserved for Sisters that can''t weave magic at all. A punishment for untrained that waste the Council''s time with nothing to show for it. Meridia deserved at least three to five stones for her weaving. Vaerminia can be nasty when she wants to. "Not acting all high and mighty now ''High Priestess''!" (Sister A) "I weave better magic in my sleep!" (Sister B) **laugh** ... Pathetic. The sisters who always envied Meridia''s talent and aptitude are laughing at her. Like that would make up for their own lack of skills. *whisper* "Don''t listen to them, Meridia. I liked your weaving. And I know all you did was in the name of Gloria. Now, let us return inside." (Serina) *whisper* "You don''t need to worry about me, Serina. I''m alright." (Meridia) Oh. My. Serina looks angry. It''s rare for her to show such face. Uhm... The Sisters awaiting evaluation look fierce. They are fired up. My score wasn''t that great, and the insurmountable mountain known as Meridia is gone. They see a rare opportunity to rise through the ranks. Was this Vaerminia true propose all along? To spur competition and hope for someone better than me to step up? That old goat loves her scheming after all. But it''s not going to work. Aptitude is not something you suddenly get overnight because a position of power opens up. Aptitude is something you are born with. You are not getting a better High Priestess than me anytime soon, Vaerminia. Sorry about that. Meridia''s talent is something that appears only once every few generations. If there was someone better than me in the church, you would have made her the High Priestess, instead of me. "Sister Jahmah scored 12 stones out of 50." (Geneva) As I was saying... This will be a long day.
Plans Location: Gloria''s Temple / Council Chamber Time: Y1501 / 1th day of the Fire Moon POV: Amigarde It''s night time already. But we are not done. There are many matters that needs my attention before I may rest. *knock* *enter* "Many blessings, Council. The ranking is complete." *present scroll* (Geneva) Sister Geneva is the scribe of the temple. Her back is bent due to many long years of reading and writing. She brought along her two apprentices. They look exhausted as well. Days like this are always hard on the scribes. "Thank you for your hard work. You may leave." (Amigarde) I read the list. Nothing unexpected. The best one after me, Sister Trissa scored 19 stones. She improved, but not to the point of surpassing me. And my score of 22 stones was unfair. I''m closer to 26 stones in reality. And the Council knows that well. "May we read the list too, High Priestess Amigarde?" (Vaerminia) "Be my guest." *hand over scroll* (Amigarde) ... "So, did you find a suitable replacement for me?" (Amigarde) "Do you think you are actually worthy of leading the church? Carriages from two of our satellite temples where attacked on their way here. They were meant to look like bandits, but clearly this is the doing of the Cult of Fertility. This would never have happened under Meridia''s watch!" (Vaerminia) "Then why don''t you make Meridia the High Priestess again? Oh, yeah. She lost most of her powers and you just humiliated her in front of everyone." (Amigarde) "!!!" (Vaerminia) "Now, now. Infighting is not going to help anyone." (Pernida) "We choose you to lead the Church of Gloria, Amigarde. We don''t expect you to be Meridia. We expect you to make your own decisions." (Cassandra) "But Vaerminia does make a valid point. My knights are facing growing opposition. Our enemies are taking advantage of Meridia''s fall already." (Lord of the Knight Teoren) "And without a Seer, we can no longer anticipate our enemies'' actions." (Kamila) "Yes. I realize that there are though times ahead of us. But we have a trump card in our hands. The Gifted One, Liara. She''ll grow to surpass even Meridia! If we can endure our enemies long enough, she''ll tear them apart for us! I have no doubt about it. This must be the reason Gloria delivered her to us in the first place." (Amigarde) "Is this your great plan, Amigarde? Hoping for the Gifted One to pick up the pieces two decades from now? That''s supposed to be your duty! To keep our enemies in check! To spread the influence of the Church of Gloria!" (Vaerminia) "I will do just that. I''m simply pointing out that we have an ace in the hole. Meridia''s powers were the reason our enemies threaded carefully around us. Her enchantments made our troop stronger and our priestesses powerful. Meridia''s powers impressed the masses and made their faith in Gloria deeper. With Liara in our ranks, the supremacy of the Church of Gloria is assured." (Amigarde) "We shall see, Amigarde. We shall see..." (Vaerminia)
Carrier of Omens Location: Forbidden City / Seer''s Prison Time: Y0000 / 28th day of the Fire Moon *knock* *knock knock* *knock* [Ga''Li sure was quick today... I can see nothing wrong through the spyhole. I''ll let him through. But it''s suspicious. I''ll throw a yellow stone inside the just to be on the safe side.] (Mi''Kai''Ra) *throw* *clang* "The snake is dead! The snake is dead!" (Ga''Li) "Are you sure?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Ga''Li is sure! We must bring the to the Council!" (Ga''Li) Mi''Kai''Ra sprung in action. He picked another colored stone from a pouch on his belt and threw it inside a small hole in the floor. After that, he went to open the first of many metal doors that separates them from the entrance of the prison. Meanwhile, Ga''Li went under a stream of water that was flowing on one side of the chamber. He had to wash off pockets of hypnotic gas trapped in his fur. Something the Rat-Kin learned from experience. While moving toward the entrance, Ga''Li paid attention to something he saw every day. Paintings on the walls of the four chambers. They depicted the prisoner laying waste to the Rat-Kin using great magic. The painting were meant as warning, so that future generations of Rat-Kin would never let their guard down and suffer the same fate at the hand of the snake. [And we never let our guard down. Our ancestors would be proud!] (Ga''Li) "Be ready, Ga''Li. The guards will be inspecting us in the first chamber." (Mi''Kai''Ra) *clang* Sure enough, four heavily armed Rat-Kin guards were pointing their spears at Ga''Li and Mi''Kai''Ra. They closed the heavy metal door behind them, and stood still under the watchful eyes of the guards. "A yellow stone, and a black stone. Explain yourselves." (Rat-Kin Elite Guard) "The snake is dead! I must bring the to the Rat-Kin Council at once!" (Ga''Li) One of the guard was holding a bone trinket in his hands. He was communicating with the Council using magic. After a short deliberation the guard spoke. "The timing couldn''t be worse, Warden. One of Them is hunting our kin in the streets. If we venture outside, the might be eaten alongside you." (Rat-Kin Elite Guard) "Curse our bad luck!" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "There is a way. A secret tunnel underground connects directly to the Council chamber. It was built in secret and was meant to smuggle people and goods while avoiding Their gaze. We might risk Them discovering it, but the Council sees no other solution. They want to see the as soon as possible. I''ll guide you personally. There is an access here in the Seer''s Prison." (Rat-Kin Elite Guard) "Lead the way." (Mi''Kai''Ra) "They never cared much for the snake''s words anyway. Let''s hope They don''t mind the snake death." (Ga''Li) Tales of the snake, and the misery he visited upon the Rat-Kin so very long ago, were well known. But the prisoner was not invincible and was eventually subdued and captured by the Rat-Kin, albeit at great cost. The prisoner was terrifying, but there was something that the Rat-Kin faced every day that was far more threatening. The thought of facing even one of Them and emerging victorious was nothing short of wishful thinking. Nothing in this world can possibly oppose Them. The Rat-Kin can only bow down and endure. Ga''Li couldn''t help but feel that doom itself was contained with the small crystal he was carrying. The Rat-Kin Council will have some tough decisions to make.
Chapter 8: The Silent Forest
First Words Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1502 / 31st day of the Fire Moon POV: Liara Today Mother and I are practicing speech. We are sitting on her bed, face to face. Imitating is one thing, but having an actual teacher that can point out to our mistakes and help us fix them is really useful! "Mother" (Serina) "Mower!" (Liara) I''m getting the hang of this. It''s hard to pronounce words in this new language. Mother is a good and patient teacher. We are making days worth of progress in hours! "Mother" (Serina) "Mowder!" (Liara) "You really grow fast, Liara, you are starting to talk, already!" *smile* (Serina) *hug* "Ghe ghe!! Laiara!" *smile* *hug* (Liara.) I feel all fluffy when Mother is happy! "Liara! That''s your name! You are really smart, you know?" *pat head* (Serina) *smile* (Liara) I''m about one year and four months old by Earth standard. I''m almost two years old in this world since one year on Arcania is 250 days. It''s a bit early, but I decided to start speaking. I would have eventually slipped one day if I didn''t. And it was boring to hold back. [It''s early, but not to the point of being unbelievable. On Earth, children starts speaking from two to four years of age.] (Doctor me) Thanks for the info, Doc. Things are going well. Here is peaceful. I can grow and relax. Just like a young girl should. Then why do I have this bad feeling? The feeling that this will not last.
POV: Serina Liara. I thank Gloria every day for giving me this child. It''s been barely two years, and she can already speak. At the rate she is growing, it won''t be long before she doesn''t need me anymore. The day will come when the council will send her to another temple. *grasp clothes near heart* (Serina) I know that it''s natural for children to grow up and face the world, but I don''t want Liara to be taken from me. I tended to many children, but she hold a special place in my heart. "Laiaara!" *smile* (Liara) *hug tightly* (Serina) "Mower?" (Liara) I don''t care. I will enjoy whatever time I can spend with my sweet Liara. I''ll make sure she becomes a good Sister and treasure our time together, until destiny part us away. *sniff* (Serina)
Stroll Location: Gloria''s Temple / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Narrator *walk* (Serina) *walk unsteadily* (Liara) Today mother took me out for a stroll in the courtyard. I have been kept within the boundaries of the temple for all my short life. This easily is my favourite place since I can at least see the skies and the two moons. *walk unsteadily* (Liara) I try to walk by myself as much as possible to train this young body of mine. But my stamina is poor. Mother will carry me on the way back~ oooo~ *stumble* (Liara) *catch* ¡°It''s ok, my sweet Liara¡± *smile* (Serina) *recover* *walk* (Liara) It''s harder than it looks to walk with those shabby legs of mine... "Many Blessings, Gifted One." *smile* (Sister) ¡°Bleff!¡± *wave* (Liara) *smile* (Serina) The Sisters begun calling me Gifted One right after the baptism thing. I got used to it. Shying away from them would mean fewer occasions to learn about this world. Right now my life is blissful, but I''m always afraid this could end any moment. As weak as I am I''m basically at their mercy. I mustn''t sit on my laurels. *breeze* (Wind) Well, for today I can just relax, can I? The trees are neatly lined at the sides of the courtyard. It''s probably not a species we could find on Earth, but to me it looks just like any other tree. We had so many species of them. I get close to it and touch it''s sturdy and rough trunk with my tiny hand. Uhm... Now that I think about it, I wonder how can there be humans in another world... *kneel down* "You are curious about this, Liara? It''s a tree!" (Serina) "Twee!" (Liara) "Yes. They grow, and nourish Gloria''s creations." (Serina) "Twee awe nais!" (Liara) *giggle* "Yes, Liara. Trees are nice. They are one of the many gifts Gloria gave us." (Serina) "Sister Serina, I see you are taking Liara out for a walk. How are things going?" (Amigarde) A middle aged Fair Skin woman with black hairs reaching to her shoulder comes near us. She has brown eyes and her nose is slightly bent to the right. Other than that she looks really good for her age. This is Amigarde, the woman who replaced Meridia as High Priestess. I can''t shake the impression that she is trying too hard to look and act like her predecessor... "Blessed One! Greetings. And respectfully, you can ask that question to Liara herself." (Serina) "... Liara? How are you?" (Amigarde) "Aim happi! Moder is nais!" (Liara) "You can speak! You are full of surprises, Liara. You are truly overflowing with gifts from Gloria." (Amigarde) *smile* (Liara) ¡°Is there anything you wish of me, Blessed One?¡± (Serina) "I just came out to get some fresh air, but it''s a good moment to share my decision with you. We are making preparations for Liara to attend the classes along with the older children. In a few moon, when she speaks better." (Amigarde) "Schooling? Already? Isn''t it premature, Blessed One?" (Serina) "Liara''s gifts are to be nurtured, Serina. Gloria gave her a quick mind. It''s a gift that mustn''t be squandered." (Amigarde) "As you will, Blessed One." *bow* (Serina) Uhm...Someone is running toward us at a fast pace. Her face looks disconcerted. Did something bad happen? *pant* "Blessed One! We received a communication from the Fourth Unit. They have been ambushed!" (Sister) An attack... It seems my fears were founded. My peaceful days might be counted. "... Carry on, Sister Serina. I must take my leave." *walk away* (Amigarde) "Of course. May Gloria''s blessing be upon you." (Serina) *wave hand* (Liara) [Damn it! Our enemies grow bolder every day! This time they attacked directly one of our units!!! They are fully exploiting Meridia''s fall. If only we had another powerful enchantress in our ranks to deter them!] (Amigarde) I don''t care much for the church, they clearly only want to indoctrinate me and make use of my gift, but Serina is different. She cares about me. She is my Mother. The only real Mother I ever had. *look up* (Liara) *meet gaze* ¡°Don''t worry, my sweet Liara. Everything will be alright.¡± *hug* *smile* (Serina) If anything bad happens, I''ll be there to protect you, Mother. But I''ll need magic for that.
The Silent Forest Location: Silent Forest Time: Y1503 / 17th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Stella, Mage Knight of the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria The Silent Forest. A dangerous place to hide in due to the beasts that hunts here. Only outlaws would ever make camp in such a place. The path we are walking on is part of the Royal Road, but it''s such in name only. Paved stones are sparse and we mostly walk on naked dirt, surrounded on both side by strong tall trees that completely block the sunlight leaving us in twilight even though it''s supposedly day. "The bandits that raided Secularia''s temple must be around here. Keep your eyes open!" (Steffen, Leader of the Fourth Unit) ""Yes, Leader!"" (Knights of Gloria) Our unit is twelve man strong, including our leader, Steffen. Unlike peasants from the Army, the Order of the Knight make sure we are well equipped, and each and everyone of us has a steed to ride. Because of state of the road, we travel in a thin trailing formation. As the only Mage Knight of my unit, I occupy in the middle of the formation. In case of an attack I would be the only one able to support my comrade with magic. It''s an heavy duty. My comrades rely on me. I''ll do my best not to fail them! "Feldris! Send out your scouting falcon!" (Steffen) ¡°Leader, Garlic won''t be able to see much in this ticket...¡± (Feldris, Scout of the Fourth Unit) "What if the enemy lit a fire? We would be fools not to check. Do it!¡± (Steffen) ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± (Feldris) At the head of our formation has an even heavier duty. In a such a terrain, where we are exposed and our enemies has the cover of the forest, the skills of our scout will make the difference between life and death. Feldris is the youngest amongst us, a Fair Skin like me. He has short dark hairs, black eyes, and a thin appearance. he is quick and nimble and wear a light leather armor. He can handle himself in a sword fight, but his main duty is scouting. *rise hand* ¡°Go, Garlic! See if you can find anyone out there!¡± (Feldris) *caw* *caw* *fly away* (Garlic) Feldris is accompanied by his pet, Garlic, the falcon he trained, is really helpful, but the canopy of the forest is too thick. We ride slowly. That, and the Royal Road is in shambles here. We keep our eyes open, searching for clues about the bandit''s hideout. Broken twigs, footprint, horse manure, anything.
Another three hours passed. nothing happened. No signs of the bandits. No beasts. The enemy might ambush us at any moment. It is extremely tiring since we have to be weary at all time, and the uncertainty is wearing. "Leader, the post stone!" (Feldris) We are halfway through the forest. The sun is still high in the sky, we have a few more hours of search. Our leader has to decide whatever to camp or turn around. *in deep thought* ¡°We keep going! Steel your resolve! The bandits will pay for what they did in Secularia!¡± (Steffen) ¡°¡°Yes, leader!¡±! (Knights) We keep marching. *turn around nervously* *whisper* ¡°Something feels wrong~ (Feldris) *turn around* *wave sign* (Steffen) *stop* (Knights) *nod* (Stella) We learned to trust Feldris'' gut feelings. At the behest of our leader we all stop in our tracks. My comrades put their hand on the handle on their weapons, ready to unsheathe them. I have another duty. *focus* (Stella) Magic is the result of thoughts. Even an untrained leave traces that can be sensed by a mage. By focusing I can feel faint traces of the will of nearby people, like a spider would be able to sense a fly caught in its web. Because of my aptitude, I can sense intent only at a short range, I can''t do it while moving, and I can''t do it for long. Without a warning from Feldris my ability would be useless. (Stella) The air feels heavy. I can feel the nervousness of my comrades, their senses sharpened to the utmost. I can feel something else... Bloodlust! *whisper* "Leader Steffen! I can sense evil intents! They enemy is close!" (Stella) *rustle* *rustle* (Vegetation) *unsheathe weapons* (Knights) They are just ahead of us! They were waiting in ambush. Had we just noticed a minute later they would have gotten the drop on us! ¡°Leader! They are repositioning on us! Soon we''ll be surrounded!¡± (Feldris) "Knights! Defensive formation! Mage Knight, make preparation for !" (Steffen) We are in a bad spot. We are fully exposed. The Royal Road is only about three meters wide here, leaving us almost no room to manoeuvre. Tall trees and thick vegetation all around us hide the bandits and give them cover. *climb down* *form up* (Knights) The knights climb down from their horses and make a circle around me. If I fall, my comrades won''t last long. I mustn''t fail them! I pull out a small wooden sphere from my pouch. It''s an artifact about 5 cm in diameter. The High Pri~ Sister Meridia made it for me, when she was still High Priestess as reward. Engraved on it, it''s enchantment that will make up for our strategic disadvantage. I close my eyes and focus. I carefully refine magic threads from the aether around me and prepare to activate the artifact. Gloria, please let me make it in time!
Ambush POV: Steffen, Leader of the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria We are in the open, our enemies hide behind trees and thick vegetation. Our horses are useless in this situation. We are surrounded. We are at a severe tactical disadvantage. It wasn''t supposed to go this way! They were supposed to be the mice, not the other way around! According to my intel the bandits were trying to cross the Silent Forest heading away from Secularia with the loot they collected. We were meant to catch them off guard at their weakest. No... It''s not time to think about this. We must survive, then we can investigate the causes. "Knights! Defensive formation! Mage Knight, make preparation for !" (Steffen) First, to level the field. I''ll assume the bandits have no mage. Because if they do, we are doomed anyway. We lack cover, so we''ll use our horses as meat shield. This is just a delaying action. I need something to turn the tables and allow us to regain tempo. This is where Stella comes in. Time... Since we fell into the trap the enemy leader might be willing to talk, even if just to gloat and taunt us. Every second matter.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "I am Steffen! Leader of the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria! We know you are there, bandits! Come out!" (Steffen) A man comes out of the trees, about fifty meters ahead. *whisper* "Do not shot him until I give the order." (Steffen) *nod* (Knights) My charges readied their crossbows at the sight of the enemy. This is indeed a golden opportunity to cut the snake''s head, but we must wait. They are no doubt aiming at us from the flanks with arrows. *glance at Stella* (Steffen) I need that spell! Hurry it up, Stella! "If it isn''t the fearsome Steffen. Gloria''s protection must be waning for you to be caught in such a simple trap. Im Burton, Leader of this warband." (Burton) The enemy leader is a large Fair Skin man, at least two meters tall. His body is bear like, with bulging muscles, thick body hairs and a long red beard. He is wearing a sleeveless fur coat and is equipped with a crude warhammer he is holding with just one hand. "What businness do you have with us?" (Steffen) "I was paid a great deal of gold to take you out." (Burton) Interesting. Someone was behind this after all. "Who is the dead man that dares oppose Gloria?!?" (Steffen) "And my Warband is fifty man strong. Your goddess cannot save you!" *grin* (Burton) This is going better than expected, this simpleton sure is talkative. I now know the size of the enemy force, and each second I gain will make more effective. "Wishful thinking! If you were so sure you would have attacked already!" (Steffen) "Oh, that? It'' because I have an offer for you. You have a reputation, Steffen. Join my warband!" (Burton) What a delusional little man. Like I would ever betray my faith in Gloria! I wish to cut him down right now, but Stella needs more time. Even if I have to entertain such ludicrous demands. "And my men?" (Steffen) "No can do. Your exploit are well known, Steffen. I want the most powerful knight of Gloria! I have no interest in more fodder." (Burton) *grind teeth* *take aim* (Knight) *whisper* ¡°Not yet.¡± (Burton) Few long seconds pass. Some of my men look uneasy. Some are itching to retaliate. Good. I need Burton to think he has a chance to win me over. His greed means he is squandering much of the overwhelming advantage he had. My men had all the time to identify the position of the bandits in the bushes and over the tree branches. "Time''s up! Join me or die! What will it be?!?" *open arms* (Burton) "I served Gloria all of my life. I would never betray my faith." (Steffen) "Fool!!! If you join me, I''ll let you rampage to your heart content. You''ll have as much gold and as many women as you like!" (Burton) "I care not for women or gold. And your ways are against Gloria''s teachings. I refuse." (Steffen) "Wake up, Steffen! The Church of Gloria is finished! Do you really think your knights are any better than my warband?" (Burton) "All I did, I did in the name of Gloria. It was justice! You are nothing but a murderer, Burton." (Steffen) "What a waste." *wave hand* (Burton) This is it. I hope that was enough time, Stella. "Now, Stella!!!" *ready* (Steffen) I brace for the enemy''s opening salvo, hiding my body behind my horse. My men do the same and ready their shields to cover our flanks from arrows. I''m surprised the bandits held of for as long as they did waiting for Burton''s command. Given their equipment and look I''m sure it''s not training nor conviction. The enemy leader rules through strength and fear. Good. If his strength is challenged, his men would no longer fight as a unit.
POV: Stella, Mage Knight of the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria *sweat* (Stella) I am painstakingly refining aether, weaving it into threads. Because of my limited aptitude, it takes time. Steffen is negotiating with the enemy leader. Empty words. He is buying time for me. The enemy might have realized that, but he is so confident in his superiority that he is giving us the time we need. He''ll regret that! I weave as quickly as I can. If I do it too quickly, and the magic threads are not properly refined, the magic will fail to activate or be too weak. If I take too long, and gather too little, the magic will be weak anyway. Striking that delicate balance is hard but necessary. It is my sole concern as a Mage Knight. it is what I was trained to do, and won''t let my comrades down! Focus... As I stand perfectly still, magic threads gather one after another around me. I have to focus on each of them, lest they unravel and disappear back in the othingness they came from. Focus... Just a few more seconds! I''m reaching the limit posed by my meagre aptitude. My magic won''t get any stronger after tha~ "Now!!!" (Steffen) ! It''s now or never! (Stella) At my behest, the magic threads I gathered move like ribbons fluttering in the wind. Like worms they infiltrate the small wooden sphere I''m holding in my hands. *ngggg* (Stella) My body screams as I move all the magic threads at once. I feel the magic channel below my skin flexing like muscles under strain. I fight through the pain and keep forcefully charging the artifact. ... Almost there! (Artifact) The artifact activates! Magic is finally circulating inside the enchantment weaved upon the artifact. The spell imprinted on it comes to life, manifesting its effect. The weaving wasn''t perfect and it''s not at full power. It will have to do. The magic channels in my body must bear the load of the spell trying to forcefully activate, steering and rectifying the imperfections in the flow according to the image I have in my mind. It hurts. But I can take it! *loose* (Bandits) The magic expands quickly until an area about twenty meters wide becomes mine. I can feel my comrades, bracing for battle. I can feel our horses, laying down acting as living walls. I can feel the trees that surrounds us on both sides. I can feel the enemies, scattered around, their killing intent aimed at our lives. *swish* (Arrows) Arrows, flying toward us at great speed, death riding on them. *groan* (Stella) *swerve* *hit ground* (Arrow) As the arrows travel through the air, the air fight back at my behest. The air shifts and change. It pushes and pull. It hardens and soften. The arrows aimed at our lives now follow an unnatural trajectory, embedding themselves in the ground. Passing right beside my comrades. Hitting our horses. They won''t find their marks! is active! *smirk* *sweat* (Stella) This is the power of the artifact was bestowed upon me by Meridia herself. There is more to it then just moving arrows. Everyone I see as enemy is encumbered, while all I see as friendly is aided in their movements. This spell is far above what my own abilities and aptitude would allow for. It''s only thanks to the effort of the former High Priestess that I can wield such might. It''s like Gloria herself sit by my side. *pant* (Stella) *swish* (Bolts) "Aarrgghhh!!!" *fall* (Burton) ¡°Leader?¡± (Bandit) Yes! The enemy leader was hit by two bolts! Two of my comrades aimed at him with their crossbows, and Gloria''s Domain effect added to their power. Burton was outside the radious of my magic, so I don''t know if it was a lethal blow, but I just have to believe in Gloria! I do hope he won''t raise again. ""Kill them all!!!"" *war cry* (Bandits) Seeing that arrows were of no use, bandits rushes out of cover screaming. There are about thirty of them. *heavy breath* (Stella) So many bodies. And is trying to slow down all of them! The burden on my body is great. The artifact is getting hot. Deflecting all those arrows used up lots of magic. And this is just the beginning of the battle. I focus and slowly gather more magic threads while holding on the spell. My head''s hurt. My heart is pounding inside my chest. But I must hold the spell! For my comrades! "For Gloria!!!" (Stella)
POV: Bandit Ergon Burton got himself shot. I was sick and tired of his ways, with him gone Now is my chance to take over the warband! Nobody liked him anyway, he ruled with fear and strength. "Kill them all!!!" (Bandit) I rush out of the forest, from behind the tree that was covering me. In front of me I see the enemy. They made a circle using their horses and are hiding behind them. I can see a girl kneeling in prayer in the center of the formation. Maybe I''ll take her for myself after this. He he he. *tumble down* "What???" (Bandit Ergon) I don''t understand! It''s like I''m running in water! I even fell because of that, and I''m not the only one! Other raiders are kissing the ground! Magic! "That girl is a mage!" (Bandit Ergon) "Archers, take her out!!!" (Outlaw) I try to get up, but it''s hard! It''s like the air itself wants to keep me down! I''m only ten meters away from them, but I can''t reach them! In the meantime their crossbowman are shooting at... *bolt hit* *collapse* (Bandit Ergon)
Our raiders are falling like flies, and our arrows aren''t reaching them! They are taking free shots at us! At least ten raiders are down. *swish* *swish* (Bolts) *groan* (Bandit) Eleven. *fall* (Bandit) Twelve. But our raiders are getting used to the enemy spell. They are closing in. And that girl look in like she is in pain. She can''t keep this spell up forever. I take aim with my bow, charge the string, and shot another arrow. *swish* *swerve* *hit ground* (Arrow) Deflected. Again. I shot another arrow. *swish* *swerve* *hit horse* (Arrow) Deflected. I will take you out woman! Mark my words!
POV: Telron, Knight of the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria My comrades covering our sides have it harder because of the trees that give cover to the bandits. In front of me the uneven royal road unfolds with no obstacles in sight, and the higher ranking brutes that were at the sides of the enemy leader keep advancing mindlessly. The enemes keep charging at us like madmen, but as soon as they enter the area of effect of our Mage Knight their movements are slowed down to a crowl. Many lose their bearing and stutter and fall. I put my crossbow down, hold it with my feet and pull the lever, priming it. I load a bolt from my quickly depleting quiver and aim. As soon as I see an enemy stutter in front of me i fire! *swish* (Bolt) *groan* *collapse* (Bandit) *grin* (Telron) *in pain* "Leader Steffen! I''m close to my limit!" (Stella) "Four of you, into the forest! Try to take out the out the archers! The rest unsheathe your swords and cut them down!" (Steffen) This is bad news. Well, it was only a matter of time, and we trained endlessly for this. I estimate there are no more than fifteen raiders are still standing, but if we let them inside our formation, we will lose. A cramped formation is great while holding, but becomes a death trap if broken. Our leader accounted for all of that, of course. I follow Steffen''s lead, drop my crossbow and quiver and unsheathe my blade. I jump over my horse, and rush toward a group of enemies. I''m fast! It''s like the air itself is aiding my every move! The bandits are taken aback by my speed and their own movements are sluggish. I''m two arms length away from the closest enemy. I swing my sword from the side in a large breadth without losing speed. The nameless bandit arch back and tries desperately to put up his sword to block my swing. *slash* (Telron) *gush blood* *gurgle* (Bandit) The enemy tries to defend, but he doesn''t make it in time. My blade pass over the tip of his sword and open a large wound on his neck. *swish* (Arrow) *sweat* (Telron) An arrow buzzes around my ear. Stella''s protection is growing weaker and I have no time to spare. I have to trust my comrades will take out the archers hiding in the forest. My duty is to take care of enemies in front of me! ¡°Ahhhhhh¡± *thrust* *tackle* (Telron) I charge the second raider with everything I have. this man saw what happened just seconds ago, and is prepared to parry a slash. Instead I thrust my sword forward, tackling him. My sword pierces his belly and the leading edge of his own blade that was facing sideways scars him because of the impact with my body. "Is that all you have got?!?" (Telron) I pump the dead weight impaled by my blade to the ground as I search for my next victim. ¡°Found you!!!¡± (Telron) I set my sight on a third bandit. He is terrified of me! The lowlife tries to run away, offering his back to me. Futile. With the blessing of Gloria I shall cut all of you down!!! *slash down * (Telron) I run toward my opponent, I raise my blade above my head and at the right moment push down with both my hands, cleaving his back. Sprinkles of hot red blood shower my face and armor. Another one is down! There might only a few of us engaging fifteen of them, but one of us is worth dozens of them! Inside Gloria''s Domain we can''t lose! ¡°Who is next?!?¡± (Telron) *hit* (Arrow) *collapse* (Telron)
POV: Stella, Mage Knight of the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria *heavy breath* (Stella) One of our knight fell. It was my duty to protect them, and I failed. My spell is losing power. *thin smoke* (Artifact) Is that smoke coming from my hands? The artifact is burning. I can''t feel my hands. I don''t know how much longer I can hold this spell. "Stella, move!!!" (Feldris) A part of me hears the voice of my comrade. I turn my eyes, only to catch a glimpse of a wounded raider charging at me with bloodshot eyes. *slash* (Bandit) "Feldris! No!" (Stella) My comrade intercepted the enemy with his own body as the bandit was jumping over an horse. He is bleeding! *fall* (Bandit) "Stella, Focus! I''m ok, that was nothing!" *pained expression* (Feldris) My spell! *close eyes* *focus* (Stella) I almost lost it, but I managed to get it back before it could unravel. Feldris managed to take out the bandit as he intercepted his blow he lies dead in front of me. The only raider that managed to break our formation. So far at least. "It''s not deep, don''t worry, Stella. Your spell weakened his blow." *bleed* (Feldris) *smile* (Stella) "Just, hold it together. We are almost done! This is clean up!¡± *grin* (Feldris) He might be wounded and exhausted, but he is still brimming with confidence. How can I give up when Feldris still~ *swish* *hit* (Arrow) "Aaaahhh!" (Stella) "Stella! You got hit!" (Feldris) *in pain* "It''s just my shoulder. Don''t worry. My spell is still active. It was just a slip." (Stella) "Damn it! We need to take out those archers!" (Feldris) I''m in great pain. Thanks to my training I managed to hold on the artifact and the spell still, but my body is reaching its limit. My hands are a mess, and my magic channels are over burdened. I won''t last much longer. "Stella''s spell is waning! Into the woods! Feldris, you protect Stella with!!!" *rush* (Steffen) I take a glance at our leader. His armor is red of blood and he looks exhausted. I wonder how many bandit'' lives he took. *swish* *hit ground* (Arrow) At least they have no more raiders. And we got their leader early. The problem is that they have plenty of rouges and archers in the forest. It''s going to be hard to root them out... "Come on, Stella! Let go of that spell as soon as we enter the woods. Let''s go!" (Feldris) The line of sight will be obstructed by the trees, no more free shots for them. It''s going to be close and personal from now on.
Victory! POV: Steffen, Leader of the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria A bandit slowly walks toward me as I have my back turned, advancing carefully and checking my surroundings. I''m an easy target. *emerge from bush* *stab* "This should be the last of them." (Feldris) My trusted scout ambushed the silent assassin as he had his eyes on his own prey. A simple if effective tactics. I shall be the bait as often as needed if that''s what Gloria demands of me. "I counted seven more, but I would have fled in their shoes.¡± (Steffen) *nod* *clean up knife* (Feldris) Not even one witty remark, he? Feldris must be running on fumes as well. *look around* *sigh* (Steffen) Our losses were grave. Only four of us are left. Telron won''t pass the night without healing. Stella was shot by an arrow and her hands are burned. She is resting now, but she won''t be weaving magic anytime soon. Feldris is wounded too, but it''s not deep. I''m the only one still unharmed. We are exhausted. It''s almost night time. We have two horses left, but we can''t ride on the royal road during the night. Not in the middle of the Silent Forest. The bandits who escaped might warn others and bring reinforcements. They might even be hiding and planning to ambush us with the cover of darkness. Our options are limited. *frown* (Steffen) *exhale* "Leader, what do we do now?" (Feldris) There is no other way. "We take our two horses, and go deeper into the woods. We must find a safe spot and wait the night out." (Steffen) *nod* (Feldris) We''ll have to load Stella and Telron on the horses and lead them by foot. This is going to be a long night.
Time: Y0000 - 28th day of the Fire Moon Many thought were garbled and incomprehensible. The seer was always kept drugged by a volcanic gas. Had he ever gained full consciousness, he would have easily broken free from his chains. But in that state his thought were that of madness. "Or do we... Tell the Dragons?" (Mal''Jar) Chapter 9: Decisions Report Location: Gloria''s Temple/Council Chamber Time: Y1502 / 20th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Amigarde, High Priestess of Gloria The latest report made it clear. The status quo cannot be maintained any longer. The impossible job that was given to me turned out to be impossible after all. As I approach the sturdy doors of the council chambers with long steps I make up my mind. *open doors* (Guards) The guards quickly open the doors without even announcing my arrival. They know what happened. *enter* "Many blessings. Time is short, so I''d like to begin the hearing right away." (Amigarde) *nod* "Very well... Care to explain what happened, Sister?" *glare* (Vaerminia) Sister... "The Fourth Unit answered a call for aid from the temple of Secularia. They entered the Silent Forest to root out the group of bandits responsible. It was a trap." (Amigarde) "How many?" (Teoren, Lord of the Order of the Knights of Gloria) Lord Teooren has a worried expression and has been keeping himself busy by fidgeting with his fingers. He fought alongside Steffen during the war and cares deeply for his well being. "If you want to know how many knight survived, its three. If you mean the enemy, there were fifty of them. Most died, including their chieftain." (Amigarde) *whisper* ¡°We need our men more than they need theirs!¡± (Cassandra) "Is Steffen..." (Teoren) "The leader of the fourth unit survived, Lord Teoren. Mage Knight Stella and Scout Knight Feldris are alive as well. But it will take time for them to heal and resume their duties." (Amigarde) An heavy silence befell the room. I give them time to consider my words. Teoren looks relived. He is just glad his old friend made it. Pernida and Kamila both seem relived. They knew something big happened, they probably expected things to be even worse. Steffen''s death would have been a severe blow. One we cannot take right now. Cassandra is in deep thought. She is probably already thinking of the long term consequences of this attack. And things look very, very bad for us right now. Then there is Vaerminia... The old hag face is red with anger. She is about to explode. "HOW COULD YOU LET THIS HAPPEN!!!! MERIDIA WOULD NEV~ *gulp* (Vaerminia) I''m sick and tired of being compared to Meridia! Of being told how inferior to her I am! *weave* (Amigarde) "Amigarde! Don''t!!!" *stand up* (Pernida) I close my eyes, and start weaving as many magic threads as I can. I want them to feel the pressure of my magic! I might have been second to old Meridia. But she lost her powers! It''s time for the Council to take me seriously! I''m number one now! I am the high Priestess!!! ... *exhale* (Amigarde) Uff... I let the magic threads I gathered dissipate like smoke. The members of the council are on the edge of their seats. They are as pale as ghosts and have finally shut their mouths. It seems I got my point across. My heart feels lighter after this little display. I recompose myself and speak resolutely. I know what is to be done, like it or not. "I''m not here to argue with you. I''m here to notify you of MY decision." (Amigarde) *grimace* (Vaerminia) Vaerminia shocked expression is a nice treat. "The root of the problem is that we are stretched too thin for the territories we have. It worked when our enemies fared us. When we had a cheap source of powerful disposable artifacts. When we had a seer to warn us of great tragedies. None of those strength are ours anymore." (Amigarde) An uncomfortable truth. Several members of the council look down. It''s time to press my advantage. "I will begin negotiation with the Cult of Fertility. And our other enemies. We will leave our fringe temples. We will pull back our forces and fortify the territories we CAN hold. Mostly the plains around Victoria." (Amigarde) "But... Those territories have been ours for..." (Kamila) "Silence, I''m not finished. And as High Priestess the decision is MINE. You have the power to remove me. But unless you plan to do so, you will listen." (Amigarde) I wait a few seconds. None of them argue. It feels good to remind them of their place! They pushed on me the impossible task of being a replacement for Meridia and fixing her mistakes long enough. "As I was saying~ If we try to hold everything, we will lose everything. By fortifying our core temples, our enemies will no longer be able to harm us with cheap assaults like they do now. And they can''t hide a large scale mobilization from us or the public. The danger will quickly subside. As price, we will lose a great deal of influence and prestige. The alternative is the total collapse of the Church of Gloria in a few years." (Amigarde) The members of the council look each others in the eyes. They are in agreement. This went better than expected. "Very well. If that''s the High Priestess'' decision we can only abide to it." (Pernida) Pernida took the fall and was the one who acknoweldged me. I would have liked for Vaerminia to humble herself, but I guess that was too much to ask for. "What will be done with the fourth unit?" (Teoren) "There will be no Fourth Unit anymore. The survivors need time to heal. After that Steffen and Stella will raise the next generation of Knights and Feldris will become a lone scout. We need to replenish our losses. I will make sure than when the day comes, the Gifted One will have all the tools she needs to restore our lost domains and crush our enemies. Once and for all." (Amigarde) *whisper* "So your grand plan IS to leave the pieces for that little girl to pick up..." (Vaerminia) Leaving Vaerminia sterile comment aside, Pernida glances at the other councilmen, getting a slight nod from each of them. *inhale* *stand up* "With an heavy heart, the council hear and approve of your decision, High Priestess. This will be all. You may leave." (Pernida) "Very well. If you excuse me, there is much to be done." *leave* (Amigarde) I understand this is hard for Vaerminia. It''ll be hard for everyone. I''m admitting the defeat of the church here. But we can''t bluff when our enemies all know we are weak. What our enemies do not know is that we have an ace in the hole. Liara. The Gifted One. By the time they realize just how strong she is, it will be too late for them. No one in this world will be able to stand against Liara once she fully realizes her potential. Meridia was the strongest enchantress in the continent and the strongest mage in the Church, and even her aptitude pale in comparison with Liara''s. Who knows... Liara might be on par with the High Elves from the myths. Not that there are any around anymore to find out. Fortunately for us. This is a tribulation we must endure. The Church of Gloria is destined to prevail. And Liara will be the instrument of our victory! As Gloria wills it.
First day of school Location: Gloria''s Temple / School Time: Y1502 / 2nd day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara There are many sections of this complex I never visited before. Today I''m heading for a new wing to start a new chapter in my life here. Today is my first day in school! I never went to school during my crappy life in the old world. Of course others Me even went to university and medical schools and I can see their experiences, but I''m exited nevertheless! [It''s going to do you good to interact with people your age.] (Doctor Me) [Who knows... Maybe you''ll finally learn how a children is supposed to behave...] (Science Me) Shut up! I think I''m doing pretty well for myself! *pffttt* (Others Me) ... Moving on... *kneel* ¡°Here we are Liara. Be a good child and listen to the teacher, ok?¡± *kiss on forehead* (Serina) ¡°I will!¡± *smile* (Liara) *leave* *look back* *smile* *weave hand* (Serina) Mother worries too much. This is going to be easy! With Science Me by my side I''ll ace all the tests they throw at me! Mwhahah! I''m an evil genius! [Won''t this be completely different from schools in our world?] (Bookworm Me) [Shhhh... I won''t to enjoy the moment she realizes!] (Gamer Me) Uhm? What was that all about?!? [Nothing! Carry on, Liara!] *smirk* (Gamer Me)If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Liara, don''t be afraid. Come in.¡± (Ramia, Teacher) Ha~ I was spacing out at the doorstep. The room is unremarkable. There is a chair and a painting of Gloria in front and several rows of benches. There are no tables and it doesn''t seem like students are meant to either read or write here. It looks more like a small church than a classroom... "Brother and Sisters, today a new Acolyte will join our class. Her name is Liara. Treat her well." *point* (Ramia) Wow. Am I really going to take the same class as them? There are about thirty children of varying ages. The youngest is probably four years old, bot the oldest look ten years old! I myself am only two years old and barely one meter tall. How does this make any sense??? [This is a religious institution. What were you expecting? Computers?] (Explorer Me) The kids are looking at me funny. This look absurd even to them. As I walk toward a bench with an empty sear, a kid extend his leg. He wants to trip me. He is a Dark Skin boy, and probably is the oldest kid here. He is much taller than the others, and big to the point of being fat. [He must be the bully. I have been bullied before and you don''t want that to happen to you. You have to act now! Bullies only target those who won''t fight back. It took forever for me to learn this simple lesson. KICK HIS LEG!] (Gamer me) I can see memories of Gamer Me. Awful. Not as awful as being abandoned in an alley to die to be sure, but this is my second go at life. I will not let others trample all over me! *kick* (Liara) I''m a two years old girl not even one meter tall. The big kid probably didn''t even feel my puny kick, and yet he look astonished! *gaping* (Big Kid) *glare* (Liara) I just stand there, right by his side. I GLARE at him. Needless to say, he didn''t expect me to fight back. "WHAT!?!" *screech* *stand up* (Big Kid) After realizing he is being challenged by a little baby girl, he becomes red in face and rise from the bench in a snap making a loud noise. The others that sit there almost lose balance. They look pale in face. The big boy is at least half a meter taller than me, and weigh three times as much. Maybe more. I don''t advert my sight. I''m not afraid. After all I have been through, both in the old world and the new, a mere bully is a walk in the park for me! You picked the wrong target, brat! "Liara! Thomen! Stop!!" *sweat* (Ramia) The calm and uninspired voice of the teacher from before is gone. I can feel panic from her words just now? [Yes! Teachers are lazy. They don''t care about you. But they don''t want trouble either. They only act if not acting means even more problems for them. Well done Liara!] (Gamer Me) Neither of us are backing down. He come very close to me. He wears a dirty one piece rag. His belly is almost touching my face. Disgusting, but I look up into his eyes. I''m not afraid of you, brat. ¡°Enough!!¡± *forcefully separates Liara and Thomen* (Ramia) [Success! The bully was unable to scare you, and all his classmates saw that! Plus the teacher was forced to intervene. That''s the best outcome you could have hoped for!] (Gamer me) I look at the big kid him like he is beneath me. Because he is. Physical size is not as important as the social status. We might be both kids, but I''m the Gifted One! He he he. I walk toward a bench with an empty spot. The kids make room for me! I look around. The children are watching me in awe. They are secretly smiling. He must bully many of them daily. Some of them look at me with pity, and advert their sight when I look at them. [Don''t look at Thomen now. Show him that this was no big deal to you. He must be boiling inside!] (Gamer Me) Thomen. Should I consider him my first enemy in this world? Not that he''ll make for much of one... The High Priestess became crippled studying me and nothing was done to me in retaliation. There is no way this brat is more valuable than the High Priestess. Uhm... If we fight, and I get hurt, I wonder what will happen to Thomen. I saw Serina cast healing magic, so I will be alright eventually. And I''m used to pain. Him on the other hand... What is the price for harming the Gifted One I wonder? He he he. [You are scaring me!] (Bookworm Me) [You know what Liara went through in his previous life. We are strangers in this world. It''s only natural to use whatever means at our disposal to succeed. Results are all that matters!] (Science Me) [Come on. We are talking about a school bully here. Let''s not exaggerate things...] (Explorer Me) Shhhh! Enough chatter! Let''s hear our first lesson. [Sure... Lesson... Lets hear about their goddess or whatever...] (Science Me) "Many blessings, Children of Gloria. Let''s begin today''s lesson.¡± (Ramia) ¡°Many blessings, sister Ramia!¡± (Children) ¡°Many blessings, sister Ramia!¡± (Liara) ¡°For those that do not know, I''ll present myself. I''m Ramia. I''m an apprentice scribe. It means that I know the Words. I''m training under Sister Geneva, the Head Scribe. One of my duties is to teach you the ways of Gloria." (Ramia) [Pfffft! The ways of Gloria! This is going to be useless!] (Science Me) [This is a precious chance to learn the commonly accepted truth in this world. We need to blend in or we will just make it harder for ourselves.] (Explorer Me) Shhhhhh! Argue later! "Today let''s start from the very beginning. Before Arcania, there were two goddesses. Gloria and the Great Other. Together they decided to create the world.¡± (Ramia) This probably isn''t the first time the children hear this story, but they are listening with attention anyway. [Ramia is a good storyteller at the very least.] (Bookworm Me) ¡°To be complete a world needs warmth and cool in equal measure, like day and night. Gloria blessed the world with all that''s good and fair. The Great Other made all the rest. We humans are Gloria''s favourite creation!" (Ramia) [What a shock. Their goddess made them the most important creatures in her creation! Never heard of that one before!] (Science Me) "The Great Other made the evil Dragons!!!" (Hetia, Acolyte) An adorable little girl about eight years old intervene. Uhm... So there were dragons in this world? [Of course there were dragons! Didn''t you hear the Truth?!? Also our world was chocke full of Ice Giants, Titans, Unicorns! And Dragons too!!! And it was flat and laying on a tortoise back!] *scoffs* (Science Me) [Enough of that, you are not helping. And don''t forget magic is real in this world. Let''s not dismiss their tales outright, ok?] (Explorer Me) "Yes, Hetia. The Great Other made the Dragons! Jealous of the special place Humans were given in this world, the Great Other created a foil to us. The Dragons were pure evil and visited great suffering upon us." (Ramia) *gasp* (Children) The kids are really liking this story. I''m actually enjoying it too. It doesn''t feel like a lesson, and it''s not like there are other forms of entertainment in the temple complex... "But not all was lost! Gloria couldn''t bear our suffering anymore. Our Goddess descended in this world and took human form clad in light and pure white!¡± (Ramia) [The teacher is a good storyteller if nothing else. She knows how to read and lead her audience.] (Gamer Me) ¡°Gloria wanted us free from the yoke of the evil Dragons. But the Great Other wouldn''t allow it. They took the form of a giant fearsome Dragon, breathing black flames." (Ramia) Several kids are on the edges of their seats! They are really into it. "Gloria and the Great Other fought! They fought twenty nine days and twenty nine nights. Their battle could be heard in every corner of the world! It shook the Earth! It painted the sky red. The stars themselves fell from the celestial vault with each of their clash!" (Ramia) Uhm... More than a lesson this feels like a play... Ramia is really into the story herself. This might be the closest thing to a movie they have here? I''m a bit disappointed, but then again Gamer Me saw virtual reality movies. It''s an unfair comparison. [This could actually be a pretty effective way to keep a kid attention and indoctrinate them. Of course is not good for teaching, but I wonder if they actually know anything of worth about the laws of this world... I''d rather talk with Meridia about magic.] (Science Me) "The battle was so intense that even the Sun itself got scared and hid behind black clouds, never to be seen again for many lifetimes! The water froze and trees withered! All seemed lost! Had the Great Other prevailed?" (Ramia) [Uhm... Stars falling, black clouds and ice? This sounds like a nuclear winter...] (Science Me) [Even legends in our world had pieces of truth in their foundations. There might be some truth behind this story as well. Maybe a volcanic eruption or a meteor strike. This might be the recount of the survivors, exaggerated by oral tradition.] (Explorer Me) "No! After the night, came the dawn. The withered trees flowered. The frozen water thawed. The sky opened. Gloria had won! And the Dragons were no more!" (Ramia) **stand up** **cheers** (Children) *giggle* Those kids are adorable! Truth or not they really enjoyed this story.. "Now, let us thank Gloria for saving us." (Ramia) Of course they have prayers... Something tells me I''m not going to enjoy this part. ""Gloria, who..."" (Ramia and children) They put both their hands on their chest, lower their head, close their eyes and start praying. I do my best to follow their lead. I don''t want to make things harder for myself for no reasons. Now that I think about it, even if Gloria were real, I doubt she would care about worship. At very least wouldn''t care. I wonder if is watching me right now...
Dragon Plaza Location: Forbidden City Time: Y0000 / 28th day of the Fire Moon The sun was high in the sky, but the streets of the Forbidden City were barren. Just hours before a Dragon had been prying upon the Rat Kin for sport and everyone retired inside their stone houses. The Forbidden City was a unique place. The plain at the root of the Black Mountain was scarred with deep canyons that radiated from the mountain out like a web. The Rat Kin built their homes by digging into the vertical walls of those canyons. The reason is simple. Rocks won''t burn. The biggest canyons were hundreds of meters deep, and almost as wide. There were stony stairs and passageways. The city was vertical rather than horizontal, and no other city or settlement in this world resembled the Forbidden City. From the deepest levels of the canyon, a procession started to climb. A dozen Rat Kin were carrying wooden logs, a jar and torches. One of them wore gaudy clothes. After a while the procession reached the surface. Over centuries the Rat Kin built impressive monuments there. Pyramids. Mausoleums. Statues. Truly a sight to behold. A place that wouldn''t lose to Giza on Earth. The largest structure was a gargantuan stony plaza. It was made of solid stone block. It was tens of meters thick. It was a square one kilometre in size. Nearby hills were flattened to get the materials needed. An impressive feat that took the Rat Kin one century and countless sacrifices to build. The Dragon Plaza. The procession climbed the side of the plaza, then headed for a structure in the middle. All over the plaza there were creatures slumbering. They were of many colors and different sizes, but they all were in the shape of snakes. They were coiled, slumbering and basking in the sun. Eventually the procession reached a structure in the middle of the plaza. An altar, about twenty meters tall. The Rat Kin filled the bracer on top of the stony altar with the wood they brought, they poured the content of the jar, and lit it with the torch. After priming the bracer, all but one Rat Kin hurried and left the Dragon Plaza. A thick grey smoke started raising in the sky. The Rat Kin with Gaudy clothes was a Dragon Priest. His duty was to act as messenger between the Rat Kin and the Dragons. He knelt in front of the bracer and waited. The Dragon Priest was asking for an audience with The Apex.
Message Location: Forbidden City / Dragon plaza Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon The sun was still high in the sky when the Rat Kin lit the bracer in the middle of the Dragon Plaza. The sun set and the night came. The Dragon Priest was still kneeling in front of the bracer. The night subsided and the sun rose again. The Dragon Priest was still kneeling in front of the bracer. Only embers were left. The Dragons are ageless and unchallenged. Their sense of time differed from the short lived and weak Rat Kins. Furthermore it was the weak that was calling for the strong to come. The answer would only arrive when a Dragon wished for it. The Dragon Priest could do nothing but wait. [The heat is unbearable. How much longer will I have to wait? If this goes on I might die before They even arrive.] *sweat* (Dragon Priest) As in answer to the Rat Kin thought, the still air became agitated in the centre of the Dragon Plaza. The Dragon Priest looked up. A snake like creature was coming from the sky. The creature had no wings, but was flying anyway in defiance of common sense. It looked as if it was swimming in the air, rather than flying in it. It''s movement were gracious, like a dance. As the Dragon descended, it became bigger and bigger, until it filled the sight of the Rat Kin. That Dragon was gigantic even when compared to other dragons slumbering on the plaza. A gargantuan beast about three hundred meters in length. Gigantic beyond belief. The creature touched down with a grace one wouldn''t expect from such a massive body, making no noise at all. The Dragon coiled down, with it''s head resting on the stony floor of the plaza. The altar was twenty meters tall. Just enough for the Dragon priest to be at the same level of two eyes on the head of the gigantic Dragon. Two, because the Dragon had a third vertical eye on the top of it''s forehead. It was closed. "Mighty One! We bring an Oracle from the Elven Seer. Your faithful servant believe the content to be worthy of your attention!" *extend hands* (Dragon Priest) *shatter* (Crystal Record) In a moment, the delicate crystal held by the small furry hands broke in small pieces. *collapse* (Dragon Priest) The Dragon uttered no word nor did anything else at all. After the Rat Kin was done speaking, the simply shattered and the Dragon Priest died, falling lifeless on the ground. ... *fly away* (Dragon) The Dragon seemed to ponder for a few seconds, then lifted off and left with the same grace with which it had arrived. The Dragon Priest succeeded in his heavy responsability. Chapter 10: Magic Potatoes Location: Gloria''s Temple / Kitchen Time: Y1502 / 3rd day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara *peel potato* (Liara) Boring. *peel* (Liara) Boring. *peel* (Liara) Boring. [The more you focus on how boring peeling potatoes is, the worse it will be.] (Doctor Me) Doctor Me is right. Of course he is. But I can''t help it!!! [You have us. While your hands peel, you can talk with us!] (Bookworm Me) Is this a joke? I can''t do many things at once. And only I can control our body. This is the only way... We can''t take turns doing it. I would if I could. [Come on! Peeling potatoes doesn''t require your full focus, Liara! help me decode their writings!] (Bookworm Me) Look, I can''t! I''m bad at multitasking, alright? If my mind wanders too much I''ll just... *cut* "Ouch!" *thumb bleed* (Liara) "It looks like even the Gifted One can be clumsy." (Sister Bella, Head Cook) "I''m sorry, Sister Bella." (Liara) "Let this be a lesson for you. No matter how small your duty is. Slacking off bear consequences. Do you understand, young Initiate?" (Bella) "I understand. I''ll be more careful, Sister Bella." (Liara) "Good. Use this rag to clean your cut. And here some more potatoes! So that you can make some more practice!" *grin* (Bella) "!!!" (Liara) This is totally child abuse. [Who knows. Maybe this Sister is right. Peeling potatoes might do you some good!" (Bookworm Me) [I agree. And you''d better pick up the pace, or it will take you all night!] (Gamer Me) [Now, if you excuse us, we have lots of things to think about. Magic. Writing! Do your best. After all you are the only one who can control our body. We can''t help it. He he he.] (Doctor Me) ... This is totally child abuse. *peel potato* (Liara) Boring. *peel* (Liara) If I knew starting school would mean having to work, I would have stayed silent longer. *cut* "Ouch!!!" (Liara) *giggle* (Bella) Not a word! [I didn''t say anything.] (Doctor Me) Sigh... I''ll just focus on peeling the potatoes. *peel* (Liara) *peel* (Liara) *peel* (Liara) I''M BORED!!!
Magical Night Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chambers Time: Y1502 / 3rd day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara *enter* (Liara) "It''s late, Liara. Were you peeling potatoes all day long?" (Serina) "Yes! And Sister Bella gave me even more potatoes because I cut myself, and I cut myself even more because of all the potatoes! I''m so tired!" (Liara) *giggle* "Oh my! It seems you had quite a day, Liara. Come here, I''ll heal your hands for you." (Serina) Since I''m small, Mother kneels in front of me. "Ouch!" (Liara) She gently unwrap the rags around my thumb. It hurts a little. (Serina) Mother''s hands wraps around mine. Golden light is enveloping her body. She really look like an angel! I carefully observe the magic at works. The blood stains crumble into dust. The shallow cuts on my thumb quickly close leaving a small scar behind. But even the scar is short lived. With the scar gone, the skin is smooth, without even my fingerprints and.~ Oh! There the fingerprints appear. I''m like new. "There. You are all good now." *kiss thumb* (Serina) "Thank you, Mother." (Liara) *smile* "It''s alright, Liara. I''ll always be there for you. And remember that we all have duties toward Gloria. Sister Bella may look mean to you now, but you''ll be thankful to her in the future." *hug* (Serina) *knock* *knock* A guest so late? Who is it? "You may come in, Sister Meridia." (Serina) "Good evening, Initiate Liara. How are you, today?" (Meridia) Meridia changed so much since the first time I saw her. She looks like an old woman. Blind, and deeply scarred. But Mother think highly of her. "Many blessing, Sister Meridia." (Liara) *pat head* "You speak so eloquently, Liara! It''s hard to believe that you are just over two years in age. We expect great things from you." (Meridia) "I don''t feel special. I just want Mother and everyone to be happy!" (Liara) Leave me alone a while longer, will you? [Meridia was a great mage once. I could really use some information about magic. Can you ask?] (Science Me) No! Mother is good too, you know? Plus I don''t want to attract any more attention for now.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. [That''s the right call, Liara. Let''s play it safe.] (Doctor Me) [Safe means boring!] (Gamer Me) Quiet! We''ll discuss later. "Liara, Meridia is here to watch over me, as I perform a Ceremony of Gifts on you. It''s a spell that will allow me to check on you, and to see if you are healthy." (Serina) I wondered why I wasn''t examined along with the other children two days ago, at the start of winter. It seems they''ll do the check up in private from now on. It works for me! I trust Mother. Still, I''d better feign some ignorance. I''m not supposed to remember last time. Or the times before that. [You are learning how to blend in finally!] (Doctor Me) I can''t tell if Doctor Me is praising me or mocking me... "... Will it hurt?" (Liara) "Of course not, my sweet Liara. Also Meridia is here to make sure everything goes well" (Serina) "But she is blind!" (Liara) [That... Was rude.] (Doctor Me) What? Everybody knows children are honest and tactless. And I''m a little girl. [You are becoming really good at using your situation to your advantage.] (Gamer Me) "Young Liara, magic is complex, but just know this. You can see magic without your eyes." (Meridia) "Lay down on the bed, Liara. It''ll be quick" (Serina) "Alright, Mother." *lay down* (Liara) (Serina) I can feel Mother''s magic inside of me. As expected I don''t hate it as much as when Meridia was doing it. ... A few minutes passed. She is focusing on my belly right now. "Mother, is something wrong with my tummy? You haven''t moved from there in a while." (Liara) "?!? You can feel the place I''m treating?" (Serina) "Yes. Is that... Wrong?" (Liara) Let''s hope I didn''t drop the ball here! I just have no idea what I''m supposed to be able to do! It''s not my fault I can feel it! Magic leave my body. The spell is no longer active. "No, Liara... It''s just... I was thirteen when I first was able to feel magic. And people said I was quick. It''s nothing you should worry about, Liara." (Serina) "Liara, this only mean your aptitude is beyond imagination. You develop at your own rate. Only that rate exceeds anything in our records." (Meridia) "Anyway don''t worry. You are healthy, my child" *smile* (Serina) I love Mother''s smile. I had two useless mothers before coming under her care. Third time really is the charm! I love you, Mother. "When was the first time you saw magic, Liara?" (Meridia) "I don''t know. I was able to see the lights for as long as I can remember?" (Liara) No use in deceiving them here. They know I was able to see even as a baby. I can say I don''t remember so far back. I do. But a baby is not supposed to remember their first days. [This is a perfect chance to ask them about magic. Don''t let it slip away. Who know when the next chance when we will be able to ask nonchalantly will come.] (Science Me) "Uhm... About magic. I can see the lights, and I know you call it magic. But I don''t really know what it is. Do you think I can make lights myself?" (Liara) Mother and Meridia look each others in the eyes. They nod. They seem to have come to an agreement. "My sweet Liara. This woman beside me once was the High Priestess of Gloria. The most powerful enchantress in the continent. She looks like this because of... An accident. But nobody knows more about magic. She now serves as magic teacher for this temple." (Serina) "I''ll give you your very first magic lesson. Get up, close your eyes and extend your hands like you were holding a ball." (Liara) Yes!!! I couldn''t unlock magic on my own. I just don''t know what to do! I need somewhere to start from. *take pose* (Liara) "Magic comes from the mind. This exercise is simple. You must imagine yourself holding a ball of light. Strongly. With every fibre of your being. If you do this every day, eventually~ (Meridia) "..." (Serina) *orb of light* (Liara) "I think I can see the light! Is it working?" (Liara) ... *grin* "It is, Gifted One. The light is definitely there." (Meridia)
Practice Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1502 / 24th day of the Ice Moon *enter* (Liara) Mother''s chamber is empty. Good. Adults have it harder than us children. Duties fill their days from dawn until dusk. This mean I have Mother''s chamber all for myself! Other children go play in those hours, but the games they do are boring to me. And there is something I must do. Meridia taught me the basics of magic. She taught me that it comes from the mind, that one must stay still, think about refining the aether in threads, like you would from wool. She even showed me how Sisters make clothes to give me a proper mental image. She was the greatest mage in the continent. And she is wrong. [That''s the power of the Scientific Method. They do things the way their ancestors did them. It''s against their very being to doubt their teachings. But that prevents them from developing more efficient ways to weave magic.] (Science Me) Every day since that first lesson, Science Me asked me to try do things in different ways. Making experiments. In our world too, sometimes, an untrained could discover new things. An untrained has no bias. They don''t know how things are supposed to be done, so they try unreasonable and weird things. Most of the times failing, but not always. Sometimes math teachers hide unsolvable problems in entry tests to see if a freshman can solve it by trying something nobody else tried before. Most of the times nothing happens. And no harm is done. But other times a student succeed. And everything changes. I close my eyes. I focus my attention on the tip of my fingers. And I start dancing. Rather than thinking about collimating a moving point in a 3D space, I collimate on the tips of my fingers. All ten of them at once. And I physically move my hands to weave the magic threads. Meridia taught me that a mage has to be perfectly still in order to weave. Wrong. By moving, I can weave 20 times faster and 10 threads at once. A 200 fold improvement! Meridia also taught me that the scale of the magic that can be weaved depends on how much aether you refine. This is correct. And means that In terms of raw magic I exceed most people here right now. I still lack experience and knowledge though. But I''m just two years old. Give me time! *grin* (Liara) I dance for about a minute. Now I''m surrounded by long thin magic threads floating around me. The threads are still attached to my fingertips and move according to my will. I can use them to do many things. I used them to physically move objects at a distance. To make visible light. Today I''ll try to make something else. With my eyes closed I imagine my threads forming together, intersecting each others, forming something similar to a sheet or a grid. Shaping itself like a dome. (Liara) I open my eyes, and stop focusing on my barrier. [Success!!! The barrier is invisible to the eye, but it''s there. The thread are sticking together even without focusing on them. Now, I want you to test its strength.] (Science Me) I extend my short arm outside... That''s not going to work. The barrier is centred around me. My arms are not long enough to touch it. I''m a two years old baby girl after all... I pick a wooden sphere from the floor. One of my toys. I throw it against my barrier. *throw wooden ball* (Liara) *bounce* *fall* (Wooden Ball) [Success!!! The barrier react to physical object like an elastic sheet would!] (Science Me) He he. Science Me is in his natural environment! He really is enjoying himself. He must have missed discovering new stuffs. And working on something that didn''t even exist in our world is bringing him pure joy. Good for him! [Next experiment. Walk toward the bed] (Science Me) I get what he is trying to do. I walk toward the bed. The edge of my barrier hit the bed and bend. My barrier is slightly bending. And I can''t move forward anymore. My legs are not strong enough to push the bed. My barrier is a hemisphere, and is larger than the door. I wouldn''t be able to go out like this. [As expected. You are the focal point of the barrier. All outside forces act directly on you.] (Science Me) [That''s bad, isn''t it? It''s like having a bulletproof vest. Even if the projectile does not penetrate, the skin below has to bear the force of the impact.] (Doctor Me) [Yes. And I have ideas on how to solve this problem. This is just our first barrier.] (Science Me) [Guys. Be quick about mastering the basics. You have no idea how many ideas for spells I have. With all the games I played, I might as well have limitless inspiration!!!] (Gamer Me) [Uhm... I liked to read fantasy works. I''m not sure if they are helpful, but there are ideas for spells I''d like to try too.] (Bookworm Me) [I can feel the day when we will unlock getting closer. I can''t wait to see the outside of this temple! Who knows what this world is like. I want to see it all!] (Explorer Me) Everyone is fired up! I am too. I''m a mage!!! I have the help of dozens of personalities with wildly varying experiences. I have a body with unbound aptitude, surely a gift from . On top of that I have a broken unique power! I have a loving mother, the greatest mage in the continent to consult and I''m in an environment where my talents are being nurtured! Life is good. *radiant smile* (Liara) Chapter 11: Bully Thomen Location: Gloria''s Temple / School Time: Y1502 / 27th day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara Another morning, another day of school. And after this, I''ll have to peel potatoes both for lunch and for dinner. And on top of that I have my magic practice in the afternoon. I''d like to take it easy, but I''ll be a lot safer once I know magic. I''ll just have to bear with it. ... What is this sensation? My guts are tangling up. I feel like something is wrong. *enter* (Liara) The classroom. Feels different? Ramia is not here. The children are sitting like statues and are as pale as ghosts. *slam* (Door) [Duck!!!] (Soldier Me) There are many Me I don''t talk often with. This one was a soldier. He has lots of experience in hand to hand combat. He took part in a war. Bloody business. His experience is what saved me right now. Adrenaline fills my body, time compresses, I enter in battle mode. Something he learned the hard way through training and war. I''m scared, but he learned to focus all of his attention in what to do next. I don''t panic. It''s the first time the experiences of one of the Other Me experiences taking over like this. Must be because of the danger. I know without seeing that two brats are behind me. One closed the door, one is swinging a wooden stick. They might be brats, but I have the body of a two years old little girl. They are a threat to me! *duck* (Liara) Just in the nick of time! They must be two of Thomen''s side kicks. I''m one meter tall. The bullies are much older and taller than me. The wooden stick aiming at my head, passes over me, and hit the other brat in his crotch. "Arghhh!" (Brat) Their surprise attack has failed! My heart is beating like crazy. [Barrier!!!] (Gamer Me) [Shut up! I call the shots. Run! And weave magic threads while you are running!] (Soldier Me) I have a few moments to glimpse at his memories. Soldier me knows what he is talking about. I get up and run forward. As I run, threads appears into existence at the tip of my fingers. If those brats could, they would see ribbon like threads of light floating behind me. *Tsk* (Liara) I can''t focus properly! The threads are tattered and irregular! I''m still weak. [On your nine!!! Dodge!!!] (Soldier Me) *rock hit* "OUCH!" *fall* (Liara) ... Blood is coming down from my forehead. Thomen hit me with a rock. It hurts. He is a top candidate for the Order of the Knights. He does have fighting skills. Bastard. Soldier Me experience is not enough to compensate for the weakness of my two years old body. My reflexes just can''t keep up. The difference is just too big. *grin* (Thomen) Thomen is closing in to me. Slowly. He thinks he has won. He wants to thoroughly beat me up. His grin betrays the satisfaction he is feeling. Huge mistake. Time is all I need. [It won''t be perfect, but it should hold up against them. At least until the teacher arrives. Do it!] (Science Me) (Liara) Thin, flimsy magic threads I gathered forms together in a dome like web centered around me. The threads squish up becoming like sheets, closing the barrier. Mostly. This barrier is anchored to the floor. My body won''t have to bear the force of the impacts, but I won''t be able to move. It take mere moments to erect the barrier. It is done. It''s not a good job. The barrier even has small holes like Swiss cheese and is thin. But it will take a couple of hit from a fat brat. "TAKE THIS!!!" (Thomen) Thomen is holding a big rock over his head with both of his hands. Wait, really?!? That would kill me!!! He plans to crush my head with it. Lunatic. *hit* (Large Rock) *boing* *ripples* (Barrier) *bounce* (Large Rock) *grunf* *fall* (Thomen) Had he hit me in the head like that I would have died!!! He really would have done it!!! He is crazy!!! But my barrier stopped him. It''s elastic. It''s meant to deflect impacts. Thomen tumbles down. His hands are bleeding, they might be broken. His little mind can''t wrap around the fact that his big rock bounced off an elastic invisible wall. I look around. The brat with the wooden stick is running away. The one who was hit in the crotch is running too. He must really be in pain. Thomen reign over them through fear and strength. His strength just failed him. His side kicks are fleeing! The other children are running to a corner. They are terrified! It doesn''t look like Thomen will raise up soon. He is confused, and his eyes are moist. He was just bested by a two years old girl. His little mind can''t accept this fact. [Don''t relax yet! Weave a better barrier. Now!] (Soldier Me) Soldier Me shows me a memory of being ambushed after a successful skirmish. They had just relaxed and lowered their guard. He lost many comrades. He died right there. Thanks for the lesson, Soldier Me. I won''t make the same mistake. This barrier is only one meter in diameter, and it''s too short for me to get up. I am sitting down while crossing my legs. I wave and collimate more magic threads. It only take about ten seconds. I have enough now. (Liara) The mass of magic threads around me forms together in a fabric like grid shaped like a semicircular dome. it''s invisible to the others kids. They can''t see magic yet. Two more seconds, and the new barrier is complete! I weaved it on top of the old one. The tattered barrier I weaved first served it''s purpose. At my behest it unravels into magic threads. I take my time and collimate those irregular magic threads into better ones. The magic threads floats aimlessly around me. I''ll be ready to weave at a moment notice, now. I won. Thomen just don''t know it yet. *push* "What is this!!! Why is there an invisible wall!!! Take it down and fight me like a man!!! ARGHHHHHHHH!!!" *push harder* (Thomen)If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Blood is still dripping from my forehead. I glare at him. "I''m a two years old frail little girl. You are physically stronger than me, Thomen. I will not fight you with strength, because your strength means nothing against my magic! You can try your entire life and still be unable to reach me. You are a weakling, Thomen. You have lost. Against a two years old little girl. YOU ARE WEAK!" (Liara) My words pierce him like a blade. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" (Thomen) [Was it necessary to taunt him? He looks like a mad man now!] (Bookworm Me) [You forgot that he tried to kill us? Now that he is consumed by rage, he is no longer a threat.] (Soldier Me) *punch* *bleed* (Thomen) *punch* *bones break* (Thomen) "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!! GET OUT!!!!!!!!!" (Thomen) This is... Unsettling. He obviously has some psychological problem. He keeps hammering my barrier with his puny punches. To no effect. My barrier is no longer invisible. His blood is staining it, revealing it''s dome like shape. His physical prowess is becoming his undoing this time. ... "No teacher! I need you to do something else!!!" (Brat) "Enough, Karan. I''m late for the class already! ... Sorry, children, I... WH.A.. ..." (Ramia) About five minutes passed since the attack began. I now understand why the teacher was late. Another one of Thomen''s side kicks was holding her up. She is frozen at the door and stopped taking mid sentence. Well, the scene before her is absurd. The children all run toward a far corner and are hunkering down, trembling and crying. I''m sitting down, with my leg crossed. I''m bleeding. And tears are coming from my eyes. Part of it is a trick to look scared, but I have to say that after the adrenaline run out, the enormity of what happened hit me. I''m scared of what the grown ups will do. Even if Ramia can''t see my magic, she must be seeing the shape of my barrier, revealed by Thomen''s blood splats. In front of me, Thomen is a wreck. The biggest boy in the class. Strong and muscular. A Dark Skin at least half a meter taller than me and three times as heavy. But it''s him that''s laying down with his hands crushed and crying like a little girl. If I didn''t have my magic barrier, or Soldier Me experience to help me, I would have died right here. Thomen''s rock would have crushed my skull. [Don''t hold anything back. Tell the adults EVERYTHING. You have no obligation to protect Thomen from his own stupid actions. If you do, he would only feels entitled to try again. And maybe next time he will succeed.] (Bookworm Me) Bookworm Me show me some memories about protecting bullies and being bullied even more. Awful. Thank you all. I don''t know what I would do without you. [[You are welcome!]] (All Me) *sniff* (Liara)
Mother Location: Gloria''s Temple / School Time: Y1502 / 27th day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara "Liara, we know it''s not your fault. You can come out of your barrier now. Let us heal your wound!" (Ramia) "NOOO! I don''t want to die! Nobody can harm me in here! I want Mother!!!" *cry* (Liara) [That''s a bit over the top?] (Science Me) [On the contrary. A two years old girl was about to get killed by a bully. This is the only sane reaction. To cling to what saved her. Her barrier.] (Doctor Me) [Plus, by making this event even bigger, we''ll make sure Thomen will be dealt with!] (Gamer Me) You make all fair points. But I really won''t come out until Serina arrive. She is the only adult I trust. It''s been half hours since Thomen''s assault on me. It was a chaotic half hour. Eventually the guards came and took Thomen away. The adults reconstructed the events quite accurately. Several brats ambushed me, and I weaved a barrier to protect myself. They wanted me dead. I made sure they understood that. The big rock painted with blood that lay just outside the barrier is proof enough. "Liara isn''t listening! Can''t any of you unravel this barrier? We need to treat her wound!" (Ramia) "Just wait for Serina... Liara''s wounds are not life threatening. Plus, It''s beyond my skills to unravel a barrier of this level." (Carlotta) Beyond your skills? Really? Carlotta is a Fair Skin woman, she is in her late twenties. She has short black hair and brown eyes. She has a generous bosom. She is training under Carminia as a nurse. She is supposed to be at least on par with Mother when it comes to healing magic. And she can''t unravel my barrier? [That''s only natural. The way of weaving magic we developed is far more efficient that the one Meridia taught us. Meridia is undoubtedly better then this woman. And her speciality is healing magic. Not barriers.] (Science Me) "Is this true? An healer can''t unravel a barrier weaved by a two years old girl?" (Guard) "This isn''t any two years old girl. This one is Liara, the Gifted One. I had my doubt, but now that I see it, there is no mistake. At two years of age, she already weave better magic than most Sisters. I can''t unravel her barrier. That''s the simple truth." (Carlotta) "I want Mother!!!" (Liara) "Forcing her out will just scare her more. This poor girl has been through a lot. Let''s just wait for Serina to arrive. Her wound is not life threatening after all." (Bella) "Sister Serina is here." (Guard B) *rush* "Liara! Are you alright?" (Serina) "Mother!!!" (Liara) "We''ll have to investigate, but it seems Thomen, a Knight trainee, tried to kill Liara. She weaved a remarkable barrier to defend herself" (Bella) "You weaved this barrier, Liara?" *touch* (Serina) *nod* (Liara) "That''s incredible, my sweet child! But you don''t need it anymore. I''ll protect you." (Serina) *nod* (Liara) This will do. My barrier unravels. As i will it. (Liara) *hug* (Serina) "Here, let me take care of your wounds." (Serina) (Serina)
Offering Location: Forbidden City Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon *ding* *ding* *ding* (Bells) [I am The Shaman. Every able Rat Kin is to search the city for whatever scrap of food or gold they can find and bring it to the Dragon plaza at once. It''s Their will. Our survival is at stake. Please, comply and we will endure. As always.] (Shaman) The Shaman is the only living Rat Kin able to share her thoughts with magic. She is a respected figure. Many know how much she sacrificed to become Shaman. When she says something, few would doubt her words have anything but the best interests of the tribe in mind. "Mother. What do we do?" (Rat Kin Youth A) "We do as the Shaman says, my child. Let''s take our food to the surface. You too, my children. Take something and follow me." (Shi''Shi) "But I''m hungry!" (Rat Kin Youth B) "I know, my child. I am too." (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi and her litter of ten lived in a small cave on the wall of a small branch canyon of the Forbidden City. She wasn''t poor for the standards of the tribe, but still they often suffered from hunger. And always. Always lived under the fear for Their rule. They often asked for unreasonable things from the Rat Kins. Many die every time, but most live. And the tribe endures. Just yesterday, one of Them was hunting Rat Kins for sport. Shi''Shi survived only because another was eaten in her place. This time, they were asked to part with their precious food. Since Rat Kin have fur, most don''t wear clothes. Fabric is an expensive luxury item. Shi''Shi fixed rags for a living, so she and her litter packed what little they had inside backpacks made of rags she had laying around and left their now empty cave. "So many! It will take hours to arrive!" (Shi''Shi) The stairs and passageways were small, and only a few could pass at any given time. Right now the whole canyon was dotted with Rat Kins trying to reach the surface. Most didn''t have means to hold their belonging, so they were carrying by hands. "Look! it''s Them!!!" (Rat Kin Youth C) "I''m scared!!!" (Rat Kin Youth D) "Now, now. They just want food. And we are bringing it to them. We''ll be fine." (Shi''Shi) They could see only a small portion of the sky, but there were dozens of Dragons flying above their head. Terrifying. The Rat Kin built wooden lift, but there was only few of them. The Rat Kin without backpacks could only wait for a lift to stop at their level. Long queues formed. Shi''Shi was amongst the lucky ones. Finally Shi''Shi arrived at the surface. There were long queues with small mountains of food accumulating. Once her turn arrived, she and her litter unloaded the content of their backpack and joined another line. When she asked where they where all going the answer was simple. "She will soon awake. We all need to be there." (Rat Kin Guard) Shivers went down Shi''Shi spine as she and her litter joined to long procession for the Dragon Plaza. Chapter 12: Death Teacher Location: Gloria''s Temple / Council Chamber Time: Y1502 / 27th day of the Ice Moon Night had descended over Victoria, but because of an accident, many could not yet sleep inside the Temple of Gloria. In front of the Council Chamber there where benches. Sitting on them Brother and Sisters that willing or not took part in an unfortunate event that could have spelled doom for the centuries old organization. One by one the Council inquired all witnesses. At last, only a teacher, Sister Ramia, was left. And she was nervous. [I didn''t do anything! None of this is my fault! Damn. I just wish this day to end already! The wait is unbearable!] (Ramia, Teacher) The door of the Council chambers opened, Carlotta walked out. "It''s your turn, Ramia. Just tell them the truth, ok?" *leave* (Carlotta, Healer Apprentice) *deep breath* (Ramia) Ramia stepped inside the Council Chamber, two guards closed the large door behind her. It was the first time she was called there. Despite being night, the room was lit as it was day inside. There were glorious paintings depicting Gloria, and a semicircular table. And behind that table sat the Council of Gloria. Even the High Priestess herself was present. "Your name and duty for the records, please." (Geneva, Scribe) On a corner the scribe was busy writing down the words. The results of this inquiry would be recorded for all posterity. "I *gulp* ~ I am Sister Ramia! My duty is raise the children. I teach the ways of Gloria." *sweat* (Ramia) Ramia was restless and fumbled with her words even with this simple question. She fully understood that this matter was of paramount importance to the echelon of the Church. "First, we would like to hear your version of the events that happened today." (Pernida, Councilwoman) *inhale* ¡°It was the~ (Ramia) Ramia told the council everything she knew, while playing down her involvement as much as possible. She spoke of how Karan, one of her students intercepted her on the way to the classroom, stalling her with legitimate concerns. She described what she saw when she entered the room. The children terrified. Thomen laying down, all bloody and crying. How Liara was inside an invisible wall painted red with blood. Ramia described how Liara was too scared to come out and how she found a guard and got help as quickly as possible. She told of how she deduced the flow of events and had Thomen taken away by the guards, and how they had to wait for Serina to come because Liara''s barrier was unbreachable. Ramia played down the state of mind of the other children, stating how their strong faith in Gloria and prayer she taught sustained them through the accident. "Overall, your tale is coherent with that of everyone else. There is little room for interpretation." (Pernida) *exhale* (Ramia) Ramia was so eager for this matter to end that she believed to be in the clear , now. Little she knew that the inquiry had barely begun. "I have a question, Sister Ramia. Thomen was a knight trainee, but apparently he was tormenting the other children under your watch. Had his instructors known, he would have been disciplined. How could thing get so bad without ANY of my charges knowing anything about it. Would you please care to explain?" *raise eyebrow* (Teoren, Lord of the Knights) Teoren was the Lord of the Knights. A Dark Skin fifty years of age. He became member of the council after suffering a crippling injury at his right leg during the war, sixteen years before. "I... You know how children are, Councilman. Thomen was the oldest and strongest amongst them. They all respected him. He seemed at odd with Liara from the first day they met, but nothing hinted at what would happen today!" (Ramia) "So, not only you failed to predict those event and prevent this accident, but even after the facts you still have no idea on why it happened? Your incompetence is astounding." (Teoren) The remark coming from the respected Councilman shattered what little remained of Ramia''s confidence. She was now on the verge of panicking. "Please! I~ (Ramia) "Silence! You''ll speak only to answer our questions." (Vaerminia, Head of the Council) "..." (Ramia) "I''m afraid Lord Teoren has a point. Sister Carlotta is an healer, and she reported that children arrived to her with bruises and cut after your classes. Wounds prior to the events that transpired today." (Pernida) "Sister Bella had a talk with the children after the accident. She didn''t have time for a full examination, but her findings are... disturbing." (Cassandra, Councilwoman) "All evidence points toward Thomen being the leader of a veritable band of thugs. Under your watch, he regularly beat the other children, stealing food from them. Which would explain many things. First of all, Thomen''s size. Also, the... underwhelming presence of other children." (Pernida) Pernida had a reputation for being the voice of reason in the council. With her turning against Ramia things looked bleak for the teacher. *panic* "Wait!!! I can explai! This~ (Ramia) "You had one warning already. Do you wish to worsen your position further?" (Vaerminia) *gulp* (Ramia) With order finally restored, the Council resumed their inquiry, which looked more and more like a one side sentencing. "To miss such glaring events happening under your watch is reason enough to remove you from your duties. You undermined the growth of the future generation! At a time when the threat our enemies pose is at an all time high! But, remarkably, you managed to go beyond even that. It takes active effort to fail on such a grand scale. Impressive, in a way." (Teoren) "I have to agree with my peers. When Liara was given to your care, we made sure you understood how important she was to the church. To no avail, apparently as she is now alive only thanks to her unthinkable potential as mage. The evidence presented so far is conclusive. Liara defied Thomen, and Thomen wanted to kill her for undermining him." (Cassandra, Councilwoman) "I shudder at the thought of such disaster! Liara was a gift from Gloria herself! Had the Gifted One died, the church might as well have followed!" (Kamila, Councilwoman) *gulp* *short breath* *sweat* (Ramia) Things looked more and more grim. Members of the council each had their own agenda and interests, leading to long winded discussions to reach any meaningful decision. Today they all seemed in agreement, and not in a way favourable to Sister Ramia. "The Gifted One had the guts to oppose Thomen, despite being only two years in age. None of the other children, despite being much older, did. You, Sister Ramia, despite being a full fledged Sister with an heavy duty, didn''t." (Teoren) ¡°Indeed. Maybe your duties should have been reversed.¡± (Vaerminia) "I''m not the only one to blame!!! Others knew!!! Shouldn''t they be punished as well??? You just want a scapegoat!!!" (Ramia) "You were warned. Guards! Restrain Sister Ramia!" (Vaerminia) The two guards at the door grabbed Ramia by her arms, holding her. "NOOOO!!!!" (Ramia) "The rules are clear. You know them well. The duty of teaching the children was given to you. The responsibility for failing in your duty falls on you and you alone. If you felt this duty was above your skills, you should have refused it." (Pernida) "But you make a point, Ramia. It is the responsibility of the High Priestess to give the right duty to the right Sister. It was Meridia who appointed you as Nanny and Teacher. She was obviously wrong in assessing your qualities. She failed her duty." (Amigarde) ¡°Meridia has already been judged and punished for her failures as High Priestess.¡± (Pernida) "Indeed she has. Ramia, it will take us a few more days to reach a formal verdict. But since there is little room for interpretation I will give you the short version. You and Thomen will be burnt at the stake for endangering the children and attempting at the life of the Gifted One. May Gloria forgive you for your sins. Guards! Take her away!" (Vaerminia) "NO!!! I didn''t know!!! It''s not my fault! PLEASE!!! I didn''t do anything!!!" (Ramia) "Yes. You didn''t do anything. Perhaps, you should have." (Teoren) The guards dragged the sobbing wreck out of the Council chambers and down the stairs, where the prison lies. She would be confined to a cell until the formal conclusion of the inquiry.
Recovery Location: Gloria''s Temple / Courtyard Time: Y1502 / 33rd day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara It''s been a few days since Thomen''s assault. The adults relived me of my duties to let me recover. That said, I''m mostly fine, both physically and mentally thanks to others Me and Mother. After the assault it hit me how close to death I actually was. Had I not developed a barrier on a whim... I wouldn''t be alive... I would like to progress with my studies in magic but I can''t properly experiment with Mother always by my side. Not that I mind! It''s almost like a vacation. And I really need some down time after all that happened. Thomen obviously has some kind of mental illness. It doesn''t excuse him, but I can''t help but think that in our world, he would have received help. [Yes, Had he been born in a developed country that is. The world we come from was not all flowers and rainbows, you know?] (Explorer Me) ... I wonder what his punishment will be. Mother won''t answer me when I ask. She tells me not to worry about him. I''m conflicted. He is a danger for me and the others, but he probably can''t help himself. Is it right to punish him? What about the adults? They are the one that should have seen this coming. Make things right before it got this bad. The children in the school all dreaded him. Who know how long has he been tormenting them. [Remember Liara, you are a two years old girl. It''s too early for you to worry about such matters.] (Doctor Me) Is this really the case? The wish we all shared was to help others with magic. I thought it was childish, but I really feel like I should do something about all of this. I see in our shared memories the best Earth had to offer. Wouldn''t it be nice to bring some of that here in Arcania? [The adults wouldn''t listen to you anyway. For now, at least. Just grow and learn. In my experience, if you work hard, results will naturally follow.] (Science Me) Yes, you are probably right. I still need to unlock after all. ¡°Liara.¡± *kneel* take hands* (Serina) Mother was watching while I was monologuing with myself. She seems worried. She comes close to me, kneels down to be at my height and take my hands. This must be important. *stern* "Liara, there is something I need to tell you. Tonight, the perpetrators will be punished. You can stay here, or... You can bear witness. I''d like you to stay put... But I think you earned the right to decide yourself." (Serina) I have never seen mother this worried. She is putting up an act not to alarm me. A part of me just want to go to bed and pretend nothing of worth is happening. No. I have to see this through. I want to see what punishment Thomen will receive. "I''ll go, Mother. I want to see!" (Liara) ¡°I see~ *look down* (Serina) Mother really hoped for me to say no. I''m sorry, this is something I must do. *take hand* *walk* (Serina and Liara) We leave Mother''s chamber and slowly walk toward the courtyard.
PunishmentThis book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Location: Gloria''s Temple / Courtyard Time: Y1502 / 33rd day of the Ice Moon POV: Amigarde, High Priestess of Gloria In my short tenure as High Priestess the Church has suffered great losses. I saw the fall of the former High Priestess. I watched helplessly as our enemies relentlessly assaulted our temples and wilted away at our forces. I allowed our influence to decay and abandoned many of our historical territories to their fate. Gloria. Are you testing the resolve of your charges? Is your will to make sure your faithful servants are worthy of your greatest gift yet? Than, so be it. I will not falter! I will see the Church through its darkest hours until our final victory is at hand! *whisper* "Serina and Liara are here!" (Pernida, Councilwoman) *glance* (Amigarde) So Serina is here after all~ I told her not to come. *exhale* (Amigarde) Well, I guess Liara has the right to see. We owe her that much after failing to protect her. Had her prowess been any less, she would~ No. No point thinking in how things could have gone. Liara is alive! I''ll make sure to keep her so from now on! The Church of Gloria will not fail her again! Gloria bear witness to my promise! *clench fists* (Amigarde) It is time. I open my arms wide and address all the brothers and sisters that have gathered. "Children of Gloria! We are here tonight because sins were committed inside the walls of out temple! Sins that cannot be forgiven!" (Amigarde) **cheers** (Everyone) The two hundred meters wide courtyard of the temple is filled to the brim. The crimes committed here are known to all, and everyone came to see. Crystal lights and the torches held by the guards reveal the hundreds of Brothers and Sisters that gathered to bear witness. They will know what kind of fate awaits anyone that dares put the Gifted One in harms way. *nod* (Amigarde) The guards poke at the four weak willed followers of Thomen. They step forward, half of them crying. Pathetic. They might be children, but endangering Liara''s life is a sin beyond forgiveness. I''ll make an example of you! Ignorance is no justification for sin! *cold stare* "Karan, Ramaan, Stefi and Yuree. For the sin of tormenting your fellow students. For the sin of giving in to the coldness inside of you. I, Amigarde, High Priestess of Gloria, sentence you to one moon of forced labour in the northern mines!" (Amigarde) **cry** (Stefi, Karan) *fall on knees* "Please!!! Thomen forced us!!!" (Yuree) "Maybe. Maybe not. In the end, you sinned. You should consider yourselves fortunate I let you keep your lives! Guards! Take them away!" (Amigarde) "You brats come with us." *grab chains* *pull yoke* (Guard A) *gasp* "AHHHHHH!!! LET ME GOOO!!!" *cry* (Karan) **cheers** (Everyone) The guards will take them to the cells. They''ll leave for the mines in the morning. I really hope this punishment will straighten their behaviour. Despite their sins, they can still serve Gloria, and we''ll need fresh bodies in the years to come to act as shield for the Church. *stare* (Amigarde) *nod* *poke* (Guards) The guards poke at the two main perpetrators. They step forward. They costed us many resources already, so they wear no clothes as there is no need to waste good fabric. I had them bathed before the execution to allow them some measure of dignity before the end. Which is far more than they deserve given their crimes. "Thomen. For the sin of tormenting the children and for the sin of attempting to the life of the Gifted One, you are to be burned alive at the stake!" (Amigarde) "NOOOOO!!! NOOOOOOOOOO!!!! LET ME GOOOOO!!!" *scream* (Thomen) *spit* "With me, sinner!" (Guard B) This child has the eyes of a madman...The guards quickly take Thomen to one of the stone pillars we erected in the centre of the courtyard. They use iron chains to restrain him. ¡°Is he possessed by the Great Other?¡± (Sister) ¡°Looks that way~ (Knight) ¡°May Gloria welcome him in her warm embrace~ *pray* (Sister) It''s Ramia''s turn. Her eyes have heavy black circles around them. She didn''t sleep much. She is sweating and trembling. What a pitiful appearance. You should have thought about this before you almost let Liara die. If we lose her... We can''t! I''ll show everyone what the price for endangering Liara''s life is. "Sister Ramia. You had the duty of watching over the children. You neglected it. Repeatedly. The children suffered greatly under your watch, and the Gifted One had to save herself because of your inaction and your incompetence." (Amigarde) **BOOOOOOO** (Everyone) "Sister Ramia! For the sins of apathy, negligence and gross incompetence, you are to be burned alive at the stake! You''ll share Thomen''s fate!" (Amigarde) *collapse on knees* *cry* (Ramia) **Cheer** (Everyone) "Your place is over there, sinner." (Guard C) "As High Priestess of Gloria, I shall execute the sentence myself! May Gloria''s fire wash away your sins! May Gloria''s light cleanse your soul. Repent as the flames consumes you, and Gloria may yet forgive you and embrace you in the afterlife!" (Amigarde) **Cheer** (Everyone) ""Burn them!!!"" (Everyone) I walk toward the two stone pillars. Both Thomen and Ramia are restrained. They are terrified. They should be. My attendant helps me remove my dress. I start weaving magic. I spend three full minutes weaving. This is going to be a much bigger spell than would be required because this fire must be awe inspiring! Order must be restored. An example must be set. You will not suffer, sinners. Consider this my final mercy. (Amigarde) *whisper* "This ought to restore order. Well done, Amigarde" (Vaerminia)
Public Execution Location: Gloria''s Temple/Courtyard Time: Y1502 / 33rd day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara Mother walks slowly, I follow closely behind. Along the way, few Sisters run past us. We reach the courtyard. So many! The number of occupants of the temple has increased recently, and they all seems to be here. It''s night, but it might as well be day. The light of the pale moon make it easy to see, and on top of that there are many orbs of light floating over the courtyard. Everyone is whispering to each other. It''s not very noisy, but the murmur is unsettling. It makes me feel like something big is going to happen. I''m too short! can''t see anything from here! "Mother, can I ride on your shoulders?" (Liara) Mother gives me a worried look. She really doesn''t want me to see. But I''m here, and I will see! We look in each other eyes, finally Mother looks away. Without saying a word, she grab me and let me climb over her shoulder. She is trembling. "Don''t worry about me, Mother. I''ll be strong!" (Liara) Looking down I can see a smile. I say that, but if she is that worried about me... What in the world the punishment will be? ... The High Priestess speaks. And people cheers. That''s rude. You don''t cheer at people misfortune! [In our world there is an history of people cheering during public displays like this. Even during executions. Or I should say especially during executions? It was a form of entertainment.] (Explorer Me) Executions, uh? Surely Thomen won''t be killed? I mean, he did try to kill me, but he is a brat, and he is mentally ill. I want him far from me. Not dead. [You should prepare yourself for the worst.] (Doctor Me) ... Thomen''s side kicks have been judged. A moon worth of forced labour in the mines? That sounds a bit harsh for a bunch of six to ten years old brats. Well, this ought to set them straight. The crowd is cheering a lot. They really like seeing other people in misery. ... "Thomen. For the sin of tormenting the children, and for the sin of attempting to the life of the Gifted One, you are to be burned alive at the stake!" (Amigarde) ... Burned at the stake... BURNED AT THE STAKE!!! What are they thinking!!! **cheers** (Everyone) And you all cheer to this too?!? "Liara... He tried to kill you. If was allowed to live... No. This is justice, Liara. Don''t cry over him. The flames will cleanse his sins. Gloria will welcome him in her warm embrace." (Serina) ... This is not what I wanted. [Not unexpected. I remember something a Sister said a while ago. Only life can pay for life.] (Explorer Me) [They don''t speak a lot about it, but when you live as long as I do, you can read between the lines. You almost died. You are exceedingly important for the church, Liara. Thomen is not. They are making an example out of him. So that none will harm you in the future.] (Doctor Me) [We can feel your emotions, Liara. He is a criminal. He tried to kill you. This is the punishment the authority in this world deems fit. You have no faults.] (Bookworm Me) I do actually. I impressed hard how his plan was to kill me from the start. Thomen had no plan. He wanted to beat me up, he... [Would have killed you by accident? No. He planned poorly, but the outcome would have been your death. To me, he deserves to die.] (Soldier Me) Enough. We''ll talk later, ok? "Sister Ramia! For the sins of apathy, negligence and gross incompetence, you are to be burned alive at the stake! You''ll share Thomen''s fate!" (Amigarde) **cheers** (Everyone) ... The teacher too??? She doesn''t deserve to die!!! Give her forced labour like you did with those brats! [I don''t think Ramia deserves to die either. They are making a statement here. That failing to protect you is a sin. They are making an example out of her too. You may have not noticed, but many Sisters here look at you with jealousy. You are gifted beyond imagination. They are not, and feel threatened by you.] (Doctor Me) I... I didn''t notice. [It happens a lot in our world too. People with average skills tries to hinder those that are gifted. I know something about it.] (Science Me) Still... The teacher will die because of me!!! [No. She will die because she did nothing to stop Thomen. She could have stopped it had she done her job. Death might be too big a price, but she is the one at fault here.] (Bookworm Me) An eye for an eye will make the world blind. There has to be a better way! *soothing voice* "Liara. Do you want to leave? What will happen next is not pretty. No one will hold you for not wanting to watch." (Serina) "... No. I will watch. Thanks, Mother. For everything." (Liara) ... (Amigarde) **stupor** ""Ooooooohhhh!!!"" (Everyone) Two columns of fire. Two almost perfect cylinders of white flames about two meters in diameter each rise in the sky. They must be at least fifty meters high!!! For a split of second One could hear screams from the flames. They didn''t last long. The fire only last a couple of seconds, and disappears, as quickly as it came into existence. So, this is magical fire? [The core of the fire must have been thousands of degrees in temperature! I doubt they even felt it! Remarkable.] (Science Me) Remarkable??? People just died!! [What Science Me means is that burning people in our world took a lot longer. Minutes even. It might be even more painless than lethal injection. This is a humane way of delivering a death sentence.] (Doctor Me) I didn''t think about that. The smoke subsided, there are only charred bones still chained to the pillar and ashes left. *soothing voice* "Liara, do you want to go inside, now?" (Serina) "Yes. I''m tired." (Liara) "You don''t need to come down. You can stay on my shoulders." *smile* (Serina) The High Priestess is still spouting nonsense about justice. I don''t care. We head back inside.
Gathering Location: Serenia''s Domain / Forbidden City / Roots of the Dragon Plaza Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon "I''m tired!" (Rat Kin Youth A) "I''m Hungry!" (Rat Kin Youth B) "I''m cold!" (Rat Kin Youth C) "I know, my children. Bear with it a while longer." (Shi''Shi) It was almost night time. The temperature was dropping. Virtually every Rat Kin in the Forbidden city was gathered in the grassy plain around the Dragon Plaza. Standing torches lit the area, revealing an ocean of at least two hundred thousand individuals. It was noisy as people talked with each others. In the air, there were dozens of Dragons. Some wandering aimlessly in the sky. Others making circles around the plaza, like vultures awaiting for the Rat Kins to die. Shi''Shi was near the back of the gathering, at least two kilometres away from the plaza itself. But even from there, she could see small mountains of food and riches dotting the plaza. Today, the head of The Apex, the most dreaded Dragon of all, would awaken. Stories passed down amongst the Rat Kins show that She is not as forgiving as the rest of Them. Even They fear her! Enough that the suicidal task of waking her up is given to the Rat Kins, for no Dragon would dare to do so. This offering is meant to try and appease Her. Shi''Shi did her part, sharing what little precious food she had. She can only hope it will be enough. **ROOAAARRRRRR** (Dragons) An incredible roar shook the air. Many Rat Kin hunkered down in terror. Shi''Shi looked in the direction of the Black Mountain. Five lights were approaching from there. They got bigger and bigger. Even from that distance, the size of those creatures was apparent. "My children, that''s The Apex. Those five rule over all of Them. Kneel now." (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi, her children, and all the Rat Kin not consumed by terror knelt down. Shi''Shi glanced a peek. The five touched down in the Dragon Plaza. That structure was about one kilometre in size, enough for those five to coil down and still have space to spare. In the centre on the Plaza, on top of the Dragon''s Altar, Shi''Shi knew a Dragon Priest was waiting to hear whatever unreasonable demand The Apex would make. To date no Dragon Priest ever survived an encounter with a Dragon, but sometimes they died before being able to fulfil their role as messengers. Ruin would follow in such cases. Dragon Priests go through a gruesome and painful training to ensure that they can survive long enough to deliver their message. An unsettling silence fell over the plaza. Broken only by occasional screams of terror from individuals who couldn''t handle the pressure. Even the Dragons flying in the sky became totally silent. "What''s happening" (Rat Kin Youth D) *whisper* "Shhhh. The Dragon Priest is hearing Her demands." (Shi''Shi) "I''m scared!!!" (Rat Kin Youth C) *whisper* "I know. Pray for our ancestors in your mind. They''ll give you courage." (Shi''Shi) The Rat Kin didn''t believe in Gods for even the Gods were couldn''t do anything against Them. Instead the Rat Kins worshipped the souls of their ancestors. Those who endured Their rule and left a descendence. Long minutes passed. The Dragons had yet to start feasting upon the Rat Kin''s offering. Not a good sign. *ROOOOOAAAARRRRR* (Golden Dragon) The silence was broken by the roar of a single Dragon. Yet that roar was stronger than the any dragons Shi''Shi had heard before. It could only have come from Her. Shi''Shi ears were ringing, and she was two kilometres away from the plaza. Terror filed Shi''Shi''s heart. "W~ With me, my children! Take each other hands! Like I taught you! RUN!!!" (Shi''Shi) That roar caused the Rat Kins to panic. What followed was a stampede. The Rat Kins desperately tried to flee. The screams. The slow ones being trampled. Shi''Shi was near the edge of the gathering. She was one of the first to start fleeing, she was safe for now. She was running like her life depended on it. It did. *flash* *wave of heat* An incredible flash of light made the night become day for a moment. Shi''Shi wasn''t blinded because her back was turned. After the flash, a flickering red light like it was coming from a fire cast a shadow in front of her. Shi''Shi felt heat and timidly looked over her shoulder while still running and holding the hands of her litter. Shi''Shi eyes went wide. The plaza was no longer visible. It was surrounded by a gigantic wall of flames! Shi''Shi thought the flames were encircling the entire Dragon Plaza. Surely a spell The Apex had weaved. The flames must have been at least half a kilometre in height! Tens of thousand of Rat Kins must have been engulfed by it. Shi''Shi''s mind couldn''t wrap around just how gigantic the flames were. Shi''Shi kept running along with her litter. The light and heat quickly disappeared behind her. Shi''Shi kept running. ... *heavy breath* "I~ Can''t~ (Rat Kin youth A) *heavy breath* "Let''s~ Rest~ A moment~ *sits down* (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi didn''t know how long had she run. But she just couldn''t take another step. She had to rest first. Shi''Shi looked back. Few Rat Kins were running past her, but most were still behind her. She was farther from the dragon plaza than before, but she didn''t feel safe at all. It was a plain. There was no where to hide. Being one or tens of kilometres from Them made no difference at all. For some reasons They had stopped. Most of them were still flying idly in the air. She couldn''t see well that far, but she felt like they were waiting for something. Surprising. She fully expected Them to dive and hunt the Rat Kins. [This pause won''t last. Where can I go? Maybe I can reach the city?] (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi didn''t want to let this chance to live go to waste. She was thinking about what to do. As a mother, the instinct of protecting her children kept her sane, kept her focused. Hiding in one of the caves in the canyons of the Forbidden City was probably the best call. The city was only ten minutes away. She would have been a lot safer with tens of metres of rocks over her head. *heavy breath* "Alright, children. Enough rest. We head towar.D. Gha!" *collapse* (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi and her litter collapsed to the ground. Dead. Every Rat Kin around her collapsed. Dead. Every Rat Kin still alive in the city, in the plaza, underground or in tens of kilometres in every direction from the plaza collapsed. Dead. There were no longer any Rat Kin alive that could even think on what happened. Everyone simply stopped being alive. Today, the twenty-ninth day of the Fire moon, The Rat Kin tribe in the Forbidden City ceased to be. But the day was not over. The worse had yet to come. Chapter 13: New Year Magic Practice Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1502 / 34th day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara *knock* *knock* Looks like Meridia decided to pay us a visit as I lay on the bed like a worm... I heard that. I don''t feel like doing anything. I don''t feel like training. I barely feel like breathing. Whatever... Straight to the point. So, she wants to force me to deal with my emotions. I''m sad, but it''s nothing I can''t deal with. Well, if I were a normal two years old girl, this would definitely mess me up. Well... If I were a normal, normal two years old girl I wouldn''t even be able to speak properly... I''d better act up. I''m the Gifted One. Meridia is still blind, but I feel like she is trying to look inside me and understand how I really feel. Creepy. There is no reason I shouldn''t show her, but since it''s today I''ll resist just a little. [I''m sure you just want to be pampered by Serina some more.] (Gamer Me) It''s okay if you show her, my sweet Liara.¡± *smile* (Serina) I won''t, Mother.¡± *smile* (Liara) Mother let go of me. The room is small, only about two meters by three. Meridia and Serina sits on the bed, this leave me with about one meter free in every direction. More than enough. I start dancing, weaving threads on the tips of my fingers. This is the first time I show them my original way of collimating magic threads from aether. Meridia''s way is the way everyone knows. Discovered by the ones that came before them, long ago. They collimate a single magic thread by thinking of moving a 3D point in the air. Science Me made had me try many experiments when I was alone. We discovered Meridia''s way was slow and inefficient. We developed a new way of making magic threads. I move my fingers so that I'' don''t have to visualize moving points in 3D space, but the collimating location becomes a fixed point in near of my fingers, very close to my body. This increase the collimating speed by a factor of twenty. On top of that, I weave ten threads at once at the tips of my fingers. Overall, my way of weaving is a two hundred fold improvement! Sure enough, in a matter of ten seconds I weaved ten extremely long, thick and regular threads that obeys my will. Meridia is shocked. Her magic sight allow her to see the magic I gathered. Now to use the threads I just weaved. At my will, the long threads arrange themselves in a grid. Slowly, the individual threads lose their form and bleed together in the shape of a dome. I anchor the roots of the threads to the ground and will the barrier to become real and elastic. It''s still something Science Me is trying to understand, but magic obeys the will of the caster. There. It is done. Meridia is carefully watching. I mean with her magic sight... She is blind. Mother come close to me. She try to push the barrier with her hands, getting a feel for it. Mother starts weaving magic herself, then she hover her hands over the top of my barrier. Oh? An anti-magic spell? I feel a force acting against the threads that forms my barrier. It tries to sever them, separate them, dissolve them back into aether again. But it''s so weak! Mother used a single short and flimsy thread to weave her anti-magic spell. This barrier is made from thick long threads. Furthermore, Science Me designed this barrier to automatically heal holes in it. As long as I''m focusing on it, and as long as I weave more magic threads to power it, this barrier won''t even get thinner. Mother looks shocked. Of course my barrier is poo~ ??? Wait, what?!? Even Mother is looking at Meridia in disbelief! What she is saying is downright absurd! [Calm down, Science Me. Let''s see where Meridia is going with this.] (Explorer Me) I do as Meridia say and unravel my barrier. Or maybe she just wants to humble me. We''ll see. Serina take my place and starts weaving. Slow. Three minutes of weaving and a single flimsy magic thread about ten cm long is all she could weave. ... It''s so different. The thread she collimated is getting shorter, and magic is forming around Mother''s tall and slim body. The barrier is only half a meter in diameter, and a little over two meters in height. But the barrier is not made of threads... Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Ah! I didn''t mean~ (Liara) It''s ok. I know my sweet Liara is a better mage than I.¡± *smile* (Serina) That''s not it!~ (Liara) Mother hugs me. I was really in danger back then. Even more than she knew. Wait... She is hugging me? Did I just slip past her barrier??? Amazing! We barely scratched the surface of what we can do! *scoff* [Like those primitives could have it all figured out. Give me time and I''ll show you what can be done.] (Science Me) About the other matter. In battle, it''s hard to weave lots of magic. When the push comes to shove, you need spells that can work quickly and with limited resources. Serina''s invisible wall is far more flexible and useful compared to yours. You have much to learn." (Meridia) Let''s hope! Science Me really doesn''t like being proved wrong by a religious leader. Uhm... Guys... Don''t I get a say in this? And about showing them, I don''t think I have a choice. I had to use my original way of collimating threads for my spell against Thomen. No one might have noticed, but if they did... Lying about this gives me no advantage and could make others aware that I have things to hide, losing the baby status advantage. If mother becomes stronger, she''ll be safer. It''s decided! I''ll teach Mother my way of collimating magic threads. It''s actually easier than Meridia''s way, so she will learn how to do it for sure.
New Year''s Eve Location: Victoria Time: Y1502 / 50th day of the Ice Moon POV: Liara Today is the last day of the year, and just like in our world, there are great celebrations all around the city. All around the known world. Today I''ll leave the temple for the first time in my life. I''m excited! "This dress look really good on you, Liara." (Serina) *smile* (Liara) All the Sisters are wearing their ceremonial dresses. When I became an Initiate, I was given one used by children. It''s a simple one piece dress. It looks cheap and is greyish white. Mother borrowed some sawing equipment and embroiled some nice detail with a golden thread. It''s too big for me and doesn''t fit well. I''ll have to be careful not to trip. I would like a mirror to look at myself, but I guess they are too expansive. Mother doesn''t have one. My hair now reach to my shoulders. Mother helped me making a braid. I wonder how I look. [You are starting to like being pretty? You are embracing being a girl! Good for you!] (Explorer Me) Shut up!!! "Let''s go Liara, it''s almost time." (Serina) We reach the courtyard. The Sisters are preparing to make a procession. There is a glorious looking banner made of gold, with a flag of the church. A white stylized sun with triangles as rays on a red background. Last night, during dinner, we cast votes to decide who would carry it. It''s a big honour, apparently. Carlotta, an healer in training, won. She is grinning hear to ear. She looks really happy. Mother was second for a few votes. She looks disappointed. "Mother, you can be with me this way!" (Liara) *smile* (Serina) After about half an hour pass. It''s dusk, the sun is setting down. All the sisters have formed in a column of five. About five hundred Sisters will participate. There are about 100 guards accompanying us. It''s the church''s private militia. I see them often patrolling the temple or the wall. They are armed with a short spear and a round shield. As far as I can tell, they are male and female in equal measure, but most of them are Dark Skins. We start walking on the path that leads to the large gate. The walls of the temple are made of white stone and are about ten meters tall and two meters thick. The gate opens. **cheer** (Crowd) "All praise Gloria!!!" "May Gloria''s blessing be upon us!!!" That''s a lot of people! The road outside the temple is at least ten meters wide, and paved in stone. There are draining channels on the side. It''s well made. Around us there are two stories buildings. Some made of wood, some made of stones. Shops, inns and taverns. They are marked by wooden or stony signs with images of beds, candles, animals. Not many can read after all. Soldiers with cheap looking armour and wooden spears are acting as barrier, leaving the centre of the road to us. City guards I guess. Uhm... There is something wrong with the crowd. I''d say eight out of ten are women. There is barely any adult or old men here! The only men are children or young adults. "You look worried, Liara. Are you afraid? Don''t worry, I''ll protect you. Relax." (Serina) "Mother. Where are all the men?" (Liara) "That... I''ll tell you when you grow up, alright?" (Serina) Mother looks worried for a second. Whatever it is, it''s not something pleasant. [Maybe it''s just that man are patrolling the outer wall of the city to keep everyone safe] (Science Me) That doesn''t sounds right. Why would Mother be worried if that were the case? [Maybe they are at war? It''s not like you would notice inside the temple] (Science Me) Might be. I hope it''s nothing too bad. A part from Thomen''s assault, things are working out fairly well for me. I need time to master magic. We walk slowly for about half an hour. We pass squares with market stalls and shops. This must be their commercial area. Many of the stall sells food. This must be a good day for them! The scenery change. Abruptly, there are no more building, and the large road lead directly into a gigantic plaza, filled to the brim with people. I can see the city walls beyond that, so we are still inside the city. What a waste of space. "This is the Memorial Square, Liara. It was built to honour our dead." (Serina) Sounds like there is a story behind this place. And Mother will not tell me because I''m too young. [That''s fine. We are already struggling with magic, reading, writing and adapting to this world''s social norms. There is no need to make it even harder.] (Bookworm Me) I guess you are right. We stop about fifty meters from the centre of the plaza. There is an elevated platform, about thirty meters wide with steep steps. On top of the platform a large and tall pillar, and on top of the pillar a bracer. It really looks like a memorial for the dead. The altar is protected by two lines of soldiers, wearing expensive looking golden armours with fine details, red ribbons and rich looking helmets. They are some kind of elite unit? [A public event, guards... I''m pretty sure the rulers of the city are going to appear soon] (Science Me) **loud cheer** (Crowd) Your guess was on point. Guards are escorting what look like the royal family. They take their place on top of the platform. They are all Fair Skins. In the front there is a middle aged man and woman. They must be King and Queen. The King wears a blue military uniform and a crown, while the Queen wears a pompous red dress and a tiara. Behind them, there are one boy and four girls of different ages. They are prince and princesses surely. "Liara, this is your first time seeing them. That''s the royal family. They rule over this kingdom." (Serina) The queen raises her hand, and silence falls. "My faithful subjects! Today, we gather to remember those we lost~ (Queen) Her voice is loud, and I don''t doubt it can be heard in all corners of the plaza. Some kind of voice amplifying magic? The queen makes a long and passionate speech about a war that happened seventeen years ago and an attack made by some kind of cult inside the city. I can see adult people in the crowd crying. Must have been a big deal. Using magic for a suicide bombing... I guess it''s the human nature. ~would be all. Now, I leave the stage to the High Priestess of Gloria." (Queen) **loud cheers** (Crowd) (High priestess Amigarde) **awe** (Crowd) "People of Victoria! As is now tradition~ (Amigarde) Amigarde took the stage undressed and weaved a spell. She drew a big banner of the church in the air for everyone to see. The people seems impressed. After that, she made a speech about how generous Gloria is and have the ill come forward and receive Gloria''s blessing. Apparently healing is the speciality of the church. [Their version of public healthcare. Interesting.] (Science Me) "I must go too. Don''t get lost, Liara. I leave you to Bella''s care" (Serina) "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on her." (Bella) "Be safe, Mother." (Liara) The guards of the temple make the ill form a queue, and the healers starts doing their job. To the citizen, especially the poorer looking ones, this must look like saints performing miracles. I can almost see sparkles in their eyes. And the way they cry when healed! [I agree. The church might be doing this for prestige and to gather more followers, but still, they are doing lots of good today. They are acting like a real relief agency.] (Doctor Me) [... They are making those people better. The church may be flawed both in methods and belief. But the results of their healing is undeniable.] (Science Me) This is the first time I see what the church does outside the walls, and I must say it''s better than I expected... I have mixed feelings. Sometime the church feels evil, like when they burned Ramia and Thomen at the stake. Other times they seem a force of good, like today. [Pure evil and pure good are as rare in this world as in ours. At the end of the day most people are just trying their best to get by.] (Explorer Me) Amigarde left the altar, the next host take her place. A beautiful Dark Skin woman wearing a see through green dress. What''s with this world and going around like this??? Have some decency! "Victoria! I am the Green Fairy, and I have the honour of leading the Cult of Fertility! As you know,~ (Green Fairy) She sounds like a nut job! She is talking on how war and magic killed most male, and how as living creatures they must fight them with love? What does she even mean? ... About fifty meters from us there is a large crowd of people wearing nothing but leaves and flowers... they starts... mating... What the hell. [Our old world was a very diverse place. There are place where you can be imprisoned and even put to death just for kissing, and other places where people go around wearing nothing at all too. Don''t judge them.] (Bookworm Me) [Did I tell you that time when to find the location of a ruin I had to pass an initiation ritual in a tribe, and that ritual was about~ (Explorer Me) NOOO! You already showed me, and I don''t want to see that memory ever again!! "Liara, it''s your first time seeing that, right? Don''t worry, they are not harming each others. This is how we humans make children. You see~ (Bella) She is giving me ''The Talk'' while people are mating in the middle of a plaza. I want to disappear already. [Try not to look like this, alright? Children your age are not supposed to worry about this kind of stuffs.] (Doctor Me) I''m trying. But they are not making it easy. "Citizen of Victoria. I''m Lenbor, and this year I have the honour of representing the Craftsmen Guild~ (Lenbor) Thank god, the next host takes the stage. I have something else to focus on. This young man looks like the ideal blacksmith. He is tall and muscular. He carries a large decorated hammer and wears a leather apron. He says that in the back of the plaza they set up many temporary forges, and people going to compete in creating an item. Other craftsmen will evaluate the items, and the best one will be rewarded. The citizens are free to watch. In short, they made a competition. Very creative! This festival really is diverse. Each power in the city is showing off their crafts. The smith leave, and the oldest princess steps forward. "Victoria! I''m Aurora, princess and heir to the throne.~ (Princess Aurora) This looks like the closing speech. The princess basically tells people to enjoy themselves. After that, the young princess undress and prepare to weave a great magic. She is really a beautiful girl. After about one minute she is ready. The plaza is silent. The crowd is looking forward to this. (Princess Aurora) A ball of light forms above her head and starts rising up in the night sky. After it''s high enough, the ball explode in a rainbow of colors, with colored flakes of light slowly falling down. It''s a firework! She made a firework with magic! It''s quite a large magic as well. She is a better mage than even Amigarde. I can weave stronger spells than the princess, but I still can''t handle the finer details like her. I''m impressed. After she is finished, the royal family, the smith, the High Priestess, and the Green Fairy leave the altar, and what look like the medieval version of a rock band take the stage. They set up their drums, and play something that sound like a tribal rhythm. The Memorial Square becomes really noisy, with people talking, dancing and just having fun. Sisters around me close their eyes and starts praying Gloria, the Cult of Fertility is... well... Smoke and hammering noises come from the other side of the altar. It seems the craftsmen have started their competition as well. It looks like this will go on all night long. Annual Report Location: Gloria''s Temple / Council Chamber Time: Y1503 / 2nd day of the Bloom Moon Each year reports come from all satellite temples detailing how things fare. The council, the highest authority in the curch meets behind closed door to decide what is to be done. "It seems that despite all the set backs, the situation is now stabilizing." (Pernida) "Meagre consolation. Compared to last year, we lost more than half of our territories. Along with the donations in food, gold and children that come with them. Our church is a pale shadow of our glory days." (Kamila) "I''m still in the process of reorganizing our units, but our losses are catastrophic. The Order lost six out of every ten experienced knights compared to last year. Still, last moon we lost none. Focusing on defense of a smaller territory is working." (Teoren) "It seems that the call of cutting our losses was the right one, Amigarde. And your performance during the new year festival was inspired. You are improving." (Vaerminia) "Vaerminia, Amigarde is facing a very difficult situation. She deserve more~ (Pernida) "It''s alright. I''m just happy we avoided total collapse." (Amigarde) *enter* "I finished compiling the reports of the festival." *hand over parchment* (Geneva) "Donations are up from last year in all our remaining temples. Uhm... Interesting. It seems Serina this festival was the best healer. She cured 68 peoples. Last year she healed 16." (Amigarde) "That''s impressive." (Cassandra) "That''s more than impressive. How did she manage to improve this much?" (Pernida) "Let''s call Carminia and Serina here. We will ask them directly." (Kamila) "No. My guess is that the Meridia has something to do with Serina''s improvement. She is often seen entering Serina''s chambers. A moon from now there will be the Yearly Ranking. We''ll have our answers then. There is no need to let them know that they are under close scrutiny." (Vaerminia) "I agree. It''s unfortunate we can''t observe Serina''s chambers directly, but she would surely find out. And the situation does not warrant for it... As for our next topic, did you think about my proposal?" (Amigarde) "It''s far too early. We''ll consider it again in a few moons." (Teoren) Chapter 14: Rankings Yearly Rankings Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 1st day of the Fire Moon POV: Amigarde, High Priestess of Gloria "Welcome, Children of Gloria! Today, the first day of summer, your magic will be ranked by the Council of Gloria! As it has been for centuries! Let us show Gloria the powers of her children!" (Amigarde) **cheers** (Everyone) This is the third time I hold the rankings. Under my watch the church lost more than half of its domains. But we are surviving. "High Priestess Amigarde will demonstrate her magic first. You may take your place in the centre of the stage." (Geneva) The two hundred meter wide square is full. As usual. I take off my dress and take my place in a circle paved in stone at the centre of the courtyard. The Council is watching me from a small tent twenty meters from here. I close my eyes and start weaving. I take my time. After three minutes, I''m ready. It''s the third time, but the pressure of having to best everyone else is crushing. Please, let it be enough! (Amigarde) I weave a magic that is now my trademark spell. I incrementally improved it over the years, and this time I have ten lifelike maidens dancing and throwing flowers around me. The flowers fall like snow, and I can change the patterns of the dance. This year I even manage to have two patterns at once! Five dancers are jumping while walking, the others five are spinning on themselves. *exhale* (Amigarde) That went well! I rescind my spell and wait for the ranking. As usual, each of the five members of the Council has ten stones, and cast a number of them. The score will be the sum of all stones in the basket. "High Priestess Amigarde scored 30 stones out of 50!" (Geneva) *grin* *nod* (Amigarde) That''s more like it! It''s far from Meridia''s top score of 42, but it''s fair at least. My first time as High Priestess, the Council gave me only 22 stones. I deserved at least 24 back then. I put back my dress and walk toward the Council tent. "Next up is the former High Priestess. Sister Meridia." (Geneva) This again... (Meridia) Meridia has improved again. This time she didn''t bother to show off a weak She weaved a spell to make a small rock floats. She doesn''t seem in pain. She is probably capable of more, but I guess there is no point in trying, because... "Sister Meridia scored zero stones out of fifty..." (Geneva) Vaerminia really is petty. It''s like a new tradition to call Meridia as second contestant and give her zero stones no matter what does she do. She did mess up badly, but punishment should yield more than just personal satisfaction. And it''s not like she is a dead weight either. Meridia is trying hard to be useful to the church. As teacher she is doing a good job despite the ones that sneer at her. She ought to be treated more fairly. I''ll try and talk some sense in Vaerminia later. But I feel I''d have a better chance talking to a wall. **BOOOOOO** (Everyone) "I weave better magic in my sleep!!!" (Sister) *dress up* *smirk* (Meridia) Some amongst the audience loves to smack down the former number one. Meridia no longer cares about them. She covers her unsightly body and... Wait, is she smiling? I can''t help but think that Meridia has something up her sleeve... We''ll see. I feel no compulsion to warn Vaerminia about my hunch. You reap what you sow, old goat. "Next up is..." (Geneva) This will be long day.
Yearly Rankings: Serina Location: Gloria''s Temple/Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 1st day of the Fire Moon POV: "Sister Serina, you are next. Please take your place inside the circle." (Geneva) "Members of the council, I''m going to weave a great spell this time. Please don''t panic." (Serina) What was that? The councilwoman are puzzled. Serina is usually meek and modest. For her to boast like that... Even Pernida is smiling! Serina got fifteen stones last year, if I remember right. Is she aiming to close the gap and get a score close to mine? Not possible. Serina undresses as she prepares her routine~ ??? **murmur** (Everyone) She is spinning on herself? Serina is dancing! What is she thinking??? Is she mocking the Council? That''s a grave offense! If you keep this up you will be disiplined! "Sister Serina! Your mock~ (Vaerminia) What is this? How can this be?? Serina is weaving threads of unbelievable purity, thickness and length! There are so many that they are forming a mass around her body! So much that is almost blinding my magic sight! I have never seen so much magic being weaved so quickly! The only thing that came close in my memory is during the war, seventeen years ago. And it took hours and many magi from the Royal Court to weave that much! Not seconds!!! (Serina) **shock** (Everyone) ... ... "Members of the Council. I can sustain this barrier for as long as you desire, but if you are satisfied, I''d rather leave the stage to the next in line." *smile* (Serina) I have no words. I can''t even imagine the defensive value of that barrier. A dome almost twenty meters in diameters and ten meters high. I practiced barriers myself, and I can''t weave anything even remotely close to that. Nobody in this world can! Is it an illusion? "Sister Serina... Can I try your invisible wall?" (Amigarde) "Be my guest, Blessed One. Only make sure you aim high. This barrier has reflective properties. Your spell might bounce back at you otherwise." *smile* (Serina) Magic reflection??? This can''t be! My pride is at stake here! I undress once more. I look at Merce, my attendant. He never neglects his duties and always carries a bag of artifacts with him. He catches on and pass me an artifact. I start weaving as many magic threads as I can. Without realizing, a full five minutes have passed. Everyone is holding their breath. Only the sound of an occasional breeze and a weird humming coming from Serina''s barrier can be heard. She look relaxed! Not only sustaining a barrier of this magnitude isn''t taking it''s toll, but she has absolute confidence that my spell will not pierce it!!! We''ll see about that. I channel magic inside the artifact. A golden rod about ten centimetres long with a spiral coiled around it. It was made by Faber and enchanted by Meridia herself! An offensive spell designed to break through every and all defences! (Amigarde) In an instant a beam of blinding pure white light flickers into existence. It''s like a line of light that originates from the tip of the rod and reaches the barrier. ... And it''s deflected at a sharp angle, pointing up, reaching for the skies! **shock** (Everyone) *nnngggggg* (Amigarde) It''s taking so much out of me to sustain this spell. Just a couple more seconds! I try to move the rod. Heavy! It''s like the beam is made of metal!This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. It''s no use!!! It doesn''t matter where I aim! The surface of the barrier is reflecting the beam like a mirror would reflect light! (Amigarde) *collapse on knee* *heavy breathing* (Amigarde) It wasn''t good enough to punch through Serina''s barrier. "Is the Council is satisfied by the performance of my barrier?" *smile* (Serina) My spell didn''t even crack it? The barrier is pristine. Like nothing hit it at all. And Serina is so calm! You are telling me that my every efforts were nothing to you?!? Even Meridia in her prime wouldn''t have been capable of that! How??? Is this because she is nursing Liara? "Serina. Last year... How could your aptitude increase like that?" (Pernida) "It didn''t. My aptitude for magic barely improved at all. It''s just that Liara and Meridia taught me a better way to weave magic. Liara will show you later. You should look forward to that!" *smile* (Serina) Her aptitude didn''t improve? A new way to weave magic? What''s that supposed to mean? "Sister Geneva. Aren''t you supposed to tally our stones?" (Vaerminia) "!!!" (Geneva) She can be excused for forgetting her duty. Everyone here is frozen in shock by what just happened. What will her score be? *gulp* "Sister Serina scored... fifty stones out of fifty..." (Geneva) **murmur** (Everyone) Fifty. A score that was never given before in the long history of the church. There are two special scores: Zero means that the candidate wasted the Council''s time. Fifty means that the candidate''s skills are too high to be evaluated according to this scale. I, The High Priestess, have been surpassed by a sister. Something that happened only a few times in the history of the church. And I was not defeated by a stone or two. I was totally outclassed. I never felt so ashamed in my life. Sister Serina, Meridia''s favourite, has surpassed me. Why must I live under Meridia''s shadow??? *sniff* (Amigarde) A lonely tear trickles from my eye.
Yearly Rankings: Liara Location: Gloria''s Temple/Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 1st day of the Fire Moon POV: Amigarde, High Priestess of Gloria Everyone that took the stage after Serina, underperformed. It was decided to take a break. Things have more or less resumed their course. As well as one might expect at least. Seeing a sister that scored fifteen stones last year grow this much, broke the will of many. Half of them retired from the rankings altogether. I''m struggling to reconciliate with my feelings as well. But I must put up a facade at least... I''m still High priestess. At least for now. Sigh... Serina is the strongest mage in the church now. Actually, she is in a league of her own, now. But she is totally unfit to be High Priestess. She is too good natured. Too naive. And Vaerminia knows this. I can feel her dilemma. "Our last contestant will be a first timer. Initiate Liara, the Gifted One, please, come forward and take your place in the middle of the stony circle. Undress, then weave a spell of your choosing. Take your time." (Geneva) Usually there would be a warning about not wasting the Council''s time. It won''t be needed this time apparently. What did Serina mean with Liara and Meridia finding a new way to weave magic? Is it something I can learn too? *clench fist* (Amigarde) I''d better pay close attention to her performance. The other sisters must think so as well. Everyone is in complete silence, watching the little girl walking toward the centre of the courtyard. I heard she weaved a remarkable barrier to defend against the knight initiate, but she can''t possibly top Serina''s performance, can she?
POV: Liara Do I really have to undress? In front of all those people??? That''s embarrassing! And I don''t even need to undress!!! I can do magic perfectly with my clothes on! [You are a child Liara! You are not supposed to care about nakedness yet.] (Bookworm me) But I''m the Gifted One! I grow up quickly! Everybody knows that! [Do you really want to make things harder for yourself? In Rome do as the Romans do.] (Bookworm Me) *blush* *undress* (Liara) I have never been so embarrassed in my life! How did Mother do it so nonchalantly? [Different cultures. As Meridia explained, clothes can interfere with magic. Because of the magnitude of your weaving you can''t really tell yet. Lesser magi can. Society says that magi weave in the naked. You would only stand out, and for the wrong reasons. People that go against the norm are frowned upon. You need to fit in, at least for now.] (Explorer Me) That''s so easy for you to say! It''s not like you have to be the one naked in a crowd! [We share this body, Liara. We feel what you feel. Also, in the old world, there was this time when I had to go through an initiation ritual with this tribe to access a ruin, and...] (Explorer Me) !!! Too much information!!! I don''t want to see that memory ever again!!! "Are you ready, initiate Liara? You can skip this year''s ranking if you feel you are not ready." (Geneva) [Just start weaving. You''ll forget about your situation. Your inability to multitask might come in handy this time.] (Doctor me) Here goes nothing. I dance, and collimate aether at my fingertips. I need quite a bit for the magic I''m planning to weave. ... There! That should do it. Thirty seconds worth of magic threads! Why is everybody''s jaw dropping? They saw Serina already. This isn''t THAT much more than what she gathered! [You are a little girl, and you weaved more than the one who outclassed the High Priestess.] (Science Me) Alright. You have a point there. Should we really be doing this? [Meridia proved to be knowledgeable about both magic and the inner dynamics of the church. Serina trusts her. Following her advice to show off our magic is probably the correct move. And we would be hard pressed to explain why we want to hold back.] (Doctor Me) Ok... Then the real deal starts now. Ready? [This is my time to shine! Leave it to me!] (Artist Me) This version of Me became a painter. Not a successful one, unfortunately. Still, I really like the paintings he made. I can see them in his memories, I find it relaxing to look at them. (Liara) It turns out my barrier was just a mass of magic threads arranged as dome, it was not a proper spell... Caleidoscope is the first spell magi learns for a reason. Drawing empty shapes with no substance in the air is the easiest thing to do. The way Meridia taught me requires to constantly focus on the whole shape. Which is why they have an hard time drawing many at once. I can draw only one small simple shape that way! Real magic requires tons of practice to master, apparently. But Science Me outdid himself this time. He modified ! Now rather than imagining all the shapes at once, I sculpt the image in he air piece by piece. The shape remains even without me focusing on it. As drawback, it slowly fade over time. A drawback that does not apply to me beacuse I can pour so much aether in those shapes, he he he. This spell will allow me to draw an image large enough to blow their minds!! Feel the difference between you and me! I''m the Gifted One! MWHAHAHAHAH!!! [Don''t go mad with power. Please?] (Bookworm Me) I''m joking! Mostly. [It''s time we show those backward fanatics what the scientific method can do when applied to magic!] (Science Me) Artist Me focus on building a picture in his mind. Science Me give me instructions on what to sculpt next, and I act like a scalpel, forming the air like clay. Teamwork for the win! ... ... ... Done! I really focused like a madman to do this, I have a bit of an headache. I''m not sure how long it took but the hologram is really pretty! And big! Well done Artist Me! [Thanks Liara! You are too kind.] (Artist me) You deserve it. Let''s see if the council likes it. "My spell is complete! I hope. You... like... It? ..." (Liara) Uhm... Yes... Maybe I should have held back. Just a little bit.
Explanations Location: Gloria''s Temple / Council Chambers Time: Y1503 / 2st day of the Fire Moon POV: Liara "Don''t worry, Liara. You did nothing wrong. In fact you did incredibly well! The council is simply surprised by the magnitude of your weaving. I am too to be honest. When I told you not to hold back I honestly didn''t expect... That. Well, when they call you in, just tell them the truth." (Meridia) Or so Meridia said. Meridia and Mother have been inside the Council chambers for hours! I feel like a child in front of the principal''s office with my parents talking inside. I can''t hear anything, unfortunately. [Noise abatement magic? I wonder how would such a magic would work. An enchantment on the door perhaps? Meridia was an enchantress. We should ask her to teach us. It might be the key to unlock , which is an enchantment too.] (Science Me) You sure are easy going. [Worrying will just stress you out. We decided to trust Serina and Meridia, and what is done is done. Leave it to them. Relax.] (Doctor Me) *door opens* "Initiate Liara, the council will see you, now. Please, come inside." (Guard) So this is the Council chamber. It looks like a court. The council sitting behind a semi circular table surrounding the one speaking. [The drawings on the wall are remarkable. I like the art style!] (Artist Me) Sister Geneva, the scribe, sit in the corner. Meridia and Serina make room for me. They want me to stay in between them. *teary eyes* "Are you angry at me?" (Liara) [You are becoming scary good at exploiting the fact that you are a three years old little girl, you know?] (Doctor Me) "... No, young initiate. You did nothing wrong. We just want to ask you a few questions." (Cassandra) "Also, it is customary to speak only when asked a question, when in front of the council. Do you understand, Initiate Liara?" (Vaerminia) *nod* (Liara) "My name is Pernida. I''m a mage, just like Sister Serina and Sister Meridia. Just like you. I would like you to weave a few magic threads for me. Can you do that?" (Pernida) I like how they are being nice to me. The cat is out of the bag, so I have no reason not to show them. Meridia and Serina make some room for me. I make a few spins, and collimate aether into magic threads. It''s a puny amount compared to what I usually do, but it should do. "Like this?" (Liara) "... Yes... It''s perfect." (Pernida) "My name is Cassandra. I''m a mage too, young initiate. I am curious, can you please tell me for how long you can sustain those magic threads?" (Cassandra) "For as long as I like? It''s not hard." (Liara) "One last question, then you''ll be free to go. How did you discover that by moving like that, you could weave that many magic threads?" (Pernida) "I don''t know. I was exercising, than I was dancing, then I tried to do both at once and it was easier? I think?" (Liara) [I still don''t like making them think that it was an accident. We discovered it because we are not troglodytes like them!] (Science Me) Bear with it. It was the explanation Meridia came up with first, and it''s much more believable and acceptable than having help from a split personality that is also me from an alternate reality who was an old particle physicist with space age knowledge. [Touch¨¦''] (Science me) ¡°I see. Thank you for your testimony, Liara.¡± (Pernida) "That would be all, Initiate Liara. I want you to know that by teaching Sister Serina this way of weaving, you performed a great service for the Church. The kind of service that warrant a reward. What would you like to have?" (Vaerminia) "To be with Mother forever!" (Liara) "Being too modest can be a flaw too, Liara. But you are a small child after all. Feel free to ask in the future if there is something you would like to have. You can go, now." (Vaerminia) [Trusting Meridia was the right call. Sooner or later we would have had to show off our magic anyway. This way she handled all the intricacies for us, and nothing will change.] (Bookworm Me) I guess you are right. I look toward mother. Will she come with me? "I need to stay a bit longer, I''ll join you to our chamber shortly. You did great, Liara. I''m proud of you!" *kiss on forehead* (Serina) *smile* "See you later, mother! Uhm... Many blessing, council." *leave* (Liara) We''ll need to hear Meridia''s impression of the meeting, but things seems to be going well. My position as Gifted One should be rock solid now. Hopefully they''ll reduce the amount of potatoes I have to peel. ... I should have asked for that!!! [For one, I think peeling potatoes is good for you!] (Doctor Me) Chapter 15: If we cant have her~ Minister of Magic Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1503 / 6th day of the Fire Moon POV: Amigarde, High Priestess of Gloria "Blessed One, the Minister of Magic is here." (Sister) *enter* "Greetings, High Priestess Amigarde. It may come late, but let me congratulate on your promotion. High Priestess Meridia left some pretty big shoes to fill, but I''m sure you are proving to be up to the task." (Minister of Magic) He is trying to get under my skin. He knows very well that under my guidance the church lost much. Let''s cut the knot. Nothing good will come of making small talk with him. "Likewise. What businesses does the Minister of Magic have with the church?" (Amigarde) "As direct as Meridia he? I like your style! It come to my attention that an exceptionally gifted young mage recently became part of the Church." (Minister) Now he is trying to compare me with her. I might have lost my temper here had Vaerminia not warned me. This man''s tongue is like that of a snake. "You are surprisingly well informed of what happens behind our walls, are you?" (Amigarde) "Not at all, the walls of the temple are too tall for us to see what happens behind them. It''s just that that Caleidoscope spell was hard to miss, yes? All the city saw it. Some says it was taller than the Royal Castle itself! Can you believe them? Ha ha ha!" (Minister) What''s his point? What is he after? "You are right, it couldn''t possibly have been that tall. I can ask her to draw something taller than the Royal Castle if you like. You see, she had strength to spare." (Amigarde) I got you! He let a surprised expression come out for a split of a second. Since I can''t hide her strength, I''ll let them believe she is even stronger than that! Which she is. Liara is truly an unbelievable girl. She might actually be the true daughter of Gloria. "Thanks for the offer, but it won''t be necessary. Actually, I''m here to offer that girl a better future. As you know, The Royal Family adopt girls with great aptitude and nurture them, giving them everything they can possibly need or want. Someone as skilled as her might even become queen one day! You don''t want to preclude that destiny from her, right? Imagine if one day she found out she could have been a princess or a queen, but you stopped her. She would be heartbroken! Of course the Church of Gloria would be greatly rewarded for discovering such talent." (Minister) I get his game. He want to snatch Liara from us. His veiled threats and the fact that he came personally is meant as warning for us. The Royal Family always wins, right? He thinks I will turn him away, and he plans to use this event to wedge a rift between Liara and the Church. A good plan. If not for a simple miscalculation. "Such generosity! You are totally right. I''ll call for her immediately, then you can ask her if she wishes to become a princess!" (Amigarde) He he he. The look on his face says it all. You''ll see just how wrong about Liara you are. She is special. And I''m not talking about her aptitude for magic. *puzzled* "You mean... If she says yes, I can take her with me right now?" (Minister) "But of course! I only wish the best for Liara." *grin* (Amigarde)
An offer you can''t refuse Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1503 / 6th day of the Fire Moon POV: Liara Mother and I are walking toward the office of the High Priestess. It''s in a tall tower near the entrance. That''s a lot of steps. It''s my first time entering this building. "I''m Sister Serina, and this is Initiate Liara. The High Priestess called for us?" (Serina) "Yes, you can go in. They are waiting for you." (Sister) We enter her office. The tower is round, her room take about half the floor of the tower. A wall separate it from the stairs. The room has three small windows, stony walls and floor. The room is filled with shelves full of book and scrolls, and there are arcane patterns drawn on the grey stone. Near one of the window there is a large desk. On one side sits the High Priestess, on the other there is a bald old man. He is fat and has sharp eyes. He wears an expensive looking green and blue shirt, brown trousers and wear a green beret. He looks important. "You called, Blessed One?" (Serina) "Yes, Sister Serina. Thanks for coming. Initiate Liara, this man is the Minister of Magic, has an offer for you. I''ll let you decide. I''ll be fine whatever your decision is. Step forward, and listen to him carefully." (Amigarde) Mother looks really worried. I don''t like where this is going. I walk toward the minister. "So you are Liara, the Gifted One, right? I heard much about you." (Minister) He tries to pat my head! I don''t think so. I take a step back. "I don''t like you!" (Liara) "Liara!" (Serina) "Please, excuse her, Minister. Children tend to be too honest, sometimes." (Amigarde) Children tends to be like that. And I''ll take full advantage of it! Still, the High Priestess seems almost happy of what I said? What''s going on here? "Ho ho ho. No need to apologize. I have children myself, so I know. I have never seen a girl with such a beautiful pale skin, such flowing silver hairs and eyes of such crimson red. You''ll grow up to be a real beauty, Liara, you know?" (Minister) That''s creepy coming from him. And he really likes my red eyes? People finds them off putting usually. I don''t buy it. He is trying to coax me. "Thanks?" (Liara) Once more he pauses for a second. Not the answer he was expecting. "Liara, I''m here to make you an offer. You can become a princess! You''ll live inside the royal palace! You''ll live in in luxury! You''ll have your favourite food everyday! The best magi as teachers! And you will be free of the duties that burdens the children of Gloria. Do you like the sound of that?" (Minister) Is he serious!?! A princess?!? ME?!? [Are you considering his offer?] (Doctor Me) NO!!! Just a few days ago I weaved the greatest image of Gloria ever with my Caleidoscope, then this shady guys appears from nowhere and offer me riches? It''s just like when people you never heard about calls you after you win the lottery. Which happened to one of us, actually. I can see those memories, and they are not nice. Fake friends that are only after money and fame.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. [You are growing up, Liara. We are proud of you!] (Doctor Me) "Would Mother be there?" (Liara) *teary eyes* "I''m sorry, Liara. I will live and die as a servant of Gloria. I can''t come with you." *sniff* (Serina) Whoa! I''m not going mother!!! Don''t cry!!! "Then I don''t want to be a princess!!! I don''t care about anything you said. I care about Mother, Meridia and my friends. Can we go back, now?" *hug Serina* (Liara) "Oh my! What a surprising turn of events! Well, if that''s how you feel, of course you can go back to your Mother''s chamber, Liara. And remember you have the duty of peeling potatoes for dinner." *grin* (Amigarde) *radiant smile* *hug* (Serina) I have never seen mother smiles so brightly! It almost make me forgive them for making her cry. Almost. Amigarde is grinning ear to ear. That''s obviously what she expected. But I didn''t do it for her. I''m never leaving Mother. Of all the mothers I had, Serina is the only one that didn''t abandon me. And she did it only because of motherly love, not because she wants something from me. The bald man looks like he heard something unbelievable. He is gaping! Is it that strange that I would refuse being a princess? I have everything I need here, and I have Mother. He can only give me the everything without the Mother. It''s only natural that I would refuse. Right? [Ha ha ha ha!] (Doctor Me) Rude! What are you laughing at me for?!? [Don''t mind him, Liara. Everything you are saying is right. You didn''t succumb to greed. You did the right thing. We are proud of you.] (Explorer Me)
Silence Location: Victoria / Eastern District Time: Y1503 / 13th day of the Fire Moon It was the darkest hour of the night, and an hooded figure was crossing The Stick, the smallest of two bridges that lead to the eastern district. The poorest and most lawless place inside the walls of Victoria. Nobody walking there at this hour could possibly be up to any good. The eastern district was filled with barely functional shacks made of debris. They formed a labyrinth like layout for which no map existed. The hooded figure navigated that labyrinth with ease, and entered a dead end alley. The figure sat down and waited for a while, until a voice could be heard whispering. "The stone crushed the inn''s window" "The stone crushed the innkeeper''s skull" (Hooded Figure) "Who?" "Initiate Liara. Gloria''s Temple. Details inside letter." (Hooded Figure) "Can''t do." "The payment will be fifty gold bars." (Hooded Figure) "Now." "In the letter it''s written where to find ten. The rest once it''s done." (Hooded Figure) "Twenty." "... Twenty. When will it be done?" (Hooded Figure) "When it is done." "Not good enough." (Hooded Figure) "Half a moon. Fifty-five gold bars." "Deal." (Hooded Figure) "Deal." The hooded figure stood up letting a letter falls to the ground and leaving the eastern district.
Omen Location: Gloria''s Temple / Common Hall Time: Y1503 / 29th day of the Fire Moon POV:Liara It''s dinner time, the common hall is busy as usual. I''m not tall enough to serve, so at least I don''t get the duty of serving meals. Only peeling potatoes for now. The children sits at their own table, which is nice now that Thomen is no longer counted amongst the living. The children got more talkative and friendly. And I have become kinda an hero for many of them. I even made some friends. Kara is one of them. A ten years old Fair Skin girl with blonde hairs and blue eyes. The conversations with her tends to be on the simpler side, but it can''t be helped. Children are simple minded and I can''t find friends amongst the adults because I''m a three years old girl. I''m not really lonely since I have Mother, Meridia, and my split personalities to talk with, but... [You need to make friends and learn how to socialize with those people. Doctor''s orders.] (Doctor Me) "Can I have your soup if you are not eating it, Liara?" (Initiate Kara) "Take it. I''m not hungry." *leave table* (Liara) My insides feels all garbled up. I can''t eat anything. I head toward Mother''s room.
Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber "Liara, are you here?" (Serina) "Yes, I''m in bed, Mother." (Liara) "You didn''t eat anything. Are you ill? let me check" (Serina) (Serina) I sit on the bed while mother kneel down and hover her hands over my belly. "You are fine physically, is something the matter? Talk to me." (Serina) "I don''t know. Nothing is wrong, but my insides are all tangled up. I''m not hungry." (Liara) "I''m sure it''s nothing. I think it''s best if you go to sleep early and tomorrow you''ll be alright. Make space for me, will you?" (Serina) I get down and roll to the side of the bed. Mother take her place by my side, embracing me. Tomorrow will not be alright. [What? Why are you thinking that?] (Doctor Me) I don''t know!!! I feel like everything is wrong! Like something is going to happen! Nothing will be alright! And I don''t know why! [That''s a first, just calm down and ~ (Doctor Me) [No. I know what this is.] (Science Me) You do? [You have the power to see. You can''t see consciously yet, but you can feel it, apparently. This is your instinct warning you. Something is about to happen.] (Science Me) [But... We haven''t unlocked yet!] (Bookworm Me) [You all still don''t get it! is not the power to see, we designed to be able to use the power to see. She is seeing, but her mind protects her from the flow of information. Her instinct picked up fragments of the future and is warning her.] (Science Me) [How can you be sure that''s the case? It seems rampant speculation to me.] (Doctor Me) [There is nothing wrong with her physically, and we feel what she feels. She should be fine but she isn''t. It has to be something else. The simplest explanation is that the power to see is warning her.] (Science Me) [And if you are wrong?] (Doctor Me) [Than nothing happens. But if I am right, we have time to prepare. For what, I don''t know. But going to sleep is the wrong decision. We''ll be helpless if something happens.] (Science Me) [My instinct saved me more than once during the war. Science Me is right. Prepare for the worst, Liara. Trusts your guts.] (Soldier Me) The Seer''s Tower. [What about it?] (Science me) I don''t know!!! [It''s alright. Make up an excuse. Take your loved ones where you can see them. Protect them and protect yourself. Now get up soldier! You have work to do! On the double!] (Soldier Me) "Mother. I can''t sleep." (Liara) "Just try, ok?" (Serina) "I want to train in the seer''s tower. With Meridia." (Liara) "... Now?" (Serina) "Yes. Please." (Liara)
Location: Gloria''s Temple / Meridia''s Chamber POV: Meridia, Former High Priestess of Gloria *knock* *knock* (Serina) [Mmmm? ...Who it is, it''s almost bed time.] (Meridia) *opens door* "Serina? And Liara? Is something the matter?" (Meridia) "Liara has trouble eating, and now she wants to train in magic in the Seer''s tower. I''m worried about her." (Serina) "It''s nothing! I just want to train in the Seer''s Tower with you! That''s all! Please?" (Liara) "... You feel strongly we should go there?" (Meridia) "Yes! Please!" (Liara) This may be Liara just throwing a tantrum. For all her powers she is just a little girl. Sometime I worry we are asking too much of her. No. Looking at her, it doesn''t seem to be the case. She seems genuinely worried. It reminds me of something. When our seer first developed her powers she too just randomly felt strongly about things. Maybe Liara saw something. Could Liara be able to receive Oracles from Gloria on top of all her other abilities? It might just be my imagination. Well, worst case we lose a night worth of sleep. Hardly a problem. And if it is true... Ignoring an oracle is never wise. "Very well, Liara. We''ll go there and train. At this hour probably nobody is using the Seer''s Tower anyway." (Meridia) "Meridia? I thought~ (Serina) "I''m a teacher, Serina. If my pupil wants to train, I can only agree." (Meridia) ¡°Thank you!!!¡± (Liara) "..." (Serina) Liara has superior intelligence and unmatched aptitude for magic. To think she might be a seer on top of that! This girl never fails to surprise. It may also be nothing... We''ll see. Uhm... Just in case I''ll warn the guards of the Seer''s tower to keep their eyes open and I''ll borrow a signalling artifact from them. Our walls are enchanted, the temple should be unbreachable. Nobody should be stupid enough to try and infiltrate the main temple of the Church of Gloria... But the church is going through troublesome times after all, and this is a strange night anyway. I might as well prepare for the impossible. It''s not like people can look down on me more than they already do if this turns out to be a false alarm. "I''m ready. Let''s go, Liara." (Meridia) "Yes!!!" (Liara)
Chapter 16: ~then nobody will. Silence and Darkness Location: Gloria''s Temple / Secret Underground Tunnel Time: Y1503 / 29th day of the Fire Moon POV: Codename Brain, Elite Assassin and Leader of Darkness Someone very wealthy hired us to kill a VIP behind the walls of Gloria. A little girl. We are as ready as we''ll ever be. Tonight is the night. Our clients claims she is the one who weaved that gargantuan caleidoscope half a moon ago. We need to thread carefully. *whisper* ¡°Our target is a mage. We should consider them a threat of the highest level. understood?¡± (Codename Brain) *nod* (Codename Heart, Codename Eye and Codename Claw) Infiltrating the walls of Gloria''s temple complex is not an easy task indeed. Their walls are enchanted. One can''t just sneak past them. And yet, no impregnable place exists. If one can''t go from above, it must be from below! Three years ago, my comrades and I started a long winded project. A tunnel that took three years to make. A tunnel that can be used only once. The Church of Gloria would not fall for the same trick twice. It''s a pity, but the prize is worth burning down this asset. I glance at my comrades. They have finished checking their equipment. *whisper* ¡°Let us begin.¡± (Brain) My comrade, Codename Eye, takes out an artifact with a living eye embedded in it. She starts weaving. During our observation we used this artifact to mark the target. We''ll always know where she is. (Codename Eye) *whisper* "Target is here. At the top of the Seer''s Tower." (Eye) With the location clear in her mind, my comrade points to a spot on the map we drew of the temple. Unexpected. During our observations the target always spent the night in the eastern dorm. That tower is used by the healers according to our intel. Is she training? *whisper* "Do we abort the mission?" (Codename Claw) *whisper* "No. The target is practicing magic later than usual. She''ll likely be exhausted. Be advised, two of our secondary targets might also be close by. At least one is a threat. We proceed with plan three-two." (Codename Brain) It''s a deviation, but one we planned for. We can leave nothing to chance if we wish to infiltrate such a stronghold. *whisper* ¡°Heart, you are up.¡± (Codename Brain) The wall in front of us leads directly to the underground prison beneath the temple. It''s the last place they would expect an infiltration to happen in, giving us a monumental advantage. One I plan to take full advantage of. (Eye) *whisper* "One guard. And he is about to turn around the corner. We''ll have a 12 seconds window in 3... 2... 1..." (Eye) (Codename Heart) Using a spell that severs hard material from the inside, Heart cuts a circular opening through the the thick basement wall. (Eye) The cut made by Heart''s spell leave the surface of the material sleek. One only needs an object manipulation spell to silently move it. Eye slides the rocky cylinder out of the wall and gently drop it on the floor. I''m up. Before the 12 seconds window expires, I throw myself in the opening. I turn left and move silently toward the corner. I flatten myself against the wall. I''m dressed head to toe in dark blue fabric, and the lack of light inside the prison makes my cover perfect. 4... 3... 2... 1... Twelve seconds! The guard emerges from the corner, and a split of a second after that, I am behind him. I cover his mouth and slit his throat with my black knife. Enemy neutralized. This was the only guard on this level of the prison. The best entry point we could have hoped for. As I clean up my knife, Claw, my comrade, carries away the body. Most cells are empty so he picks one and hide the corpse under some hay on the hard floor. (Codename Eye) My support mage is already scouting ahead using detection magic. Good. My comrades all followed the plan to the letter, and are on high alert by my side. *grin* (Codename Brain) Observing my unit in action never fails to make me proud. We act as one, complementing each other weaknesses. Our teamwork improved over years of perilous jobs, and now we are the best assassins in The Silence. They call us . *whisper* "Four guards in the upper level of the prison. Two guarding the stairs to the Ruling Tower." (Eye) No words are needed. Everybody knows what to do. We proceed toward the stairs to the upper level of the prison. The guards stand no chance against Darkness. Infiltration was a complete success.
Location: Gloria''s Temple / Ruling Tower POV: Eye "Have you heard about the visit from the Minister of Magic last moon?" (Guard A) "Yeah... I wonder what was that all about." (Guard B) "I think the Gifted One mad~ (Guard A) *grab* *slit throat* (Codename Brain) *grab* *slit throat* (Codename Claw) The two remaining guards had their back facing the stairs. With no prisoner in the holding cells, nobody expected danger to come from there. Acting as one, Claw and I lunged at the throat of our targets, covering their mouth and silencing them forever. (Codename Eye) *whisper* ¡°I''ll carry him.¡± (Codename Heart) Claw drags one of the bodies. Since both I and Eye are required for this phase, Heart offers to dispose of the dead man. They silently disappears in the stairs we came from. Our plan hinges on remaining undetected. Our chances of survival drops dramatically if we are discovered. We are assassins. We can''t face a regular army heads on, but one on one with the element of surprise we are unstoppable! From here we can either climb the stairs up further to go to the High priestess'' chambers or we can reach the courtyard. Had the prison block been below the Seer''s Tower, our job would have been so much easier. Alas, that was not meant to be. *whisper* "About a dozen guards at the wall. At least seven more patrolling in the courtyard." (Codename Eye) *whisper* "We leave Claw behind to secure our escape route. Once Heart returns, you lead the three of us to the Seer''s tower while avoiding their sight. Can you do that?" (Brain) *whisper* "Who do you think you are talking to?" (Codename Eye) Eye worries too much and I like to tease Eye from time to time. This is a dangerous place of course, but being worried lowers her performance I need my men to give it their all. In the meantime, Heart and Claw have returned. They know better than distract us, so they are watching our backs. Three long minutes pass in total silence. This might be the most critical moment of the operation, I''ll let Eye all the time she needs. We need to get this phase right. *whisper* ¡°There are two~ (Codename Eye) The four of us gather around Eye''s map. She gives us detailed instructions on the patrol routes and the path to take. Some guards are in the wrong place, they get marked for killing. (Codename Eye) [Remember that I can''t use while sustaining . Follow my lead exactly.] (Codename Eye) [[Yes.]] (Team Darkness) Eye saved her most useful tool for last. Her allows our thoughts to perturb the aether in an imperceptible way. The spell uses those minute ripples to allow us to talk using our minds. Not everything is shared, we need to deliberately and clearly think abot something to share it. [I''ll stay here in the ruling tower. I''ll keep our escape route open and let you know if something changes.] (Codename Claw) [You take the lead from here on, Eye.] (Codename Brain) [Yes~ Go, now!] (Codename Eye) The second phase of the operation begins. There are about two hundreds meters of open ground between us and the Seer''s Tower. An assassin''s greatest enemy. Camouflage magic could allow us to just waltz in, but it''s too power hungry a spell to sustain for so long. We have to do it the old fashioned way. The layout of the temple give us plenty of opportunities to approach stealthily. The perimeter of the courtyard is dotted with columns and trees. A gallery to provide us with a cover. *run* *take cover* *run* (Team Darkness) The three of us advance like shadows. We jump from column to column. [Take her out. Hide her behind that door over there. It''s an empty room.] (Codename Eye) *cover mouth* *slith throat* (Codename Brain) *gasp* *gurgle* (Guard) *drags body* (Codename Brain) We hide behind columns as a guard passes us by. It''s a slow night, they suspects nothing. At the right moment I jump out of cover easily surprising her from her blind spot. I cover her mouth and cut her throat with my black knife. A muffled sound later she is dead. I drag her lifeless corpse behind a door just at my right. I have no time to properly hide her body, if someone enters, our gig will be discovered. It''s a calculated risk. During our observation they only patrolled the corridors. [A guard is about to turn the corner. Kill them.] (Codename Eye) More guards patrol the gallery. They must die for our sake.
It takes a full seven minutes, but now we are on the opposite side of the courtyard. The seer''s tower in in front of us. With some luck, we won''t be discovered until the next guard rotation, a few hours from now. By then they''ll notice many guards are missing. (Codename Eye) (Codename Eye) Another open space separates our current location at the end of the gallery to the entrance of the Seer''s tower. Eye rescinds her to scout ahead using her detection magic. A lot can change in seven minutes. *whisper* "Target location is unchanged. Two guards in front of the entrance. People that seems to be sleeping in several rooms. Several people awake and active inside." (Codename Eye) Pretty much as expected. With our cover intact no one suspects a thing. Things would be different if they had mages scouting around with detection magic around the clock, but no such mage exists. I think we are the first to infiltrate the temple without triggering the wall enchantments in the Church History. They faith in their walls will be their undoing. *whisper* "The patrol routes will give us a fifteen seconds opening in forty. Get ready." (Codename Eye) *whisper* "You are up, Heart." (Codename Brain) *weave magic* (Codename Heart) Heart focus and weave magic. If our intel is accurate, no guard of the night shift is gifted with magic sight. A few seniors guards do, but they are not on patrolling duty. No one should be able to notice her magic in the making. *whisper* ¡°I''m ready.¡± (Codename Heart) *close fist* (Codename Eye) (Codename Heart) At Eye''s behest, Heart unleashes her spell. The guards are visibly wobbling, Eye and I sprint forward and catch them before they fall. We attach two hooks to the wall and peg the guards from their uniforms. This will keep the guard standing, preserving appearances. Others would notice something is amiss if the door to the Seer''s tower is unattended. With several seconds to spare before a patrol crosses our path we open the door. We follow eye. She rushes toward a room, open the door and disappear inside. Heart and I soon follow and close the door behind us. *cover mouth* *stab* (Brain) *open eye* *close eyes* (Woman) A woman was sleeping in a bed. I can''t risk her waking up. I cover her mouth and stab her in the chest. She opens her eyes in terror, only to close them again a few seconds later, and this time forever. (Codename Eye) I turn toward the door behind me. Heart is standing guard, while Eye is weaving detection magic again. Now, to wait until she feels it''s the right moment. *whisper* "Before we proceed, let''s inform Claw of our progress so far" (Codename Brain) (Codename Eye) Eye is skilled enough to be able to weave spells like without help of artifacts. Her magic reaches to the opposite tower, connecting us together and with Claw. [We are inside the Seer''s Tower. Plan is progressing smoothly.] (Codename Brain) [Two guards came inside the Ruling Tower, I neutralized them. Escape route is secure.] (Codename Claw) So far so good. [At least ten active persons above us. More sleeping. Target is three levels above, active and weaving magic. Guards on the lower levels unaware.] (Codename Eye) [Heart, secure this level. Eye and I will proceed alone.] (Codename Brain) Four more women are sleeping in this level, Heart will take care of them. Eye and I go on with the plan and climb the large spiral stairs to the upper level of the tower. We flatten ourselves against the walls. I wait for Eye''s signal. "How many potatoes did Liara peel, yesterday?" (Sister) "One hundred kilos! I swear that girl is such a jewel! You know, I saw her climbing the stairs a while ago. She is sure to be hard at training. I was thinking about preparing her something. She didn''t eat anything for diner, poor thing." (Sister Bella) "Oh my! I''ll let you use my cooking utensil then! I hav~" *muffled scream* (Sister) *cover mouth* *slit throats* (Codenames Eye and Brain) Eye and I crawled the wall, then jumped on the two women, covering their mouth and slitting their throat. They barely had the time to realize they were going to die. We then drag their lifeless bodies inside the room.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The target might be sick. This woman gave us precious intel. She deserved her quick and painless death. [This is the last place I can safely weave magic in. If we get closer, and the target is weaving, she might feel me.] (Codename Eye) [Agreed.] (Codename Brain) Let''s see how our companions are doing. It''s the last opportunity before the final phase. [Status report.] (Codename Brain) [Escape route is secure.] (Codename Claw) [Ground level is secure.] (Codename Heart) [Good. We are two levels below the target. Preparing to engage. We''ll be silent until the job is done.] (Brain) (Codename Eye) With Mind talk rescinded, Eye make on last check on the target to be on the safe side. (Codename Eye) (Codename Eye) *whisper* "Situation is unchanged. Five active persons above us. Two persons beside the target two levels above. Two more asleep in this level." (Codename Eye) We enter the two rooms and kill the two women inside. If things go south we can''t risk their interference. Finally, one last trick before we move for the kill. *whisper* ¡°Do it.¡± (Codename Brain)
After gathering magic for four minutes, Eye unleashes her trump card. (Codename Eye) The artifact she holds in her hands was once the prized possession of a nobile family. Deposing them is the job that made us famous. *ngggg* (Codename Eye) Nobody knows who created that artifact. It requires an enormous amount of magic to activate, pushing my support mage to her limits. The effects, mort than compensate for the price. *heavy breathing* *whisper* "We are now invisible. *pant* Furthermore only a spell stronger than my own can detect us. *pant* It will last ten minutes at least." (Eye) Eye is spent. My comrades did everything they could. The rest is up to me. According to our intel, the target can weave remarkable barriers. We won''t have the time to finish the job is she weave one. But no matter how much of an abnormality our target is. Not even the queen would be able to escape my fangs in this state. This has to end with one strike. (Codename Brain) While not as proficient as my trusted magi, I can weave magic to an extent. I gather a small amount and activate the enchantment laid upon my dark knife I will be able to cut through lesser barriers with this.
Eye and I climb the stairs. We are invisible, but we move slowly. If we run, our invisibility becomes imperfect. I''m holding hand with Eye, it''s the only way to coordinate with her. There are two guards and three woman facing the wall with their eyes closed. Praying. Your goddess won''t save you. I tap Eye''s hand. A code we invented for this kind of situations. I get behind one of the guards. *slit throat* (Codename Brain) *slit throat* (Codename Eye) Simultaneously, the other guard dies. We accompany them down, without noise. The three woman still haven''t noticed a thing. I move to the next target. *slit throat* (Codename Brain) The woman dies. I look at my right, the second woman is looking at her comrade falling down, her eyes opens wide. It takes a second for her to realize something is wrong. *gurgle* *fall* (Woman) As she is about to scream, a gush opens on her neck without any apparent reason and only a muffled sound comes out. The lifeless woman is gently lowered to the ground by my invisible companion. Eye is very efficient. She took out the two women in the blink of an eye. Our hands are covered in blood, compromising the invisibility. We clean ourselves using the dead white dresses. Eye and I hold hands once again and climb the stairs. The target chest is waiting for my dark knife in the next level.
Life and Death Location: Gloria''s Temple / Seer''s Tower Time: Y1503 / 29th day of the Fire Moon POV: Codename Brain This is it. The topmost level of the Seer''s tower. This is a wide open space, but invisibility is covering both Eye and me. The large room is lit by a strong magical light high in the dome of the ceiling. There is a large pond of water near the centre of the room and a balcony above us. This is where the healers of the church trains according to our intel. We killed many of them on our way here. Near the centre of the room, there are three Fair Skin women. One is a tall beautiful woman twenty years of age with long silver hairs. The second is an old woman with deep scars and sparse white hairs. She wears a blindfold. The third is a young girl, no more than three years of age sporting short white hairs. All three of them have their eyes closed. My magic sight allows me to see the adults enclosed by a remarkable barrier, while the young girl is surrounded by a tangle of thick and long magic threads. Eye taps my hand. She can''t do anything about the barrier around the two women. I''m impressed. Surely, they are training the endurance of the little girl. This is a test to see how long can she hold the barrier. It also explain why she is awake in the middle of the night. Still, we are fortunate. The barrier isn''t enveloping the only person it should. Our target. And once she dies, the barrier will unravel. Eye and I will be able to kill the adults. Both of which are actually secondary targets! Perfect. I tap Eye''s hand, and she taps back. We are in agreement. I let her hand go. The water is troublesome. If I walk in there, the displacement can be seen. Furthermore, if the girl''s magic touch me, she might feel my presence even through the invisibility. I doubt she is stronger than the artifact, but better safe than sorry. *step* (Codename Brain) I''ll have to lounge at her before she realizes. *step* (Codename Brain) I close to about three meters from her back, and prepare myself. *step* (Codename Brain) I''m as ready as I''ll ever be. My invisibility will only wear thinner. *jump forward* (Codename Brain) I put strength in my legs and lounge forward! The death of the girl will serve as signal for Eye. My knife enchanted with magic edge is inching toward the little girl''s heart from her back. There is no dodging th~ *swish* (Magic Thread) My sight is split in two? Why can I... half... *bisect in two* *two halves fall* *splash* (Codename Brain)
POV: Liara *swish* (Magic Thread) *splash* (Water) [ Activated! It cut through something solid!] (Soldier Me) I open my eyes and look behind me. I see splashes of water, and I can see depressions in the pond. There is nothing there? I have no idea what''s going on here... [It''s invisible! Something is there, and is invisible!] (Gamer Me) [Quick soldier! Weave a mobile barrier!] (Soldier Me) (Liara) This barrier forms closely about one centimetre above my skin, it''s mobile and flexible, like a dress. Furthermore it''s designed to distribute impacts uniformly. It has reflective properties as well. Next barrier I''ll have to find a way to dissipate kinetic energy on top of the current properties, but it''s not too shabby. [The barrier around Mother is holding strong. It will last hours even without us sustaining it. What do we do now?] (Science Me) I look at Mother and Meridia. Mother especially looks worried, but she is not saying anything right now. I mean, I am sorrounded by my best barrier yet. Have faith in me, Mother! Uhm... I notice that the bad feeling that was tangling my guts is gone. Did I do it? Will everything be alright, now? [Focus, Soldier! Sounds the alarm! That was an assassin. If there is one, here may be more, stealth is their strength, let''s take that away from them!] (Soldier Me) Yes. At least I won''t have to kill anyone else, tonight... (Liara) Around my neck is an artifact used by the guards, a miniature wooden horn. I direct a one of my magic threads inside it. A minute amount of magic is used, activating the artifact. That''s easy enough. *woooooooo* *woooooo* (Security Horns) Every building has big magical horns that start sounding when the little ones are activated. A warning system! Only it uses magic rather than electricity. Now everyone will wake up and know that there are intruders. I stand up and turn around to see what''s going on. *gasp* (Liara) The water is turning red. Two halves of a man wearing a dark fitting robe can now be seen with his guts spilling~ I feel sick. If not for the experiences of Soldier Me that are hardening my feelings, I would have vomited at the sight already. [It was you or him. Easy choice in my book.] (Soldier Me) Maybe. But I still took a life. I''m a killer now and I''m not okay with that. [You are not alone, later you should open up with Mother about this.] (Doctor Me) [Still, our magic saved us! Our enemy was far deadlier this time, and we had an easier time than against Thomen!] (Gamer Me) is a one of my prototype spells, but it'' s really effective. More than I hoped. I gave the threads physical presence and sharpness, and willed them to leash upward had anything touched them. As Meridia said, no mage would think about using threads themselves to do something. They thought I was focusing on mother''s barrier and ignored the threads themselves. It worked well as trap. Of course I had a reactive barrier in place and ready to pop up as an additional safety, but I''m glad I didn''t have to test it. My spells are just prototypes after all. My saving grace is that I can pour huge amount of magic in my spells than anyone else, making up for imperfections in the construction with sheer raw power. [More surprisingly, your prediction came true! You CAN see the future! Am I the only one amazed by that?] (Gamer Me) True. I wasn''t sure something would happen tonight either, but it did! I''m so relived that I listened to the others Me. ¡°Was he the only one?¡± (Serina) ¡°Seems that way... Keep your guard up, I couldn''t see them at all, not even a glimpse with my magic sight.¡± (Meridia) ¡°Neither could I~ *pray* (Serina) Mother and Meridia are restless. I think Meridia is focusing on her magic sight, while Mother is praying. Uhm... Even if there are more assassins here my barriers and my are still up. I don''t think they can sneak past them at all... That was their best shot, was it? What should I do now? [NOTHING!!! You are their target! You stay right here, soldier! Don''t you dare move a step out of this room! You understand???] (Soldier Me) But... [NO BUTS! Amigarde herself couldn''t pierce your barrier if she wanted. We are safe here. Your only priority is to stay safe. That''s an order!] (Soldier Me) I get it! Don''t shout! I''m just worried about other Sisters. [That''s the Order of the Knights'' job. Let the professional do the rest. You are a three years old little girl. You defended yourself and Mother. Chasing after invisible assassins is not something you can do. STAY PUT. I won''t repeat myself, soldier.] (Soldier Me) If you say so~ Remember that your so called professionals let death come close to me for the second time! [Please, Liara. Listen to him. Don''t make Soldier Me angry.] (Bookworm Me) Fine. I''ll stay put. I just hope the other Sisters are ok. [The assassin was invisible. Maybe he went full stealth stright to us. A surgical strike if you will. Maybe he was alone. Being more would only invite more opportunities for failure after all.] (Science me) [That invisibility is pretty broken if you ask me. That spell needs a nerf!] (Gamer me) Let''s hope Science Me is right. (Serina) "Liara, I informed the captain of the guards with . They''ll handle things from here. Just sit tight." (Serina) *nod* (Liara) ¡°Liara, can you let me out? They might need an healer on standby. It is my duty.¡± (Serina) "I''m not letting you out. Stay with me, please." *teary eyes* (Liara) I couldn''t forgive myself is something were to happen to Mother. [Good call. Serina and Meridia are the VIPs. Don''t let them be heroes, because heroes die.] (Soldier Me) [Soldier Me!] (Bookworm Me) He is right. Don''t worry, I can take it. I do feel like a coward, and I know I could do more. But Soldier Me is right. I can''t go around chasing invisible assassins with the body of a three years old little girl. I''ll stay put and protect Mother and Meridia. This is something I can do.
Escape: Codename Eye Location: Gloria''s Temple / Seer''s Tower Time: Y1503 / 29th day of the Fire Moon POV: Codename Eye, Team Darkness, Support mage The topmost level of the Seer''s tower. We are in position. Primary target is in sight. Two secondary targets in sight but shielded by high tier barriers. No guards on the balcony. No living in the lower levels. Primary target is waving magic and fully open. Our infiltration was a complete success! The plan now is simple. I wait behind the two women. Brain will kill the primary target, the barrier sustained by her will unravel and I will take care of the secondary targets. That little girl is as good as dead already. Brain should move in any moment now. ~ *swish* (???) *fall* *splash* (???) What happened? Did Brain stumble??? I cannot see past his invisibility either! I can see the water is depressed. The women see it too! Get up! Move, you idiot!!! <********> (Little Girl) The little girl weaved another barrier, this time around herself! It''s too thick! I won''t be able to penetrate it! The assassination failed! Move, Brain! What are you waiting for?!? *woooooooo* *woooooo* (Horn) The horns! We are in deep shit! We have to leave!!! Why is~ *invisibility fade* (Codename Brain) He~ is dead. ... *flee* (Codename Eye) ... We lost Brain. The assassination has failed. With the horns sounding and no communication from me, Heart and Claw must be running for their lives, following the escape plan. I have four minutes of invisibility left. Let''s make the most of it! I dash through two levels. My feet are wrapped in cloth to muffle my steps, but my running can be heard. Good thing there is nobody alive to listen. It was the right call to kill everybody along the way. What the hell happened back there? No. We''ll have time later to consider it. ... I''m at Ground level. The spiral stairs from the ruling tower leave me wide open. As I run, guards emerge from the flight of stairs in front of me that leads underground. Damn it! I should have cleared the lower levels while I had the time! "Where is everyone? There are supposed to be~ *slit *fall* (Guard) "Jaden!!! Where are you you little!~ *slit* *fall* (Guard) *heavy breathing* (Codename Eye) Luck wanted that the stairs the guards come from face the exit door, and away from me. I take my chances and run toward the guards. At the edge of the hole in the floor I jump, and land directly behind the two men. They have but one moment before I bring out two small knives and slit their throats from their back. *look around* (Codename Eye) Had the guards had faster reactions, or had I left to shallow a wound, they would have been able to retaliate. I was lucky. I can''t fight the whole church alone! I need to get out of here!!! Weaving this invisibility spell took a lot out of me. My stamina is running low, my head feels light and my sight is getting blurry. Heart is not here, hopefully she is gone. I have two minutes of invisibility left. This might just be enough to dash through the open space between the towers! *flee* (Codename Eye) "Geron is still alive!" (Guard) "This one too!" (Guard) There are guards in front of the tower. The guards we put to sleep before were taken down from our hooks. I have to be careful. Slip past them without letting them bump into me. "Hey! We have a lead! A dark figure was seen running toward the Ruling Tower!" (Guard) "Let the Order deal with them. We have to secure the Seer''s Tower first." (Guard) Damn. They saw Heart. The ruling tower must be swarming with guards! My invisibility is running thin. We should avoid the walls at all costs, but I just have no other options. Please. Let me make it before my invisibility runs out! *run* (Codename Eye) "What''s with this gust of wind?" (Guard) "If you have the time to care about the wind, than follow me inside the tower. And be careful. We still have no idea who we are dealing with, here." (Guard)
Escape: Codename Heart Location: Gloria''s Temple / Seer''s Tower Time: Y1503 / 29th day of the Fire Moon POV: Codename Heart, Team Darkness, Mage *woooooooo* *woooooo* (Horns) The horns. Brain was clear, we can''t fight an all out battle inside the temple. If the horn blows, then we all focus on escape, and escape only. Time is short. (Codename Heart) I wasn''t waiting idly for them. I took my time to gather a sizeable amount of magic. My simply changes the color of my cloak to blend in with my surroundings. It''s a far cry from Eye''s , but it will have to do. *flee* (Codename Heart) I reach the exit of the tower, the two we left attached to the walls are still here. I don''t like rushing things, but the more I wait, the worse it will be. I trust my weak camouflage spell and run, trying to stay far from brightly lit areas. I shadow the tree trunks, dash, and crawl. Guards are swarming like ants. Especially troublesome are the guards on top of the walls. Only fifty meters left, I can do it! ¡°There! Near that tree!¡± (Feldris, Scout) "I can see him! Knights, with me!" (Steffen, Leader) "Yes, leader!" (Stella, Mage Knight) Damn it!!! I see the entrance. I can make it! *dash* (Codename Heart) *swish* *hit leg* (Arrow) *fall* *scream* (Codename Heart) *groan* A volley of arrows~ From the walls~ "Stella, capture him alive! Second unit, with me! To the ruling tower! That''s where he was heading. There might be more of them!" (Steffen) The pain... It''s hard to focus on my magic. This might be my last spell. I''m done for, but I can buy time for Claw and the others! (Codename Heart) ¡°Careful! The enemy is weaving a spell!¡± (Stella) (Stella) That''s bad! The enemy is can dispel magic! She wills the magic I carefully weaved back into disorder! My spell already weak spell fizzled! I can''t block the entrance! ... It''s over. ... You are on your own, Claw. Please, you have to make~ *stab* "Ahhhhhh!!!" (Codename Heart) "It''s only your shoulder, low life. No more weaving for you. Now go to sleep." (Stella) (Stella) My eyelids feel heavy. The pain is fading. This is were I die~
Escape: Codename Claw Location: Gloria''s Temple / Seer''s Tower Time: Y1503 - 29th day of the Fire Moon POV: Codename Claw, Team Darkness, Muscle *woooooooo* *woooooo* (Horns) The horns! I knew striking the main temple of Gloria was a mistake, but Brain wouldn''t listen. Gold is of no use to a dead men, I said. Well, I can only hope Heart and the others will be able to escape on their own. The three of them have camouflage spells, so they should be alright. Brain plan for this eventuality was for me to hold the entrance if I saw a glimpse of them running, flee otherwise. I know which signs to look for to spot their camouflage. They are not in sight. *flee* (Claw) There are people alive in the upper levels, but they will be defending those rooms. They won''t leave the High Priestess unguarded. And we killed everybody on ground level and below, nothing will impede my escape.
*far voice* "Bodies! Two, up stairs! The rest with me!" (Steffen, Leader) Only now they entered the tower. Not a bad response actually, barely two minutes have passed. The Knights of Gloria are not to be taken lightly. Disobeying orders I waited for my comrades in front of the tunnel we made, but I cannot wait any longer. They must have taken the alternative escape route over the walls. We''ll meet at the rendezvous point as planned. They won''t die that easily. I''ll have to plug the hole we made. *grunt* *lift debris* (Codename Claw) *slam!* *plug hole* (Debris) I can''t do it as gracefully as Heart or Eye could. That''s not my gig. In Darkness my role is to use force, when subtlety is not enough. Brain wanted diverse teammates to handle everything this would throw at us. He is the greatest leader I ever had the pleasure of knowing. Who else would have picked the big clumsy me to be an assassin? *grin* (Codename Claw) Yes. There is no way Brain or the others are dead! *push* (Codename Claw) *slide* *thump* (Debris) There! The silent cutter used by Heart is great, the plug is seamlessly part of the walls once more. They will find it, upon close examination, but I will be long gone by then. One last surprise. *slide* (Device on a keg) A keg of oil rigged with a proximity enchantment trigger. It might be enough to make the whole tunnel collapse, and surely kill the fools that will follow. Courtesy of Heart of the Darkness! He he he. Now to the rendezvous point in the eastern district. Brain is like a fox, he probably carried out the assassination anyway and will show up alongside the others like it''s nothing and say that it was easy and my worries were for nothing. Yes. Everyone will be alright. They have to be. *run* (Codename Claw) Chapter 16.5: The Forbidden City Carrier of Omens Location: Forbidden City / Seer''s Prison Time: Y0000 / 28th day of the Fire Moon *knock* *knock knock* *knock* [Ga''Li sure was quick today... I can see nothing wrong through the spyhole. I''ll let him through. But it''s suspicious. I''ll throw a yellow stone inside the just to be on the safe side.] (Mi''Kai''Ra) *throw* *clang* "The snake is dead! The snake is dead!" (Ga''Li) "Are you sure?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Ga''Li is sure! We must bring the to the Council!" (Ga''Li) Mi''Kai''Ra sprung in action. He picked another colored stone from a pouch on his belt and threw it inside a small hole in the floor. After that, he went to open the first of many metal doors that separates them from the entrance of the prison. Meanwhile, Ga''Li went under a stream of water that was flowing on one side of the chamber. He had to wash off pockets of hypnotic gas trapped in his fur. Something the Rat-Kin learned from experience. While moving toward the entrance, Ga''Li paid attention to something he saw every day. Paintings on the walls of the four chambers. They depicted the prisoner laying waste to the Rat-Kin using great magic. The painting were meant as warning, so that future generations of Rat-Kin would never let their guard down and suffer the same fate at the hand of the snake. [And we never let our guard down. Our ancestors would be proud!] (Ga''Li) "Be ready, Ga''Li. The guards will be inspecting us in the first chamber." (Mi''Kai''Ra) *clang* Sure enough, four heavily armed Rat-Kin guards were pointing their spears at Ga''Li and Mi''Kai''Ra. They closed the heavy metal door behind them, and stood still under the watchful eyes of the guards. "A yellow stone, and a black stone. Explain yourselves." (Rat-Kin Elite Guard) "The snake is dead! I must bring the to the Rat-Kin Council at once!" (Ga''Li) One of the guard was holding a bone trinket in his hands. He was communicating with the Council using magic. After a short deliberation the guard spoke. "The timing couldn''t be worse, Warden. One of Them is hunting our kin in the streets. If we venture outside, the might be eaten alongside you." (Rat-Kin Elite Guard) "Curse our bad luck!" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "There is a way. A secret tunnel underground connects directly to the Council chamber. It was built in secret and was meant to smuggle people and goods while avoiding Their gaze. We might risk Them discovering it, but the Council sees no other solution. They want to see the as soon as possible. I''ll guide you personally. There is an access here in the Seer''s Prison." (Rat-Kin Elite Guard) "Lead the way." (Mi''Kai''Ra) "They never cared much for the snake''s words anyway. Let''s hope They don''t mind that it died." (Ga''Li) Tales of the snake, and the misery he visited upon the Rat-Kin so very long ago, were well known. But the prisoner was not invincible and was eventually subdued and captured by the Rat-Kin, albeit at great cost. The prisoner was terrifying, but there was something that the Rat-Kin faced every day that was far more threatening. The thought of facing even one of Them and emerging victorious was nothing short of wishful thinking. Nothing in this world can possibly oppose Them. The Rat-Kin can only bow down and endure. Ga''Li couldn''t help but feel that doom itself was contained with the small crystal he was carrying. The Rat-Kin Council will have some tough decisions to make.
Oracle Location: Forbidden City/Underground Council Chamber Time: Y0000 / 28th day of the Fire Moon The Underground Council Chamber was built deep inside the rocks. It was the place where the real Council of the Rat-Kin ruled. The room was semicircular in shape and had a four meter wide wall in the back. The floor was only about two meters high. More than enough for the short Rat-Kin to move comfortably. In front of the flat wall, there was an altar like stone table used by the Council members. On the floor, there was a wheel like device. The entrance was a circular tunnel about one meter in diameter. *sigh* (High Chancellor Mal''Jar) Mal''Jar was staring at painting on the flat wall. It was drawn long ago, when the Rat-Kin tribe had a name. Back then it was known as Ku''Alki tribe. Before then the the Rat-Kin were divided in warring tribes. Always fighting each others. Than a great enemy, one strong enough to threat the very survival of the Rat-Kin race, emerged. The legendary hero of the Rat-Kin rose and united the tribes. To fight. This very chamber was dug back then. It is said that the Hero himself helped digging. [Perhaps The Hero always knew that the Ku''Alki stood no chance. Perhaps he built this chamber so that our history would survive Their rule.] (Mal''Jar) Mal''Jar was the head of the Shadow Council of the Rat-Kin. And he was eagerly awaiting for someone to arrive. *dong* "Chancellor, the Warden has arrived" (Rat-Kin Shadow Guard) "They made it! Good! Yes, that''s good. Open the secret passageway at once!" (Mal''Jar) At the order of the Chancellor, several guards pushed the wheel like device on the floor. A large slab of stone slowly slided away, revealing an opening on the wall. From that opening, came two small creatures. One was Mi''Kai''Ra, the warden of the Seer''s prison. The other was Ze''Gart, one of the greatest warriors amongst the Rat-Kin. "Members of the Shadow Council! I, Ze''Gart, bring here the Warden of the Seer''s prison. As you requested." (Elite Rat-Kin Guard Ze''Gart) "You did well, Ze''Gart. You can leave and return to your duties." (Mal''Jar) The heavly armoured Rat-Kin saluted the Shadow Council, and left the chamber. "Warden Mi''Kai''Ra, hand over the . The shaman will examine it immediately. I want you to stay here and bear witness." (Mal''Jar) An old female Rat-Kin slowly approached Mi''Kai''Ra. She was about fifty years of age.Considering that the average lifespan of a Rat-Kin was thirty years, it was remarkable. She had a name, but forsake it long ago and was only known as The Shaman. Because of her old age, she was always accompanied by a young female Rat-Kin that helped in her everyday duties. The Shaman was one of the few Rat-Kin born with the ability to weave magic and was invaluable to the Rat-Kin tribe. "Here, Shaman. The ." (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Thank you, Warden." (Shaman) The Shaman slowly walked to a small pillar in the centre of the chamber. She put the in a fitting slot on top of the pillar, opened her arms and started weaving. The chamber was deep enough underground, and the magic was small enough that They would not feel it. Or pherhaps They simply are not interested in the puny weaving a Rat-Kin can do. Either way the Rat-Kin will get their way. After a few minutes, the Shaman was done weaving, and the magic activated. <*********> (Shaman) Inside the mind of the people present, the fearsome form of the Prisoner could be seen and his cryptic words could be heard. The prisoner spoke a strange language, but the spell took care of that as well. It wasn''t translation. The very thought of the Prisoner were mirrored inside the minds of the people affected by the spell. [/%"/$**(!"Y=**] (Prisoner) Many thought were garbled and incomprehensible. The seer was always kept drugged by a volcanic gas. Had he ever gained full consciousness, he would have easily broken free from his chains. But in that state his thought were that of madness. After almost half an hour spent listening garbled thoughts, finally the Council heard something that made sense. [** **** Gifted ******] (Prisoner) [*** One **** Destiny ***] (Prisoner) [!!!!!!!!!!!!!CATACLYSM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!] (Prisoner) **screams of pain** (All presents)Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. *heavy breath* "What was that?" (Mal''Jar) *weak voice* "Death." (Shaman) *pant* "Such a clear vision." (Mi''Kai''Ra) "We all saw it, warden. No wonder the backlash killed the snake." (Councilman A) "Tomorrow... Tomorrow the Forbidden City will be no more." (Councilman B) "Tomorrow we die. This whole region will be engulfed in flames. It will disappear from this world forever." (Councilman C) "Members of the Shadow Council. Shaman. Warden. Take your seats. You all saw what will happen. We must decide." (Mal''Jar) "Do we keep silent?" (Mal''Jar) "Or do we... Tell the Dragons?" (Mal''Jar)
Message Location: Forbidden City / Dragon plaza Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon The sun was still high in the sky when the Rat Kin lit the bracer in the middle of the Dragon Plaza. The sun set and the night came. The Dragon Priest was still kneeling in front of the bracer. The night subsided and the sun rose again. The Dragon Priest was still kneeling in front of the bracer. Only embers were left. The Dragons are ageless and unchallenged. Their sense of time differed from the short lived and weak Rat Kins. Furthermore it was the weak that was calling for the strong to come. The answer would only arrive when a Dragon wished for it. The Dragon Priest could do nothing but wait. [The heat is unbearable. How much longer will I have to wait? If this goes on I might die before They even arrive.] *sweat* (Dragon Priest) As in answer to the Rat Kin thought, the still air became agitated in the centre of the Dragon Plaza. The Dragon Priest looked up. A snake like creature was coming from the sky. The creature had no wings, but was flying anyway in defiance of common sense. It looked as if it was swimming in the air, rather than flying in it. It''s movement were gracious, like a dance. As the Dragon descended, it became bigger and bigger, until it filled the sight of the Rat Kin. That Dragon was gigantic even when compared to other dragons slumbering on the plaza. A gargantuan beast about three hundred meters in length. Gigantic beyond belief. The creature touched down with a grace one wouldn''t expect from such a massive body, making no noise at all. The Dragon coiled down, with it''s head resting on the stony floor of the plaza. The altar was twenty meters tall. Just enough for the Dragon priest to be at the same level of two eyes on the head of the gigantic Dragon. Two, because the Dragon had a third vertical eye on the top of it''s forehead. It was closed. "Mighty One! We bring an Oracle from the Elven Seer. Your faithful servant believe the content to be worthy of your attention!" *extend hands* (Dragon Priest) *shatter* (Crystal Record) In a moment, the delicate crystal held by the small furry hands broke in small pieces. *collapse* (Dragon Priest) The Dragon uttered no word nor did anything else at all. After the Rat Kin was done speaking, the simply shattered and the Dragon Priest died, falling lifeless on the ground. ... *fly away* (Dragon) The Dragon seemed to ponder for a few seconds, then lifted off and left with the same grace with which it had arrived. The Dragon Priest succeeded in his heavy responsability.
Offering Location: Forbidden City Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon *ding* *ding* *ding* (Bells) [I am The Shaman. Every able Rat Kin is to search the city for whatever scrap of food or gold they can find and bring it to the Dragon plaza at once. It''s Their will. Our survival is at stake. Please, comply and we will endure. As always.] (Shaman) The Shaman is the only living Rat Kin able to share her thoughts with magic. She is a respected figure. Many know how much she sacrificed to become Shaman. When she says something, few would doubt her words have anything but the best interests of the tribe in mind. "Mother. What do we do?" (Rat Kin Youth A) "We do as the Shaman says, my child. Let''s take our food to the surface. You too, my children. Take something and follow me." (Shi''Shi) "But I''m hungry!" (Rat Kin Youth B) "I know, my child. I am too." (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi and her litter of ten lived in a small cave on the wall of a small branch canyon of the Forbidden City. She wasn''t poor for the standards of the tribe, but still they often suffered from hunger. And always. Always lived under the fear for Their rule. They often asked for unreasonable things from the Rat Kins. Many die every time, but most live. And the tribe endures. Just yesterday, one of Them was hunting Rat Kins for sport. Shi''Shi survived only because another was eaten in her place. This time, they were asked to part with their precious food. Since Rat Kin have fur, most don''t wear clothes. Fabric is an expensive luxury item. Shi''Shi fixed rags for a living, so she and her litter packed what little they had inside backpacks made of rags she had laying around and left their now empty cave. "So many! It will take hours to arrive!" (Shi''Shi) The stairs and passageways were small, and only a few could pass at any given time. Right now the whole canyon was dotted with Rat Kins trying to reach the surface. Most didn''t have means to hold their belonging, so they were carrying by hands. "Look! it''s Them!!!" (Rat Kin Youth C) "I''m scared!!!" (Rat Kin Youth D) "Now, now. They just want food. And we are bringing it to them. We''ll be fine." (Shi''Shi) They could see only a small portion of the sky, but there were dozens of Dragons flying above their head. Terrifying. The Rat Kin built wooden lift, but there was only few of them. The Rat Kin without backpacks could only wait for a lift to stop at their level. Long queues formed. Shi''Shi was amongst the lucky ones. Finally Shi''Shi arrived at the surface. There were long queues with small mountains of food accumulating. Once her turn arrived, she and her litter unloaded the content of their backpack and joined another line. When she asked where they where all going the answer was simple. "She will soon awake. We all need to be there." (Rat Kin Guard) Shivers went down Shi''Shi spine as she and her litter joined to long procession for the Dragon Plaza.
Gathering Location: Serenia''s Domain / Forbidden City / Roots of the Dragon Plaza Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon "I''m tired!" (Rat Kin Youth A) "I''m Hungry!" (Rat Kin Youth B) "I''m cold!" (Rat Kin Youth C) "I know, my children. Bear with it a while longer." (Shi''Shi) It was almost night time. The temperature was dropping. Virtually every Rat Kin in the Forbidden city was gathered in the grassy plain around the Dragon Plaza. Standing torches lit the area, revealing an ocean of at least two hundred thousand individuals. It was noisy as people talked with each others. In the air, there were dozens of Dragons. Some wandering aimlessly in the sky. Others making circles around the plaza, like vultures awaiting for the Rat Kins to die. Shi''Shi was near the back of the gathering, at least two kilometres away from the plaza itself. But even from there, she could see small mountains of food and riches dotting the plaza. Today, the head of The Apex, the most dreaded Dragon of all, would awaken. Stories passed down amongst the Rat Kins show that She is not as forgiving as the rest of Them. Even They fear her! Enough that the suicidal task of waking her up is given to the Rat Kins, for no Dragon would dare to do so. This offering is meant to try and appease Her. Shi''Shi did her part, sharing what little precious food she had. She can only hope it will be enough. **ROOAAARRRRRR** (Dragons) An incredible roar shook the air. Many Rat Kin hunkered down in terror. Shi''Shi looked in the direction of the Black Mountain. Five lights were approaching from there. They got bigger and bigger. Even from that distance, the size of those creatures was apparent. "My children, that''s The Apex. Those five rule over all of Them. Kneel now." (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi, her children, and all the Rat Kin not consumed by terror knelt down. Shi''Shi glanced a peek. The five touched down in the Dragon Plaza. That structure was about one kilometre in size, enough for those five to coil down and still have space to spare. In the centre on the Plaza, on top of the Dragon''s Altar, Shi''Shi knew a Dragon Priest was waiting to hear whatever unreasonable demand The Apex would make. To date no Dragon Priest ever survived an encounter with a Dragon, but sometimes they died before being able to fulfil their role as messengers. Ruin would follow in such cases. Dragon Priests go through a gruesome and painful training to ensure that they can survive long enough to deliver their message. An unsettling silence fell over the plaza. Broken only by occasional screams of terror from individuals who couldn''t handle the pressure. Even the Dragons flying in the sky became totally silent. "What''s happening" (Rat Kin Youth D) *whisper* "Shhhh. The Dragon Priest is hearing Her demands." (Shi''Shi) "I''m scared!!!" (Rat Kin Youth C) *whisper* "I know. Pray for our ancestors in your mind. They''ll give you courage." (Shi''Shi) The Rat Kin didn''t believe in Gods for even the Gods were couldn''t do anything against Them. Instead the Rat Kins worshipped the souls of their ancestors. Those who endured Their rule and left a descendence. Long minutes passed. The Dragons had yet to start feasting upon the Rat Kin''s offering. Not a good sign. *ROOOOOAAAARRRRR* (Golden Dragon) The silence was broken by the roar of a single Dragon. Yet that roar was stronger than the any dragons Shi''Shi had heard before. It could only have come from Her. Shi''Shi ears were ringing, and she was two kilometres away from the plaza. Terror filed Shi''Shi''s heart. "W~ With me, my children! Take each other hands! Like I taught you! RUN!!!" (Shi''Shi) That roar caused the Rat Kins to panic. What followed was a stampede. The Rat Kins desperately tried to flee. The screams. The slow ones being trampled. **screams** (Rat Kins) Shi''Shi was near the edge of the gathering. She was one of the first to start fleeing, she was safe for now. She was running like her life depended on it. It did. *flash* *wave of heat* An incredible flash of light made the night become day for a moment. Shi''Shi wasn''t blinded because her back was turned. After the flash, a flickering red light like it was coming from a fire cast a shadow in front of her. Shi''Shi felt heat and timidly looked over her shoulder while still running and holding the hands of her litter. Shi''Shi eyes went wide. The plaza was no longer visible. It was surrounded by a gigantic wall of flames! Shi''Shi thought the flames were encircling the entire Dragon Plaza. Surely a spell The Apex had weaved. The flames must have been at least half a kilometre in height! Tens of thousand of Rat Kins must have been engulfed by it. Shi''Shi''s mind couldn''t wrap around just how gigantic the flames were. Shi''Shi kept running along with her litter. The light and heat quickly disappeared behind her. Shi''Shi kept running. ... *heavy breath* "I~ Can''t~ (Rat Kin youth A) *heavy breath* "Let''s~ Rest~ A moment~ *sits down* (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi didn''t know how long had she run. But she just couldn''t take another step. She had to rest first. Shi''Shi looked back. Few Rat Kins were running past her, but most were still behind her. She was farther from the dragon plaza than before, but she didn''t feel safe at all. It was a plain. There was no where to hide. Being one or tens of kilometres from Them made no difference at all. For some reasons They had stopped. Most of them were still flying idly in the air. She couldn''t see well that far, but she felt like they were waiting for something. Surprising. She fully expected Them to dive and hunt the Rat Kins. [This pause won''t last. Where can I go? Maybe I can reach the city?] (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi didn''t want to let this chance to live go to waste. She was thinking about what to do. As a mother, the instinct of protecting her children kept her sane, kept her focused. Hiding in one of the caves in the canyons of the Forbidden City was probably the best call. The city was only ten minutes away. She would have been a lot safer with tens of metres of rocks over her head. *heavy breath* "Alright, children. Enough rest. We head towar.D. Gha!" *collapse* (Shi''Shi) Shi''Shi and her litter collapsed to the ground. Dead. Every Rat Kin around her collapsed. Dead. Every Rat Kin still alive in the city, in the plaza, underground or in tens of kilometres in every direction from the plaza collapsed. Dead. There were no longer any Rat Kin alive that could even think on what happened. Everyone simply stopped being alive. Today, the twenty-ninth day of the Fire moon, The Rat Kin tribe in the Forbidden City ceased to be. But the day was not over. The worse had yet to come.
Chapter 17: The Cataclysm Golden Dragon Location: Serenia''s Domain / Forbidden City / Serenia''s Mausoleum Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon A Dragon Priest, accompanied by a procession of servants, was standing in reverence at the sight before him. Despite his harsh training, the Dragon Priest''s legs were visibly trembling. He, along with everyone there was terrified by the occupant of the most luxurious structure in the Forbidden City. Feeling the time was right, heroically overcoming his fears, the Dragon priest finally gave the order. *whisper* "Open it." (Dragon Priest) Walking as softly as she could, like she was afraid of breaking the floor, the ancel advanced toward a crank lever on the wall. *look back* (Me''Ra, Ancilla) *nod* (Dragon Priest) The young Rat-Kin knew exactly what she was supposed to do. Even so, she looked back at the Dragon Priest. Half of her wanted to be told she was making a mistake, that she could just walk away. The other half waned nothing more than to just flee. In the end, the harsh conditioning she want trough meant the ancilla ultimately decided to uphold her heavy responsibility. Me''Ra firmly grasped the lever in front of her and pulled. *turn* *screech* *gasp* (Me''Ra) The young Rat-Kin''s heart skipped a beat as she let go of the screeching lever. Me''Ra felt like she had just committed murder. It took a few seconds for the ancilla calm herself enough and resume her heavy duty. Someone had to bear the burden, and it was hers this time. She knew full well she would not live to see the end of the day, and she accepted it. The thing Me''Ra truly dreaded was not losing her life, but condemning every other Rat-Kin to die because of her incompetence. She would never be able to face her ancestors. *open* (Hatch) As Me''Ra turned the lever, a small hatch opened in the ceiling of the mausoleum. The light of the sun enveloped the inside of the room revealing elaborate drawings, rich ornaments and a literal mountain of gold and treasures. And on top of the golden mountain, a creature. Coiled like a sleeping snake. With golden scales and three eyes. Gigantic in size. A Dragon. The creature twitched, as an high pitched voice filled the room. Me''Ra hurried, taking her place amongst the other members of her order. *hurry* (Me''Ra) *bow* (Ancilla and Dragon Priest) "Lady Serenia! The Apex beseech you!" (Dragon Priest) The dragon opened one of its snake like eyes, revealing a golden iridescent iris and slit like pupil as black as the night. The pupil, at first wide, contracted as the mighty beast focused its sight on the nearby Rat-Kin. *sweat* (Dragon Priest) What the mighty creature saw was a minute creature, an humanoid rat, wearing gaudy red and black clothes accompanied by similarly small rats clad in white. The rats were about one meter tall, truly a minute existence compared to the two hundred meters long Dragon coiled on golden mountain. (Serenia, Apex Dragon) The Dragon Priest, who was already kneeling, staggered. His head fell even lower to the ground. One of the female rat lost consciousness. It was doubtful the Dragon felt those creatures were worth speaking with. Even if it did feel that way, it was beneath the creature to use such a slow and primitive language. Serenia was only interested in extracting information, and she did so the most efficient way possible, weaving a small spell to look at the Rat-Kin memories like one would watch a film or read a book. The life of the insignificant rat unravelled before Serenia. The small Rat being born, selected and put alongside other rats, learning of the Dragons and going through what can only be described as torture, everyday. The best day of his life came as the rat earned his tunic. Finally, amongst the worthless garbage, Serenia found the information she was after. Something about an oracle. Something about doom. The Apex summoning her. And finally, the minute creature feeling of awe, terror and despair as he appearing before Serenia followed shortly after by~ *explode* (Dragon Priest) *collapse* (Female Rats) [... I wish my servants were sturdier ...] (Serenia) The male rat exploded, with blood and flesh splattering all around. The female rats around fell to the ground, maybe unconscious, maybe dead. Serenia cared too little to confirm either options. As Serenia was sifting through the information she just acquired, discarding what was too worthless to even remember, she felt insulted by the bits that mattered. [Doom? DOOM?!? Preposterous!] (Serenia) Dragons are unchallenged in this world. To think her brethren would believe to an Oracle divined by an existence as small and worthless as the Elven Seer! Pathetic. Serenia will have to rectify the situation herself, as usual. Maybe she''ll have to discipline the Apex to teach them a lesson. Something she looked forward to. *float* (Serenia) Having decided on her actions, Serenia lifted off, floating above the mountain of gold. Once in the air, the golden dragon begun flying in a trajectory along the surface of an imaginary sphere thirty meters in diameter just over the mountain of gold. Serenia was collimating a large amount of aether. So much that the space around begun warping and distorting as it became fully depleted of aether. A feat only the strongest amongst the Dragons could accomplish. (Serenia) As Serenia''s powerful spell activated, the space around her melted away in ripples. Glimpse of an open blue sky could be seen for a moment, and the moment after that, the giggantic creature disappeared, followed by a powerful shockwave that propagated and reverberated inside the mausoleum until it died out.
*weak voice* "Owww... What happened?" (Me''Ra) Sometime had passed, against all odds, one of the ancilla woke up. Me''Ra was bleeding from the nose and from the eyes. Her white fur and dress stained by the blood of the deceased Dragon Priest. "Me''Ki''N? ... Anyone? ..." *sniff* (Me''Ra) Me''Ra was the only survivor. Few creatures can endure the weaving of a Dragon at such short range. Me''Ra was lucky. *stagger* "I need help... Clean up... Before She returns..." (Me''Ra) Me''Ra was in great pain and had an head splitting headache. Fighting through the pain, she left the mausoleum, walking unsteadily. One could only shudder at the though of what Serenia would do, had She returned to her mausoleum painted red with Rat-Kin blood and entrails. Me''Ra couldn''t know that Serenia would never return to her mausoleum again.
Summit Location: Serenia''s Domain / Black Mountain Summit Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon (Serenia) What Serenia just weaved, was a spell that folded space, allowing the user to travel without moving. The walls of the mausoleum melted away, replaced by the skyline of far mountains and an open skies, accompanied by a powerful shockwave that reverberated through the air. Serenia was now on top of the Black Mountain. Or she should have been. The mountain top was shaved off, a platform build in its place. The clearing was big enough for several Dragons to lay in coils. There were pillars with rich carvings, and patterns on the stone floor. Serenia was impressed. Just seven decades had passed since she ordered the Rat-kins to build this platform. Her servants already completed the task in such short time. [My servants managed not to disappoint my expectations, this time.] (Serenia) For the first time after her awakening, Serenia relaxed. She loved watching her domain from the top of the Black Mountain. A mountain she personally charred black with her flames, to mark her domain. Serenia looked far with two of her powerful Dragon eyes, but couldn''t see anything amiss in the large plain surrounding her in all directions. (Serenia) Wanting to know more, Serenia weaved a new spell. She refined countless magic threads that extended like tendrils, reaching to the far ends of her domain in all directions, hundreds of km away. Trees, Rat Kin, Houses, Dragons she could sense everything. After a few minutes of searching, with still nothing out of the ordinary coming up, she rescinded the spell. [Everything is as it should. My brethren better have an explanation.] (Serenia) ****ROOOOOOOAAARRR**** (Serenia) Serenia let out a thundering roar. One that shook the cloud and could be heard in every corner of her Domain. A call for The Apex to assemble. Serenia only saw the memories of a servant about doom, and a request from The Apex to wake her up. Apparently The Apex has proof. Hopefully for Them, it will justify waking her up. Even The Apex wouldn''t escape severe punishment, otherwise. Serenia coiled down in the middle of the platform, enjoying the warmth of the sun, the view and the breeze. Dragons with their long lives have a different perception of time. It may take many hours for The Apex to fully assemble. It won''t be a problem. Even if doom really is approaching. A being strong enough to challenge Serenia simply does not exists in this world. She made sure of that.
The Apex Location: Serenia''s Domain / Black Mountain Summit Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon "Lady Serenia. I, Altamir, heed your call and pledge my loyalty." (Altamir, Apex Dragon) The fifth and last member of The Apex touched down, coiling in a corner of the platform. In Dragon culture, strength is everything. When dragons meet, either one pledge loyalty, or fight. Needless to say, challenging Serenia would be nothing short of suicide. "Veridion. Altamir. Telluria. Kastah. Explain." (Serenia) Serenia asked the obvious question. A lean red dragon, about fifty meter long, the youngest smallest member of The Apex, answered. "I shall speak, Mother." (Kastah, Apex Dragon) Both dragons leapt in the air. Dragons have no wings, they fly by manipulating the air and the force of gravity with magic. Rather than fly, one can say Dragons swim in the air, their flight is almost like a dance, beautiful and mesmerizing. As for the reason of their leap, that''s simple. Strength. Dragons need to prove that their words are worth listening. The Red Dragon and the giant Golden Dragon fought in the sky. Their fight shook the earth and scattered the clouds. Thunderous roars filled the air. No magic was involved. Serenia and Kastah were fighting with fangs, teeth and breaths. Each trying to sink the other to the ground. *crash down* (Kastah) The fight lasted only a few minutes. Kastah fell from the sky, roughly hitting the platform, cracking the thick stone tiles and making plumes of dust puffs from the dusty floor. Serenia, gracefully coiled down at the centre of the platform moments later. (Veridion, Apex Dragon) Kastah had deep cuts, bites and charred scales all over her body. Her life was not in danger of course. The vitality of a dragon is nothing to sneer at. Still, Veridion, the largest and oldest living Dragon, healed Kastah''s battered body for her. Serenia was unharmed, of course. "Kastah, you have grown. You truly earned your place in The Apex." (Serenia) "Thank you, Mother. I''m unworthy." *lowers head* (Kastah) "Regarding the matter of the Elven Seer ~ You are fools!" (Serenia) This statement shook The Apex. Dragon are fearless and confident by nature, a result of their unchallenged supremacy. But an angry Serenia is something no creature would ever want to face. "Kastah shared with me the memories of this Elven Seer. Even if the Oracle is accurate, and my Domain is doomed, it would be of no consequence. We can easily endure the destruction. I welcome it even! I hadn''t had a fair challenge in millennia! We shall burn the enemies and their folly! Let them come! Let my stale Domain burns! We will set off to new lands and beat new servants into submission! I will have a new Domain!" (Serenia) ****ROAAAARRRR**** (Serenia) Serenia''s words were no mere boast. [Twenty millennia ago, Serenia bested in combat even the . To think an existence even greater than that could have eluded our sight for so long and is about to attack. And win! Against Serenia!!! That IS Impossible...] (Veridion) Veridion was there. He saw what Serenia is truly capable of. Nothing can possibly oppose her in this world. Even if all Dragons banded together with all this world''s living creatures to fight her, Serenia would still prevail. Veridion doubted Serenia would even have to unleash her full power to do so. As long as Serenia is awake, there can be no meaningful opposition. There was no room for doubt in Veridion''s mind. Every Dragon would feel the same way. "The Apex hears and agrees with your every word, Mother." (Kastah) "Indeed. Let this Domain be burnt by our flames along with our enemies. Five decades ago I saw a Domain worth conquering. I will show you." (Altamir, Apex Dragon) "With this matter decided, let us feast Lady Serenia. Your servants prepared an offering for your awakening. Your golden bed will grow taller." (Telluria, Apex Dragon) "I miss exchanging blows with you, my Lady Serenia. After the feast, I would like to speak with you." (Veridion) "I look forward to it, old friend. Let us feast, now!" (Serenia) [An enemy that think they can win against me! Turning their hope into despair will be pleasing indeed.] (Serenia) Serenia was in a good mood now. Her strength was so overwhelming that no enemy dared mount an attack on her in millennia. This enemy would allow the Golden Dragon to show off some of her powers. Even Serenia herself didn''t know how much stronger she got in this times of relative peace. Still, for all her incredible strength, Serenia was not omniscient. Unknown to Her, somewhere far above her head, somewhere nobody would think to look, a plan put in motion so very long ago was nearing fruition. The time for talks was over, the Apex took to the skies, headed for the Forbidden City.
Offering Location: Serenia''s Domain / Forbidden City / Dragon Plaza Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon / Night It was night time. **murmur** (Rat-Kins) The Rat-Kins, hungry and tired were still gathered around the Dragon Plaza, trying to endure their plight to the best of their abilities. **silence** (Rat-Kins) Five dots appeared in the skies and closed in from the Black Mountain. As the population of the Forbidden City begun to take notice and look up, the whole plain became eerily silent. A silence broken only by the cries of newborn youth or by screams of people succumbing to the psychological pressure of the stressful situation. The five dots became bigger and bigger. It was The Apex, swimming silently and majestically in the air, amongst the even deeper silence of a crowd of hundreds of thousands of Rat-Kins. The five gigantic Dragons touched down in the Dragon Plaza, coiling around an altar erected at its center. The plaza was littered with small mountains of food, herds of live cattle, and piles of gold and trinkets. ¡°You~ Your servants kneel to your power!¡± *gulp* (Dragon Priest) **kneel** (Rat-Kins) The voice of the lone Dragon Priest could be heard only by a few, those that were closest to the plaza, but that was enough. Seeing their kin kneel, was enough to make the nearby citizen kneel as well. Soon, the sea of Rat-Kins, the whole population of the Forbidden City, was now kneeling in the plains sorroundings the Dragon Plaza. *sweat* *tremble* (Dragon Priest) A small creature, the Dragon Priest was kneeling on top of the altar at the center of the plaza, ready to listen to whatever unreasonable request would come from The Apex. It took decades for the Rat Kin to gather this much wealth. Raids ordered by the Dragons leading to catastrophic causalities. Food from their stores. All their cattle. This offering will all be used up in one day. The awakening of Serenia was not planned for another thirty years at earliest. Stuck between a rock and an hard place, the Rat-Kins could only hope the Golden Dragon would be reasonable and accept their comparatively meagre offering, given the circumstances. *look around* (Serenia) The mighty golden dragon learned not to weave magic too early when talking with her weak servants. She looked around using just her sight to evaluate the worth of her offering. One would get the feeling that the younger smaller Dragons and Dragons of all ages that were flying above the plaza were trying their best not be noticed by Serenia, like one tries to blend in and disappear in a crowd. *sweat profusely* [I must hold on! Ancestors! Give me strength!!!] *shiver* (Dragon Priest) As Serenia''s discontent grew, so did the oppressive aura she let out unconsciously. The Dragon Priest could literally feel the pressure of her disappointment and fought not to give in to despair. That was his sole purpose in life, the task entrusted to him. The fate of his kin depended on his results today. *stare* (Serenia) With two of her eyes open, the Golden Dragon lowered her head so that she could look directly at the minute creature on the altar. Serenia''s huge visage now filled the field of vision of the Dragon Priest as he pushed his forehead on the ground in deference. The Dragon Priest would never know, but he is the first Rat-Kin to successfully endure this kind of pressure in the long history of submission of his kin. Many of his predecessors gave in and collapsed for much less. Too bad the best a Rat-Kin could muster was still insignificant in the face of the absolute power staring at him. Even still, the Dragon Priest endured. "Where is my offering?" *glare* (Serenia) The powerful words spoken by Serenia rippled through the very flesh of the Dragon Priest. Only willpower and conditioning compelled the Dragon Priest not to lose it at this critical moment. His excruciating training had not been for naught. The defining moment of his life has come. *shiver* *sweat* "Lady. Serenia. That''s All We. We~ Have!!!¡± *pant* *pant* ¡°Your~ Awakening.¡± *ragged breath* ¡°Unexpect~ *explode* (Dragon Priest) It was truly impressive that the Dragon Priest could even speak, given the incredible pressure he was subjected to. His heart was racing, his veins were bulging and pulsing, he was bleeding from the nose and his mind was clouded. Despite overwhelming odds, the Dragon Priest retained enough of his consciousness to push on and fulfill his role. "You blame me? ME?!?" (Serenia) With her temper coming up, Serenia unconsciously let out a little too much power. The physical pressure exerted by Her presence made the the Dragon Priest explode from the inside. One wonders if words that would sooth Serenia even existed. It may have been an impossible task to begin with, but Rat-Kins have stopped believing in fairness long ago, those days just try to appease their oppressors, no matter the odds. This time they failed. Serenia was now vivid. The fact that her servant blamed the failure of his kind on Her was beyond unacceptable. In Her mercy she let the Rat-Kins live in her domain as cattle, and they dared talk back. Time for talk was over. Serenia''s servants had to be punished! The Golden Dragon lifted her head and started collimating aether. A tangle of magic threads growing in size was now hovering over Serenia''s head. Thousand of Rat Kin near the Dragon Plaza collapsed and died due to aether depletion. They were the lucky ones. (Serenia) **wail** (Rat-Kins) In an instant, an immense wall of flames half a km high, engulfed the kneeling servants around the plaza. Tens of thousand of Rat Kins were incinerated on the spot. Thousand more, furtherer away from the flames, suffered severe burning due to the intensity of the fire. **flee** (Rat-Kins) The remainder started fleeing. The oldest Dragon of the Apex, Veridion, looked at the carnage. [Is this the Oracle? Serenia burning her own domain?] (Veridion) He felt no pity, those creatures had it coming. Weaklings have no right. The Rat-Kins only had themselves to blame for their weakness. He was more concerned with the images divined by the elven seer. Seeing glimpses of the future to come is something not even He could do. That''s why they reshaped some Elves to achieve this feat. An effort considered mostly a failure by Serenia. "My Brethren!¡± (Serenia) Serenia was not satisfied at all with the punishment she inflicted. She lifted her head, recalling the attention of every Dragon. ¡°Hunt the vermi~ *look up* (Serenia) Serenia stopped mid sentence. Something had changed and Serenia''s aura disappeared in an instant, as did her anger. [Something is not right. What do you see, my Lady Serenia?] (Veridion) The lesser Dragons who were ready to dive and hunt the Rat-Kins for sport, paused. The Apex was as confused as the rest of their brethren. Surviving Rat-Kins, unaware of this change, kept running for their lives. Serenia was looking up.
Omen Location: Forbidden City / Dragon Plaza Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon / Night Five full minutes had passed. The world was still frozen as Serenia kept her gaze fixed on the night sky, nobody daring to interrupt the Golden Dragon as she was clearly giving her full attention to something unknown. Something unseen. With the minutes passing and tension building up, finally, someone gathered the courage to speak up. "Mother! What is it that you see???" (Kastah) For an instant Serenia glanced at her offspring, immediately returning her focus to a point high up in the skies. "My instinct. My instinct is warning me. Something I haven''t felt in tens of millennia. Danger. From the sky." (Serenia) Serenia focused the entirety of her being, trying to give shape to this threat. Another long minute passed. "My Lady Serenia. I can feel it too, now. I can''t give shape to the Enemy, yet. But they are coming indeed." (Veridion)Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Nothing with the strength to challenge the Dragons should exist. Let alone something with the strength to challenge Serenia herself. The Golden Dragon was beginning to doubt her instincts. Had she lost her edge after millennia of peace? [Of course.] (Serenia) Veridion statement confirmed that was not the case. Even the second strongest Dragon needed this much longer to confirm the threat. This is just how overwelming Her egemony was. An hint of satisfaction could be seen on Serenia''s expression. "Telluria. Take to the skies. Lead our brethren how you see fit. Annihilate the enemies. With extreme prejudice." (Serenia) "It will be done!" **ROARRRRR** *take off* (Telluria) As a member of the Apex, Telluria was an overwelminghly powerful existance, wielding extreme magic powers. It''s just His magic wasn''t anything special compared to other existences in the Apex. Someone had to lead the rank and files. Such was his role. "Veridion. Kastah. Altamir. Link your Dragon Hearts with mine. Give me Aether. All of it." (Serenia) This was like a different Serenia. Focused, strategic and efficient. A threat to Her existence had appeared, at last. The Dragons would welcome that threat with their full might. Veridion, Kastah and Altamir took off with their gigantic bodies, preparing to fulfill Serenia''s order. When they reached an height of about one hundred meters, they begun flying, following a random trajectory along the surface of an immaginary sphere. The smallest sphere being Kastah''s, the biggest being Veridion''s. (Veridion, Kastah, Altamir) Serenia was the strongest magic caster in existence. There was no doubt about that. Even so, Serenia was not so foolish as to act alone. The potency of Her spells could be boosted to an even greater degree if other Dragons collimate aether in Her place. This way Serenia could focus on weaving more complex and larger scale spells. With now active those gifted with magic sight would be able to see three incredible streams of collimated aether flowing into Serenia. This formation is what allowed her to best the twenty millennia before. There is no overkill in war. Only victory or defeat. Serenia looked forward to release the full measure of her powers once more. It made Her heart flutters with anticipation. (Veridion, Kastah, Altamir) Serenia didn''t ask for some aether. She asked for ALL of it. It wasn''t a figure of speech. Her domain was not just an imaginary boundary. A gargantuan enchantment was weaved over the centuries in the ground itself, reaching out to the most remote corners of the lands. Upon activating aether flowed from locations hundreds of kilometres away, depleting a large chunk of the continent. Veridion, Kastah and Altamir collimated that aether, gathering it for Serenia''s own use. Around the four Dragons a tangle almost a Km wide of highly dense magic threads formed. The preparations other Dragons made for battle paled in comparison. Dozens of Dragons of all sizes collimated ether on a much smaller scale. Most Dragon were now flying in sphere like patterns, holding to their own magic. Whatever little the Apex didn''t gobble for themselves. Living creatures naturally produce aether as by-product of their metabolism. The dragons long discovered this connection, and this whole Domain was nothing more than an aether farm for them. The Rat-Kin tribe had been only their latest in a long series of cattle. Not anymore. As result of , every living being down to the bacteria, in hundreds of Km, died. Aether depletion is lethal to most life. The lifeforms in Serenia''s domain merely fulfilled their role in the food chain. "Now come, my enemies. We Dragons are ready for you." *look up* (Serenia) Initial preparations were now complete. The enemies would surely be shocked that their surprise is no more. Had a living creature be there to see the scene before them with their magic sight, they would have seen a small sun like light floating above the forbidden city, and dozen smaller lights in the sky. Everything was calm now. The calm before the storm.
Cataclysm Location: Forbidden City / Dragon Plaza Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon / Night "Here they come!" (Serenia) The night sky lighted up in a ghastly red hue. Meteors touched the upper atmosphere of Arcania and became fiery balls of fire, leaving smoky trails behind. First one, then two, then dozens! The first impact was no more than twenty seconds away at the speed they travel. [Falling stars? But how?] (Veridion) Veridion was surprised. He had seen falling stars before, but it never occurred to him that they could be used as weapons. He didn''t even how to make falling stars in the first place. Yet, there were no doubt this was the Enemy''s doing. Their opening gambit and probably their best shot. And Serenia had the perfect counter. (Serenia) Aether flew in rivers from the three Dragon Casters of the Apex to Serenia who begun weaving a spell. Her mind dealing with countless adjustments as she pictured the outcome of the spell in her superior mind. The gargantuan tangle of magic threads around The Apex visibly shrunk, as an unbelievably large dome two hundreds Km in diameter and ten Km high begun forming out off thin air. It was like watching ice forms in an fast forward. Over a whole country. Like a translucent glass dome emitting a faint golden light. It''s size was beyond imagining. Had any Rat Kin still be alive, it would have blown their little minds away. Not that they could have survived the flow of aether either. ¡°It is done.¡± (Serenia) All it took Serenia was ten seconds, and now her entire domain was protected by a barrier powerful enough to shake even the biggest falling star Serenia had witnessed in her long life. The sky became more and more red and bright as the the meteors hurled down toward the ground. They were all headed toward Serenia''s domain of course. "My brethren. Wait out the Starfall under my " (Serenia) Seven long seconds passed as Serenia and her brethren awaited for the meteors to impact the dome. **GREEN FLASH** **PUNCH THROUGH** (Meteor) The first meteor impacted Serenia''s barrier. Sounds travels so very slowly and by the time someone hears the noise the collision made, the meteor will have already fallen. It was aiming for an unremarkable location roughly twenty Km away from the Forbidden City. A green flash of light was the only indication an impact had happened. The light died soon after, when the barrier was already punctured. The meteor was still hurling down like nothing had happened. [Impossible. My Lady Serenia''s barrier is of no use!] (Veridion) [I see. The Enemy anticipated my move. They are worthy adversaries.] (Serenia) Just like rain, after the first meteor hit, dozens others followed. Like fireworks, green lights in the skies heralded doom approaching. [The Apex magic was not powerful enough!!!] (Young Dragon) Lesser Dragons were deeply affected by this turn of events. The original plan devised by the Apex had been foiled, they now faced countless falling stars. The meteors were moving at five Km per second. The closest meteor to the ground was less than ten Km from impact. Only two seconds before the lush plains and mountain ranges are transformed in an hellish landscape of fire and death. [We shall have to do this the hard way.] (Serenia) Serenia''s pupils contracted as her sense of time compressed. Those days, Dragons are an uncontested apex predator, but in ancient times even Dragons had to fight against great beings who threatened them. Their battle senses rose up to the challenge. Time is the resources that is most valuable in war, and time had become flexible to Dragons. In time of peace, An hour can feel like a second, allowing Dragons to meditate, slowly absorb aether and grow in size and power as millennia pass by. In battle, the opposite is true. A Dragon sense of time compresses and the world comes to an halt. Seconds become minutes. (Serenia) Sound was now too slow to convey orders in Serenia''s compressed time frame. A limitation easily overcome with magic. [My brethren. Our enemy is worth defeating! Dodge the falling stars while I take them head on!] (Serenia) [As you will.] (Telluria) As the one with command over all lesser Dragons, Telluria begun directing his charges accordingly. The shower of falling stars had to end, sooner of later. It was just a matter of surviving until then. [Veridion, the enemy gave the Falling Stars a remarkable barrier piercing attribute. We cannot leave, lest we will lose the aether we collimated. It is time for my trump card! The Enemy is worthy of it!] (Serenia) [I agree with your judgment, My Lady Serenia. Even the of the was unable to overcome your final defence. We''ll give you our everything. Defeat The Enemy.] (Veridion) With little more than one seconds of real time left on the clock, Serenia''s mind went in overdrive as she pictured in her thoughts the most complex spell ever weaved by a living being. The huge amount of aether used to sustain the was cut, causing the shattering barrier to slowly wither away as the mateors punched it full of holes. Even more aether was funneled into Serenia by the Apex. Serenia was siphoning an incredible amount of magic power to fuel her new spell causing the one Km wide tangle of highly refined magic threads to shrunk to half of it''s size. (Serenia) What Serenia just weaved was a much smaller but fundamentally different barrier. This defense was the culmination of Serenia''s studies in dimensional magic. The conclusion was simple: Space is absolute. Every attack must end where space do. Carefully, using magic, Serenia managed to literally cuts the dimensions and fold space itself. A full second of real time passed while Serenia carefully handled all the intricacies of the weaving in her compressed relative time. One could tell this was hard even for a being of her level as her flight path became more erratic, ever so slightly so. **pop up** (Black Sphere) One instant the Dragon plaza and four Apex Dragons, along with their gigantic mass of magic were there. The next instant, a black sphere two Km in diameter appeared into existence in their place. Its surface seemingly eating light itself, the blackest of black. Serenia was now hidden behind the new curvature she carved in the universe. Untouchable by any physical or magical mean. Only another mage wielding dimensional magic would have been able to cut through space and dimensions and reach her. (Serenia) And yet, Serenia''s mastery of dimensional magic meant she could still weave magic in the now outside world while hidden behind the new curvature of the universe. Untouchable, yet able to touch. With a sphere half a kilometre wide of highly dense magic threads to fuel her attacks and four Dragon Hearts holding millennia worth of aether in solid form at her disposal. A formation so overwhelming that even the were defeated by this combination twenty millennia before. *pop up* *pop up* *pop up* (Golden Light) Countless golden orbs appeared from nothingness around the black sphere. Lesser Dragons that originally flew closer to the sphere hoping to take advantage of Serenia''s protection quickly changed their mind. Their flight space just became a mine field. The light, danced around aimlessly for an heartbeat, after appearing. With the nearing doom approaching, seemingly awakening, the lights rose up in the sky at an impressive speed. **BOOM** **BOOM BOOOOM** (Wisps) Countless meteor hurling down, and now moments from impacts and countless small light raising up. As the two groups encountered powerful flashes of yellow and green lights brightened up the day. *impact* *fall* (Dragon) The first causality of the war came as a young Dragon no more then five decades in age got disoriented by the flashes and shockwaves happening around him, leading him right in the middle of the path of a small meteor. The Dragon was torn to shreds while the meteor barely changed course, impacting the ground moments after. **BOOM** **BOOM** **BOOOOM** (Meteors) Another second of real time passed. Meteors started touching down, releasing plumes of fires and fireballs. The ground shocking with each impact. The majestic structures the Rat-Kin had built at the behest of the dragons were quickly consumed and returned to the dirt they came from, undoing all the sacrifices that went in their construction. Without physical recorde, and with their population extinguished, nobody will ever know the Rat-Kin even existed in this world. Serenia''s spell was still active, with countless light appearing, raising and exploding against a meteor, over and over again. But the meteors were sturdy and fast. The ones that actually got destroyed, only released more fragments turning the air into even more of a flight hazard! Dragons weren''t faring much better than the structures. While older Dragons still had enough experience, endurance and magic to tank a direct it from a small meteor, most couldn''t. But by this points, lesser Dragons were panicking. None of the adult Dragon were helping their youngling either. [My orbs are only causing the falling stars to explode in fragments~ The Enemy gave me an idea for a new spell! If I could tear reality in their path, the falling star would be sent into oblivion!] (Serenia) As her Domain was turning into a burial ground, Serenia was musing on her magic research. She had little to fear as she was in her own little world, cut away from reality. **BOOOOOOM** **BOOM** **BOOOOOOM** (Meteors) A volley of large meteors just impacted her black dome. The only results was the ground around the sphere cracking due to the weight pressure of the explosions. Physical objects could never reach Serenia. The GOlden Dragon could sense her brethren dying out there, of course, but cared little for it. Other Dragons only had their own weakness to blame. [Mother. The Starfall keeps growing in intensity.] (Kastah) Seeing the outside world through the link with her mother''s mind, Kastah saw the sky was filled with countless trails of smoke and fire. The night became day lighted by explosions of every color. Dust was released after each impact only to be dispersed by the shockwave of the next one. The canyon that harboured the Forbidden City just minutes ago was no more. ***KA-BOOOM*** (Large Meteor) A big meteor, at least half a Km wide, took head on many of Serenia''s orbs, fragmented, and hit the Black mountain in a scatter shot. Large spherical shockwaves expanded in every direction. A nuclear cloud formed and rose in the sky. The Black Mountain, Serenia''s favourite spot was collapsing and being flattened into a hill in a series of landslides that could be seen through opening in the dust clouds caused by following meteors. Serenia, still mostly focused on her spells couldn''t help but pause for an instant at the sight of her mountain disappearing forever, in slow motion. When the slow travelling shockwaves coming from the Black NMountain reached the black sphere, they bounced back. Space ended there after all, there was nowhere to go but back. The sphere was absolute. [Half our brethren has died already.] (Altamir) [They were the weak ones.] (Veridion) Things was getting scary even for an Apex Dragon like Telluria. The surviving Dragons flying in hell were doing their best trying to avoid the meteors. Weaving magic to evade, protect themselves and attack the incoming falling stars. [Mother!] (Kastah) [I see it. It won''t be needed, but it won''t hurt to be prepared either. Our enemy has earned this much.] (Serenia) An especially large meteor, two Km in diameter was hurling down at a speed of ten Km per seconds, headed directly toward Serenia''s little world. (Serenia) Serenia weaved an enchantment to reinforce her own body, since it acted as the core of the barrier. She had no intention of underestimating The Enemy she faced. The huge meteor came at an angle, leaving a remarkable trail that could be seen from anyone in the hemisphere. **BOOM** **BOOM BOOOOM** (Wisps) At Serenia''s behest, thousands of Wisps weaved by Serenia changed their target, all aiming for the largest threat yet. Like an unstoppable juggernout, the fiery meteor trampled all the pitiful lights, and kept hurling toward Serenia''s own little world. ****KA-BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM**** (Meteor) The moment the two Km wide hunk of rock touched the two Km wide black sphere, all hell came loose. Neither object was willing to give in, letting off the most powerful shockwaves yet, powerful enough to sweep away the surrounding dust. Fires were put out, and the very crust shook at the impact. [Something is not right. No. How can this be???] (Serenia) The meteor had not shatter. The blinding light of the impact subsided. Soon, fire as hot as the sun erupted as the air turned into plasma. Fire that was killed by the shockwaves just revived, stronger than ever. A mushroom cloud rose in the sky. One not with just one head, but many as the meteor was still impacting and letting out more. *creeaaak* *give in* (Ground) *dive* (Black Sphere) The large meteor was still in one piece and pushing down on the Black Sphere with all it''s weight an momentum still intact. A physical impossibility. The weakest link had just become the solid rocky plateau the black sphere was standing on. Serenia''s World had been uprooted and begun sinking in. [AHHHHH!!!!] (Serenia) [My Lady!] (Veridion) [Hold on, Mother!] (Kastah) [Reinforce the barrier! Use aether from my Dragon Heart!] (Altamir) An unbelievable sight was presented to the few Dragons still living outside Serenia''s own World. A two Km wide hunk of red hot rock, covered in hexagonal patterns of blinding green light pushing vertically against the top of a two Km wide black sphere. The point where the two objects touched was a crucible expelling an immense amount of fire, heat and pressure waves in equal parts. The hexagonal pattern were lighting up and dying down cyclically every few seconds. And with each peak in the light another huge shockwave followed. Incredibly, the momentum of the meteor was still intact. Even Serenia couldn''t understand the means despite her vast knowledge and understanding of magic. Serenia could only endure, from now on. [How long can this falling star last???] (Serenia) The ground below the Black Sphere couldn''t possibly sustain the pressure. The sphere sunk deeply into the ground as plumes of dust and molten rocks raised into the sky. Shockwaves propagated in all direction. Heat and destruction pulverizing the ground on a large scale. The sphere gathered more and more speed, pushed by the meteor. Forming a crater that grew in size for each meter the black sphere sunk. An unstoppable force, or an unbreakable object. Which would have given in first? **CREAK** (???) A subtle but terrible sound could be heard everywhere on Arcania, neither louder nor quieter. It was the same, no matter the distance from Serenia''s Domain. The sound was accompained by hairline fractures appearing in the air all around the black sphere. As the huge meteor relentlessly pushed the sphere down, sinking it deeper and deeper, the cracks expanded like roots. A blinding whiteness filtered from whatever was on the other side of the cracks. It was a cold white light. As the sphere sunk, the cracks left behind in mid air would heal back, sealing the white light forever. New cracks appeared wherever the sphere would pass. By now, Serenia''s world, a two Km wide black sphere, had already formed a crater twenty Km in diameter and was below what was just a little while ago the underground. *groan* (Serenia) *grin teeth* [Mother can''t bear anymore of this!] (Kastah) [My Lady Serenia is not so weak as to fall to something of this level.] (Veridion) [The falling star can''t keep this up forever. Keep going!] (Altamir) The Dragons inside were feeling the pressure. Had someone told them a force existed in this world that could push the four of them so far, they would have laughed at the fool. Truth was they were facing such force right now. Altamir, Veridion and Kastah were expending unhealthy amount of aether to feed Serenia''s hunger for magic. The one who had it worst was Serenia herself. As the core of the spell, she was flattened against the Dragon Plaza being preserved inside her world, Her body taking the brunt of whatever the barrier could not negate. She had to keep weaving magic to heal and repair her body and sustain the immensely complex spell all at once. For the second time in her long life, Serenia finally felt the limits of her own powers. She desired a challenge, and she had found it. **SNAP** **SHATTER** (Black Sphere) The cracks in the air surrounding the sphere healed back in a snap, closing the curtains on the white light that rested underneath. An heartbeat later, the outermost fold of finally gave in, disappearing from reality. ****KA-BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM**** (Black Sphere) The fractures in the dimensions healed. Space unfolded and the universe relaxed back to its original curvature. The disappearing black surface revealed a sea of blinding white light hiding underneath. All the force that barrier had to shoulder so far was released all at once. The sphere become a new sun for a split of a second. [Ahhhh~ (Telluria) [No! cut off! I have to weav~] (Kastah) [Our brethren has fallen. Focus on Lady Serenia who still lives.] (Veridion) The new sun was short lived. It faded away leaving behind a crater of molten rocks fifty Km wide. was still there, as was the huge meteor, whose hexagonal green pattern was brighter than ever. Surely even the meteor had felt such a release of energy. The black sphere, for the first time since the attack begun, was not resting on the ground. The explosion had evaporated all the rocks surrounding it, and the Serenia''s World was now in free fall, gathering speed even more quickly than before. A few Km down was the new bottom of the crater, closing in at an impressive rate. Most Dragons, several ancient ones amongst them fell lifeless from the air, their corpses being eaten away by the plasma of rock vapour that was what the new atmosphere in that region. Telluria, a proud and immensely powerful Dragon part of the Apex was amongst them. He had trusted in his body too much. Being just twenty Km away from the sumo battle between and the meteor proved lethal even for a Dragon of his standing. Having exhausted all the aether he refined and within his Dragon Heart, his life expired. Few survivors, old Dragons who were at least fifty Km away from the crucible of the battle, kept refining aether and weaved new barriers, desperately trying to fly away from the new explosion that was sure to follow soon, carefully dodging meteors in their way. With the earth scarred so deeply, one could be forgiven for thinking that the world was coming to an end. At this scale, even people on the opposite side of the planet would feel something of cataclysmic proportions was going on. The black sphere and the green meteor gathered more and more speed. ****BOOOOOOOOOMMMM**** (Black Sphere) The moment impacted bottom of the newly created craters, a new explosion ensued, resulting in the black sphere being buried in the red hot rock bed. Compared to the collapse of the outer membrane of it wasn''t much, which speaks volumes to the intensity of the events unfolding. Once the light and fire dissipated in a new mushroom cloud, the black sphere resumed its dive underground. The crust of the planet will not be able to take much more of this, the mantle would be laid bare soon at this rate. **CREAK** (???) Once again, the terrible unidentified sound resounded everywere heralding what was about to happen. **SNAP **KA-BOOOOOOOOMMMMM** (Black Sphere) The had meteor won again and another layer of Serenia''s worlds gave in, releasing another devastating shockwave of destruction, even bigger than before. Once more the black sphere and the meteor were in free fall. The release of power had shaved several more Km of from the bottom, causing the huge crater to increase in size even more. Hot winds were blowing in every direction, and every combustible material was catching fire even hundreds of Km away. Forest burned all over the continent before huge shockwaves uprooted the trees. **CREAK** **SNAP **KA-BOOOOOOOOMMMMM** (Black Sphere) This time the outer layer of Serenia''s world gave in on impact with the new bottom, a turbulent sea of lava. Once again a blinding white light was released, causing untold destruction. The semi liquid rocks evaporated at the release of energy, with a huge pressure wave carrying away the plasma. Another Mushroom cloud rose up, expanding underneath the ones that came before. A matrioska of nuclear mushroom clouds. Seven folds left. **CREAK** **SNAP **KA-BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM** (Black Sphere) Six folds left. **CREAK** **SNAP **KA-BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM** (Black Sphere) **CREAK** **SNAP **KA-BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM** (Black Sphere) Four folds left. **CREAK** **SNAP **KA-BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM** (Black Sphere) Three folds left! The explosions got bigger and bigger. The meteor was not giving any sign of yielding, unlike or Serenia herself. The Golden Dragon was giving it her all, but despite the enchantment and all other spells she weaved upon herself, her body was breaking. No living Dragon, or living creature of any kind could be found in hundreds of Km. A testament to the extreme defensive capability of Serenia''s spell. It''s just defence was clearly not the correct move in this battle, but the dice was cast. Serenia couldn''t leave using . Her world would collapse before the spell completes. The Apex could only endure. [I''m Serenia! Head of the Apex! I alone stand at the top of food chain! I will not yield!!!] (Serenia) Serenia''s spirit wasn''t flagging even with her body breaking apart and her Dragon Heart running on fumes. She let out a defiant cry as her world impacted the bottom at the new depth. **CREAK** (???) This time, the fold didn''t fail on impact. The meteor didn''t care, and pushed relentlessly, burying the black sphere into the hot and turbulent magma. **SNAP **KA-BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM** (Black Sphere) The pressure and heat did the rest. Serenia''s best wasn''t enough. The meteor kept winning the sumo contest. Just two folds left!! **CREAK** **SNAP **KA-BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM** (Black Sphere) One fold left!!! *weak thought* [I still have some life left in me. Take it, My Lady Serenia. It was yours to begin with.] (Veridion) *weak thought* [So be it. I open my Dragon Heart to you. Have your fill, Serenia. Use my powers to live on and avenge me.] (Altamir) The four Apex Dragons were on their ropes, flattened on the floor of the only surviving structure in thousand of Km. They had funnelled the every iota of aether gathered from Serenia''s Domain and the content of their Dragon Hesarts into Serenia''s , keeping only enough to survive. Had the spell failed now, it would have meant the demise of the Dragon race. They cared not for their kin, but losing this war~ that was not something a Dragon could accept. lighted up as Veridion and Altamir closed their eyes for the last time. [Rest easy my brethren. I shall not lose!] (Serenia) Serenia didn''t let the opportunity slip by. Her body was in tatters, but her mind was as sharp as ever. She made full use of the last wind of the two martyrs. **CREAK** (???) As the black sphere touched down on the new bottom left by the last fold''s collapse, the raising, incandescent and liquid magma splashed upward hundreds of meters, letting the black sphere and the meteor sink inside the mantle of the planet. The Apex last powers reinforcing the last fold proved enough, if just barely. The black sphere held, but tale telling white cracks in the reality around the sphere begun to form once more in an all too well known pattern. ****dive**** (Black Sphere) The sphere and the meteors seemed inseparable, and kept gathering speed. Had this been the air, a sonic boom would have been released by now, but magma is much denser. For how fast the two were sinking, it was still not supersonic down there. Forces of the depth that would have crushed everything had this been a normal situation parted way for the two object to sink to even deeper hells. Those forces meant nothing in the face of the two absolute objects battling for supremacy. [NOT YET!!! I''M NOT DONE YET!!!] (Serenia) There was so little left of Serenia''s seemingly bottomless power in her Dragon Heart. Kastah and the Golden Dragon kept pouring every ounce of their strength on . For all they knew, the meteor power was infinite. Maybe the meteor would not give in for as long as Serenia drew breath. The Golden Dragon wouldn''t care less. This is a war and she''ll fight to the very end. **flicker** (Meteor) Serenia''s perseverance seemed to finally pay off. The hexagonal patterns covering the meteor had been letting out a potent green light for a while, and just now they dimmed for the first time since the first fold of had been released. [Just a little more!] (Kastah) Kastah was unable to see past the curvature in the universe she was in. Serenia could, and the two had their minds and hearts linked. Kastah hoped the meteor couldn''t keep this up much longer. **flicker** *green patterns fade away** (Meteor) Surely enough, the green patterns vanished. Just like that. The hunk of rock was now just that. An hunk of rock. Even after being pushed so far, Serenia''s was a place removed from space, hidden behind a new curvature carved in the universe. Without help from the mysteryous hexagonal green pattern, the meteor stood no chance. **slow down** **fragment** (Meteor) For the first time the meteor and the black sphere separated. Mantle magma filled in the gaps and attacked the rock from every side. The huge meteor slowed down and fragmented, scattering in the lava. **green flash** (Meteor) Seemingly, in a last act defiance, a green flash lighted up from the now bare core of the meteor. ****KA-BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM**** (Meteor) The meteor self distructed, releasing the largest explosion yet. Things on the surface were about to find a new equilibrium so to say. Difficult since the planet had a scar fifty Km deep and a three hundreds Km wide were Serenia''s Domain was supposed to be. Meteors were still raining down, but unlike before, the destruction they brought was indistinguishable from how things already were down there. There was no meaningful difference between two similar hells. The air outside was not something living creatures could breath. Hot and filled with all kinds of toxic gasses. Debris and droplets of lava fell like rain on a continental scale. Huge black clouds of material were raising up in the atmosphere propelled by ascensional currents. Some of the material had been ejected so hard by the explosions that it reached escape velocity and was now in orbit. The bare mantle was covered by the clouds, with the level of magma quickly raising, trying to equalize the pressure and fill the huge depression. Void left by the magma caused stress to build up in the crust. The planet was shook by a never ending series of catastrophic earthquakes. *bubble* *inflate* (Magma) As all of this was happening, the final act of destruction brought by the meteor that scarred Arcania so deeply, manifested itself. A bubble in the magma at the bottom of the crater grew in size with each passing second. After the bubble increased the level of the magma by a about a hundred meters, it burst, letting out jets of rock vapour and plasma. The shockwaves from the final explosion could be felt all over Arcania, circling the planet many times. A jet of magma travelling at fantastic speeds, overtook the debris tht were on the way to leave the atmosphere of the planet. A gigantic fountain of magma rose up, filling the horizons and splashing down huge doses of lethal overheated material. [Mother. Are you still there?] (Kastah) *open eyes* [I am, Kastah. I''m just resting.] (Serenia) *emerge* (Black Sphere) Despite the damage sustained, the black sphere was still there. It seems the last explosion had no effect on it, unlike the sumo match that preceded it. Without the green hexagonal pattern, the meteor was just a regular overgrown hunk of rock. Such a plain object had no right of affecting . Few minutes passed, and finally emerged from the depth below the mantle, leaping in the air, and bouncing down on the sea of magma. Soon, it was effortlessly floating on the hellish red lake. For all practical purposes, the black sphere had no weight. Unfortunately all the damage suffered by the black sphere up to that point was still there. It was surrounded by cracks and hairline fractures propagating tens of meters in all directions. As the black sphere floated and drifted on the turbulent magma, the cracks healed and opened, following the sphere. **disappear** (World''s Boundary) The blackness quietly disappeared like it had never been there at all. At Serenia''s behest, the final fold that separated her world from Arcania vanished. The last fractures in the dimensions started to heal and space folded back to it''s original curvature, leaving the universe as flat as it was before the ordeal. The Dragon Plaza with some foundation below it was only remaining recognizable artificial structure in hundreds, perhaps thousands of Km, and it was floating in hell. (Kastah) Around The Apex was not air, but plasma, thousands of degrees hot. The Dragon plaza, or even the Apex Dragons themselves could only survive so long in such environment. Kastah effortlessly erected a barrier. It was a simple matter for a being such as her to protect herself against something on this level, which speaks volume of the unthinkable display of power, skills and strategic thinking The Enemy just displayed. [To think The Enemy could push us this far~ Just who are they?] (Kastah) Kastah finally had a moment to collect herself. She looked around, and the true depth of the events that just unfolded sunk in. *rumble* *rumble* *crack* (Dragon Plaza) The Dragon Plaza was still a large one km wide structure. Even with the protection of the barrier, the ground could only take that level of heat that seeped in for so long. The terrain submerged under the lava was quickly melting away and the ebbs and flow of the turbulent sea of magma rocked the most unbelievable boat, making cracks appear all over the plaza. [Kastah, I cut the before the end. You have enough power left to leave.] (Serenia) The tangle of magic threads that was originally one kilometre wide had all but disappeared. Serenia used it all up in a desperate attempt to sustain her own little world. It wasn''t enough, and she ended up using the aether stored within the Dragon Hearts of The Apex Dragons as well. It was enough, but just barely. [I''ll try, Mother. I''ll find The Enemy and destroy them!] *ROOOOAAARRRR* (Kastah) Veridion and Altamir lost consciousness and died when their Dragon Hearts became fully depleted. Serenia was still conscious, but her once beautiful body clad in golden scales was now wounded and charred, with large chunks of it missing. She was the core of the , and had to shoulder whatever forces the her little world could not negate. [Yes. This is an enemy worth defeating indeed.] (Serenia) Had Serenia suspected such an enchantment as the green hexagon could even exist, she would have left using to formulate a different strategy. It was a failure of imagination. How could a being capable of mounting such an attack have escaped her sight? She was the top existence in this world, and by such a large margin as to make even other Dragons in the apex look like weaklings. (Serenia) Even in such a dire state, Serenia was still able to function as a mage. Having had a few minutes of pause, Serenia begun weaving restoration magic to repair her body in preparation for the next assault. The destruction wrought to this world ensured some aether was now available. Still, the battered Golden Dragon was nowhere near the state that would allow her to relocate or fly, unlike Kastah. Serenia''s own offspring had been refining aether for a while. Ready, she unsteadily lifted off from the crumbling platform, and begun flying in a chaotic trajectory around the surface of an immaginary sphere twenty meters wide. (Kastah) [But where I''ll go??? One hundred kilometres? No. One thousand? Not enough?!?] (Kastah) Kastah was one of the few Dragons able to weave space magic, although she was not as skilled as Serenia with it. Of course being able to travel means little without knowing where to go. On top of preparing her relocation magic, Kastah weaved detection magic to look as far as she could, searching for a safe spot. Everywhere she looked, there was only fire and hell. And the meteors were still raining down! The reason they couldn''t reach down there was due to the absurd hostility of the current hell. Meteors exploded in the air, fragmenting against the countless debris that were thrown up by the cataclysmic events that just unfolded. [Fine! I''ll just go as far as I possibly can and endure it with my body!!] (Kastah) (Kastah) *rumble* (Dragon Plaza) *creak* (Barrier) It was a battle against time. Against the meteors. Against the plasma and the magma that was eating the barrier away. Against the heat that seeped in. There was no guarantee Serenia would make it. Kastah was, for all practical puropses the last living Dragon. Above the surface, the meteors kept falling, with no end in sight. Immense columns of magma rose high, tens of kilometres in the sky. Volcanic clouds darked the horizon, and earthquakes could be felt all over Arcania. Humans, Elves, Moles, Rat Kins and more, from all corners of Arcania looked at the red light beyond the horizon. The ominous black cloud slowly expanding. Wondering it the end had come. Rebirth Arc: Ending and Recap. Twilight over Arcania: First Arc The first arc was all about Liara''s arrival in Arcania and exploring the consequences it had. It introduced the major powers around her and their motivations. It covered the events that lead to the disappearance of the Dragons, more than a millennia ago. The events up until now were mostly outside of Liara''s control and mostly took place in a small southern portion of the Island Continent of Cullania, and most of them happened inside the Gloria''s Temple Complex within the City of Victoria. I decided to explore Arcania in an expanding radius around Liara. This trend will continue in the second arc. The story will grow in scope and depth as Liara''s horizons expand. This arc covered two periods of time: Liara''s rebirth, from 13/03/Y1500 to the 29/02/Y1503 Cataclysm, from 28/02/Y0000 to 29/02/Y0000 Here is where major characters and institutions are by the end of this arc: Liara Liara is a three years old girl with short white hair and red eyes. She was reincarnated with an expanded mind and a unique power by a mysterious entity she calls . Her quick growth and unbound aptitude for magic earned her the nickname ''Gifted One''. Followers of Gloria believe her to be a gift from the goddess Gloria herself. Liara discovered a new, original way to collimate aether, making her the most powerful mage in history. She still lack experience and proper control and cannot weave complex spells. Major powers are becoming aware of Liara''s existence, leading to a power struggle. She had to defend herself in two near death situations. Liara doesn''t really care about the Church of Gloria itself. She cares about her mother, Serina, and her close friends. She wishes to make Arcania a better place. Serina Serina is a good natured and naive daughter of Gloria. She was entrusted with the heavy duty of rearing Liara, and came to love her as her own daughter. Serina is an healer in training and was taught Liara''s way of collimating aether, making her one of the most powerful mage alive in the whole continent. Like Liara, she lacks the proper control of magic that only comes from experience. Meridia Meridia, formerly the former High Priestess of Gloria, was widely regarded as the most skilled enchantress in the continent. Her mere existence a deterrent against the enemies of the church. A series of mistakes costed her most of her powers, her sight, a large portion of her lifespan and her position in the church. She wowed to dedicate the rest of her life to fix her mistakes. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Church of Gloria Repeated mistakes of the former High Priestess Meridia resulted in the Church losing more than half of it''s territories, temples and troops. Just as High Priestess Amigarde managed to salvage the situation, the church suffered another devastating blow at the hands of assassins from The Silence. The rulers of the church have come to see this series of misfortunes as trials from Gloria herself. They have to clear them to prove themselves worthy of raising the True Daughter of Gloria, the Gifted One, Liara. They believe Liara will make the Church of Gloria into the one and only religion in the whole world. Knights of Gloria: Steffen, Stella and Feldris An ambush in the Silent Forest resulted in the Fourth Unit to lose most of it''s members. The survivors needed many moons to heal, and after the reorganizations of the Order, they are now stationed in the Gloria''s Temple Complex in Victoria. They distinguished themselves in capturing an assassin that infiltrated the main temple. Royal Family The Royal Family wishes to adopt Liara and make a princess out of her. Her aptitude for magic makes her a prime candidate for the position of queen. The Royal Family is prepared to kill Liara to prevent her from being used against the Kingdom. Cult of Fertility One of two major religious powers within Victoria. It rose in popularity after a war more than a decade ago, that ended with the death of most conscripted male soldiers, and resulted in many widows and a large gender imbalance. The Cult of Fertility believe in peace and life, and ostracize war and magic. The cult is not monolithic and there are many currents of thought within it. The more fanatical and extreme fringes carry out act of terrorism against magi and institutions that make use of them, like the Church of Gloria. Faber and the Craftsmen''s Guild Nothing really changed for the craftsmen of Victoria. They are still forging artifacts. The only change was that Faber lost a good client, Meridia, the former High Priestess. The Silence A secretive crime syndicate that deals in all kind of illegal practices. It was recently contracted to kill a girl with unbound aptitude within the walls of the Temple of Gloria and despite deploying their most skilled assassins, team Darkness, the attempt at her life failed, resulting in great losses for all parties involved. The Cataclysm A world changing event that happened more than a millennia ago. Survivors strived greatly to survive and many races disappeared, including the Dragons. History became legend, and different cultures filled the blanks and embellished the tale in their own way. This event was so big and unambiguous that every civilization counts the years starting from the day The Cataclysm happened. Twilight over Arcania: Second Arc The second arc will see Liara becoming more of an active force in Arcania as she gains a deeper understanding of this world, of it''s problems and of it''s needs. Who was ? What even wants from her? How can she make Arcania better? Does she even wants to make Arcania better? Those are amongst the questions that Liara will try and answer as she grows up. Amongst other things Liara will finally unlocks the full measure of her unique power: . An ability that allow Liara to see through time and space and to organize information. How can she lose if she can see the future? How can things not go the way she wants them to? How do battle between Seers unfold? Does her power have limits? To make the narrative consistent I already outlined the main story thread. Personally, I like how it unfolds. I hope you will enjoy it as well. As I designed the main story thread, reading the story the first time you see the events unfolding from the perspective of Liara. Reading it a second time, should lead to moments of discovery as you know what was happening beyond the curtains, things Liara didn''t know the first time around. The ending of the second arc will reveal the meaning behind this novel''s name. Twilight over Arcania: Third Arc I worked out the outline of the main story thread of the third arc as well. It will be more straightforward and will close Liara''s storyline for good. By this point it will be clear what''s going on and why (mostly) so it will be all about how Liara deals with those events. will not appear or interfere at all for the rest of the novel. I was in doubt whatever I should reveal motivations at all or leave it up to the reader''s imagination. Right now I feel like rewarding the readers that will stay until the end with a chapter from POV. I have already written it. It will be the very last chapter, and will be similar in structure to the very first chapter. I find it a fitting end for this novel. I expect the full novel to be about one hundred to two hundred chapters long. As a bonus, this is what the last sentence in the novel will be: was entertained. Lore: Calendar Arcania, and Lore: Calendar The year on Arcania last exactly 250 days, shorter than Earth''s 365.25 days. Arcania has two moons and the star is cooler, but the planet orbit closer to the star. Overall Arcania is slightly hotter than Earth. Arcania is slightly larger than Earth. The day last 25 Earth-hours. The axis has a lower inclination in respect to the orbital plane, so the difference between seasons is less marked. The is a large moon with a tight almost circular orbit. The orbit is inclined in respect to the orbital plane, so Arcania never experiences solar eclipses. The pale moon has an orbital period around Arcania of exactly 50 days. The ratio 1:5 mean that the moon can be used to mark the passing of the seasons without any leftover days. The is smaller and has a much bigger and highly elliptical orbit around Arcania. As the name says, the moon is dark, but can be seen easily with the unaided eye during the night. Most cultures in Arcania use the to mark the passing of season. They do not use months. All moons are fifty days long. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The is the first moon after the new year. During this moon, the vegetation blooms after the mild winter. The is the equivalent of summer. The 50th day of the Fire Moon is usually the hottest of the year. The 29th day of the Fire moon is considered the unluckiest day of the year. The is the period of the year when crops are harvested. The final day of the moon are marked by large celebrations all over Arcania. During the , trees loses leaves, and the vegetation lose color in preparation for the winter. The is the equivalent of winter. Around the 25th day of this moon are usually the coldest days of the year. The 50th day of the Ice Moon is marked by big celebrations for the end of the year. Like on earth, at the equator seasons are non existent. Also, seasons in southern hemisphere are opposite to the seasons in the northern hemisphere. The current story take pace in the island continent of Cullania, in the northern hemisphere. The year zero happened 1500 years before the current storyline. Different cultures have different names for it. In Cullania they refer to the events of Y0000 as a world spanning event that caused the disappearance of many civilizations and changed the shape of the continents themselves. For centuries Arcania was enveloped in thick volcanic clouds and plunged into a deep nuclear winter. Life struggled to survive. This event is etched deep inside the people and their descendence. Lore: Geography: City of Victoria City of Victoria Victoria is the largest city in the island continent of Cullania, home to 80000 humans. It''s history is long and rich, the city was built in Y1148 as military camp, by a colonization unit of the Imperium. The western part of the city is clean, ordered and lawful. The eastern part of the city is home to the Life River''s docks, the slums, and houses for both the lower and the middle class citizens. The city is dominated by the Royal Palace. A magnificent structure visible far away from Victoria and home to the Royal Family of the Kingdom. Citadel and Royal Palace The Citadel is home to the richest and wealthiest inhabitants of the city. Another set of walls separate the Citadel from the rest of the city. The Royal family rules over the Kingdom and about half of Cullania from the Royal Palace. An impressive Castle with tall towers and white walls. The highest point of the castle reaches two hundred meters in heights above the plains. Royal Magi sustain a strong magical orb of light that is visible for tens of kilometres in every direction. The pride of the Kingdom. Gloria''s Temple Complex The Temple of Gloria is the only other region in the city, beside the Citadel, that has it''s own set of walls. Inside those walls, the Children of Gloria lives and worship the goddess Gloria. Magi of the Church of Gloria are renown for their skills in healing magic. Many comes from all corners of the kingdom to the temple, for healing. Citizen of the kingdom, both Fair Skins and Dark Skins, of all classes, gift their children to the temple, sometime hoping to give them a better future, other times to get rid of problem child, other times for the prestige of their families. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Green Sanctuary In stark contrast with the rest of the city, the Temple of Fertility is a collection of bodies of water, green patches and small sanctuaries and shrines, made from dirt and covered in grass. The Cult of Fertility is the other major religious power inside Victoria. This cult glorify fertility in all it''s form and members of it usually demonize both magic and war. The Cult of Fertility gained in popularity after great spells during the war in Y1484 killed off most male soldiers, resulting in many widows and causing a large gender imbalance. Memorial Square The Memorial Square is a large plaza, paved in stones and barren, except for a large monument in it''s centre. During the war in Y1484 a sect weaved a great spell, destroying what was once the Upper Class district and the Old Market. The district was never rebuilt, and instead a memorial plaza was built in it''s place. The Memorial Square is used only during large celebrations. Victoria''s Market The busiest and liveliest part of the city, near the western gate. The market is a very diverse place, with people selling cheap goods in open stalls in small squares and shops selling goods in all price ranges. One can find all kind of persons in the market. From low class citizens, to noble escorted by guards. From Fair Skins to Dark Skins. Commerce brings everyone together. Craftsmen''s District Craftsmen, Workshops, and Guilds can be found in this section of the city. The walls of buildings here are painted black by sooth and smoke coming from the furnaces of workshops. The most skilled craftsmen in the continent can be found here. Those who make general goods usually have a stall in the Market. For custom orders, one usually go to a workshop. Housing Homes for middle and lower class citizens are in the eastern part of the city. As a rule of thumb, the more to the east an house is, the lower the class of the citizen will be. In the easternmost part of the city, beyond the river, there are the slums. A lawless district where those who have nothing, gathers. Public Baths Middle and Lower class citizens regularly wash themselves in this structure, where water is purified and heated by magic. The baths were built after the war in Y1484 by the Church of Gloria, and public health vastly improved since then. Walls Victoria is protected by thick walls enchanted by magic and tall watch towers. The walls of Victoria have never been breached. Life River The Life River provide clean water to the city and is a buys way used by merchants and for transport. During the night, criminals use the river to smuggle goods and people in and out of the city. Many docks and werehouses fill the river banks. Two bridges unite the western and eastern parts of the city. The northern bridge is large and made of stone. The southern bridge is smaller and made of wood from this comes their nicknames used by the locals: "The Rock" and "The Stick". Lore: Geography: Glorias Temple Complex Gloria''s Temple Complex The Gloria''s Temple Complex is the only other location within the walls of Victoria other than the Royal Palace to have it''s own walls. In here about two thousand members of the Church of Gloria live and worship the goddess Gloria. Gloria''s Church Located just outside the Gloria''s Temple Complex, the church is a glorious looking structure where the faithful go to worship Gloria and receive healing from the Temple renowned healers. Walls The walls of the Temple Complex are rumoured to have magical properties and keep out the evil. It is rumoured that only the pure of heart can pass through the gate without being cursed.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Dorms The Order of the Knights and the Guards sleep in the western dorm, Sisters sleep in the eastern dorm. Common Hall A large hall where the members of the church eat their meals. Official announcement are held here as well. The Common Hall also houses the kitchens and storages. Training Ground The place where the Knights and the Guards hone their skills. There are practice dummies and archery targets. Courtyard A two hundred meters wide square, where the members of the church can stroll, and where large events are held. It''s surrounded by a tree line, and by an open gallery sustained by columns. Ruling Tower The Council Chamber and the High Priestess'' Chamber are located in the upper levels of the towers. Underground, there are three levels of prisons. The church has full jurisdiction over what happens inside the walls of the temple. Seer''s Tower Renowned as one of the best place to practice magic in the continent. The topmost level host a large dome shaped room where healers practice their craft, and where the famous Seer delivers the Oracles. It is rumoured that a special chamber that amplify magic exists underground. Lore: Civilization: The Kingdom History The Kingdom was officially founded in Y767 when the the leader of the original three hundred Imperial Colonists who survived the crossing of the Red Sea reached the shores of Cullania and declared himself King of the newly founded Kingdom. By Y942, small human settlements could be found in every inhabitable land of the continent. All were part of The Kingdom, originally. Over its tumultuous history, the boundaries of The Kingdom changed, with civilizations raising and falling in the aftermath of bloody wars. The current borders are the result of the last war that ended in Y1486 in a peace treaty with the Principality of Saren. The treaty is set to expire in Y1506. Borders The Kingdom border west with the Principality of Saren, the only other civilization in the continent. The kingdom is surrounded in all other directions by powerful natural barriers. North is the Black Mountain Range. North-East are the Northern Forests. South the Red Sea. Population The Kingdom has a population of about four hundred thousand humans. Roughly half of them Fair Skin humans, the other half Dark Skin humans. No Elven humans are reported to currently live in Cullania, but they had an unknown presence in a far past, before Dark Skin and Fair Skin first arrived in the continent. Fair Skin mostly live in relatively large and dense settlements, like the royal capital, Victoria, or other cities, like Prima, Secularia, Red Harbor Town, Calmia, and more. Dark Skin mostly inhabit smaller farming settlements that dots the fertile plains.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Transportations From the westernmost point, the Red Bridge to the easternmost point, the Northern Forests, the Kingdom span 360Km. The Royal Road connects all major settlements and is the fastest and safest way to travel, which isn''t saying much. Often merchants hire mercenaries as guards during travel. It is possible to safely travel by boat alongside the coastline, but setting sail deeper in the Red Sea is considered suicidal. Few rivers are navigable, like the Life River that feeds Victoria. Government The royal bloodline is passed on by the oldest male heir. Every King descends directly from the leader of the original colonists, still, the King doesn''t actually wield any real political power and is little more than a figure head. His only duty is to ensure continuity of the royal bloodline. The Queen is the one that actually holds all the power. Aptitude is rare enough that the royal bloodline cannot consistently give birth to a female heir with sufficient aptitude, so a system was put in place by the seventh King in which young adept Fair Skin girls are adopted in the Royal Family. The best of them eventually succeeds as Queen and give birth to the next male heir. Those days the Queen is expected to be the greatest mage of her times and has the sole right to wear the treasures of the Kingdom. Powerful artifacts used in time of needs to even the odds in the most dire of circumstances. Religion There are two major religions in The Kingdom. The Church of Gloria which was imported originally by the Imperial Colonists and The Cult of Fertility, that rose in popularity after the war in Y1486. Military The largest organized forces are affiliated with the Royal Family. The Royal Guards, that keep the peace. The Royal Knights are more trained and count Magi in their ranks. The Queen''s Guard are an elite unit that answers only to the Queen herself. Many mercenaries warbands roam The Kingdom, offering their services to the highest bidder. Some of them eventually become outlaws, pillaging Dark Skin villages. The Church of Gloria has the Order of the Knights. The Cult of Fertility officially commands no armed force. The Silence is a crime syndicate that protects outlaws in exchange for a portion of their loot. They reportedly have a code of honor and rumour has that even the Royal Family sometimes asks for their services. Poorly armed conscripted peasants often makes up for the bulk of every army in war, and they suffer heavy causalities each and every time. Proficient magic users are somewhat rare, but can be used to tremendous effects in war. An highly skilled Mage is worth hundreds of troops in battle. Lore: Civilization: Principality of Saren History By Y942 the Kingdom encompassed all inhabitable lands of Cullania and the northern regions were colonized by merchants that formed together creating large companies to take advantage of the wealth in natural resources there. Over the years, the Royal Family kept increasing the taxes imposed over the northern companies to found their lavish living style resulting in widespread discontent. In Y1033, a number of merchants were chosen to represent the northern lands. After failed negotiations, the merchants declared independence and seceded from the Kingdom, forming a ruling body to protect their own interests, the Forum. The years to follow were marked by bloody civil wars between the Kingdom and the now independent merchants. Civil wars between the two often ended in a stalemate and with an unstable truce. After the first ceasefire agreement in Y1037, a name was officially chosen for the fledgling nation. The Principality of Saren. Named after the richest merchant family of the time, who had contributed the most to the war efforts. Over their tumultuous history, the boundaries of the Principality of Saren changed often in the aftermath of bloody wars. The current borders were drown after the last war that ended in Y1486 in a peace treaty that is set to expire in 1506. Borders The Principality of Saren borders south with The Kingdom, the only other civilization in the continent. The Principality of Saren is surrounded in all other directions by powerful natural barriers. South-East is the Black Mountain Range. North-East are the Wild Lands. North and West is the Red Sea.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Population The Principality of Saren has a population of about two hundred thousand humans. Roughly half, Fair Skin humans, the other half, Dark Skin humans. No Elven humans are reported to currently live in Cullania, but they had an unknown presence in a far past, before Dark Skin and Fair Skin first arrived in the continent. Population is divided in classes that are decided at birth. One''s class restricts where one can live, and what job one can apply for. It is possible for one to buy their way to an higher class and obtain access to better living areas and better jobs, but it''s a rare occurrence. Similarly, one needs to maintain a level of wealth to maintain his social class, leading to a fierce competition to maintain one''s status. Government The Principality of Saren is ruled by the Forum. An assembly of the wealthiest merchants at any given time. Members of the Forum are simply called Merchants. Every citizen is expected to contribute to the Forum in proportion to their wealth. The highest the contribution, the higher the voting power the Merchant. The seat of the government is the Trade Forum, a structure built on the tallest point of the largest city of the Principality, Dorado. Transportations From the westernmost point, the Red Bridge to the northernmost point, the Wild Lands, the Principality of Saren spans 240Km. The Silk Road connects the major settlement, and was originally built in the early days of the Kingdom. Roads inside the Principality of Saren are almost always unpaved and barely maintained. It is possible to safely travel by boat alongside the coastline, but setting sail deeper in the Red Sea is considered suicidal. Few rivers are navigable, like the Red River and the Saren''s River. Religion Early Merchant decreed that one''s destiny depends only on their skills and that prayer are for naught. All religious cults are thus banned inside the Principality of Saren. Military The Principality of Saren has no national military force. Instead, peace-keeping is handled by mercenary groups, and each individual is responsible for their own safety. In times of war, Merchants contribute to the Forum which in turns hire Mercenary and Low Class citizens to fight for the principality of Saren. Spoils of wars, if any, are distributed in proportion to one''s contribution to the war effort. Lore: Race: The Humans Humans Humans are not a species native to Arcania. A fact not known by it''s inhabitants. It''s unknown when humans appeared first on the planet, but it was only in recent times, geologically speaking. How humans got to Arcania is a mystery as well. There exists three species of humans. Fair Skins, Dark Skins and Elves. The differences between them are more pronounced then the differences between Homo Sapiens and Homo Neanderthal. There are about fifty million humans on Arcania in total. No human civilization has yet achieved the industrial age. Dark Skins Dark Skin humans, like the name suggests, have a dark skin tone. They are the most physically capable species of human, boasting great strength, speed and reflexes. This comes at a cost. A Dark Skin''s strength wears on their body, shortening their lifespan. Dark Skin are the shortest lived species of human. Life expectancy is about forty years. While Dark Skin humans instinctively use Basal magic to strengthen their bodies, their aptitude for magic is the lowest amongst all human species. Dark Skin Humans tends to form small insular communities if left on their own. Fair SkinsThe genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Fair Skin humans can be considered the jack of all trades amongst human species. Some individuals can achieve significant fighting prowess, while others can boast great aptitude for magic. Users of Elemental and Advanced magic are fairly common. Fair Skin are shorter and physically weaker than Dark Skin Humans and their skin tone, as the name suggest, is lighter. Fair Skin will form large sprawling civilizations if left unchecked, and will wage wars to expand their territories, even against their own. Elves Elves boast the greatest magical aptitude amongst all human species. The best weavers amongst them can achieve Space Magic. Elves are tall, but thin, they have long pointy ears and have the lowest base strength amongst all human species. Elves stop ageing after hitting maturity, meaning they will live until something kills them, but their fertility rate is the lowest, severely limiting their numbers. Being ageless, time has little meaning to an Elf. Elves abhor change and like to live their lives in peace. They spend their days in homes made from living trees that are as long lived as they are, practising their craft of choice as a form of art, striving for perfection. Hybridization While possible for humans to breed with humans of a different species, it''s rare for a relationship to result in childbirth. The offspring will always be of one of the parent''s species, half Fair Skin half Dark Skin are impossible. Often the child will be infertile. It''s possible, albeit incredibly rare, for a human of one species to be born from two parents of a different species if they both had an ancestor of that species. Civilizations On Arcania, Humans rule over the island continent of Cullania and over the continent of Terrania. There is a significant human presence in the largest continent as well, Calvaria, but many other races live there, so the humans are not dominant in that continent. Religion Gloria is by far the most popular goddess, but Humans worships many deities. Lore: Race: The Rat Kins The Rat Kin Rat Kin is a term that refers to several humanoid species resembling rats that cooperate as one. Rat Kin have a life expectancy of about thirty years and are about one meter tall. But this changes greatly depending of the individual''s species, gender and role in the Rat Kin society. Rat Kin females are extremely fertile compared to females of others sentient species. They have litters of up to a dozen youngs and can have up to five litters per year. Adaptability, numbers and fertility are the Rat Kin greatest strengths. Rat Kin Warriors Rat Kin warriors are the physically most developed Rat Kin species. An healthy adult individual can reach one and a half meter in height and weigh eighty kilograms. They are strong and muscular and can keep on fighting even with great injuries. Females of this species are shorter and smaller but faster, and fight alongside the males in the field, making up for the male''s shortcomings. On the battlefield they are an extremely effective fighting force. Rat Kin Workers This species of Rat Kin is short, reaching only about one meter in height as an adult. They are the most fertile species of Rat Kin and are the most numerous. They serve as the backbone workers of the tribe. Rat Kin OverseersIf you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. This is the physically smallest species of Rat Kin, but is also the most intelligent. Rat Kin overseers have glands that produce special pheromones that make the other Rat Kin species obedient to them. Males of the species become the rulers of the Rat Kin. From chieftain of tribes, to battle commander, to overseers of the workers. Females of this species can rarely develop aptitude for magic. Magic in Rat Kin is extremely rare, and because Rat Kin do not leave physical records of their history, knowledge of magic has to be developed from scratch every time a new Rat Kin Shaman is born. In rare cases a shaman is born while the previous shaman is still alive, allowing for knowledge in magic to be passed on, but such cases are the exception. Adaptability The strength of the Rat Kins lie in quickly replenishing their numbers and adapting to changes in the environment. New species of Rat Kin can prosper and established species die out as changes happens around them, ensuring the overall survival of the Rat Kin as a whole. Rat Kin Settlements (Y1500) Today, Rat Kins settlements can be found on almost every continent in Arcania. The continent of Calvaria is home to the largest populations of Rat Kins. Rat Kins do not form large civilizations like humans do, but rather are divided in tribes that occupy a territory. The largest tribes can have tens of thousands of individuals. The smallest, only a few dozens. Tribes often wage wars against each others. Natural selection at it''s finest, only the fittest tribes survive. Rat Kin tribes are known to come together when threatened by other species, like the humans. Technology and Magic (Y1500) Over their history Rat Kin achieved various degree of advancement. For the most part, the lack of written records and the division in tribes means that knowledge is often lost. The Rat Kin mostly use primitive weapons and their shamans can weave only the very simplest and weakest of magic. The strength of the Rat Kin lies in their numbers and ability to quickly make up for their losses. Lore: Race: The Moles Moles Arcania is home to a remarkable species of sentient moles. The moles are mammals, are mostly blind and live most of their lives underground. The Moles have remarkable adaptations. First is the ability to dig through dirt, solid rock and metal veins with specialized claws and acids. Second, is their ability to breathe in low oxygen environments, like underground. Third, and most remarkable, is the ability to digest rocks and metals and make use of them in their own constitution. Thanks to those adaptations, a Mole can live it''s whole life underground without the need of ever having to surface. The lifespan, intelligence and strength of an individual mole depends heavily on the type of terrain it feeds on. Small colonies that live in shallow terrains live no more than a couple of decades and have the intelligence and capabilities of common wild animals.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Living tissues of moles are inedible to most living creatures as they contain significant amount of whatever material they feed on. As a colony of moles expand, it become able to dig deeper and feed on harder, stronger materials. Their capabilities increase accordingly. Eventually, a fully developed colony of Moles might encounter a vein of an extremely hard metal. This trigger a response in the colony, with Moles bringing partially digested high quality material to feed a selected newborn female. This female feeds only on this high quality metal, growing in size, strength and intelligence. She becomes a Queen and coordinate the work of lower ranked moles to create a new generation that feeds only on higher quality materials. A mole''s ability to digest and feed on metals stem from magic, making the Moles naturally adept. Sentient Moles can gain the ability to wilfully weave magic to a significant degree. At their peak, Moles can befive meters long, have lifespan of centuries and have intelligence comparable to humans. There are records of Moles developing civilizations and exchanging goods with other races. Their innate ability to dig and refine metals make them desirable trading partners to other races. Moles hardly care for the outside world, therefore the threat they pose to other races is minimal. On the other hand, attacking a colony of Moles is asking for trouble, as they will defending their territory to the last. Moles use maze like tunnels and controlled landslides to deal with the intruders, they will act as one against any invader, making them a formidable force, if only in defending their digs. Live and let live. Moles are almost a perfect incarnation of this saying. Lore: Magic: Aether and Entropy Magic On Arcania magic exist as just another set of laws of physics. It''s a field, called the Aether field, that exists alongside for example the gravitational field or the electromagnetic field. When you lit a flame, energy has to come from somewhere. In a wood fire, the wood provide the fuel. When a mage weave a fire magic, the energy for the fire is drawn from the Aether field. Weaving magic deplete energy from the Aether field. Evolution gave creatures on Arcania means to make use of it. The humans calls them the Magic Channels. Entropy is what fill the Aether field with energy. Entropy has many definitions, but can be thought as a unit of measure for disorder. A cold gas has the lowest possible energy state, and is fully disordered. A living creature is the opposite. An highly ordered arrangements of molecules at a very specific temperature. In our universe, when energy is expended, some of it is wasted (converted in waste heat) the rest is converted in another form, doing it''s intended work. Think about a car''s engine. Some of the fuel propel the car forward, but the rest of it is wasted in heating the engine up. We don''t care about that heat, but it cannot be avoided. That''s just how our universe work.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The most absolute law of physics, the Law of Conservation of Energy, state that energy cannot be destroyed, nor created. It can only be transformed. And there is a preferred direction. The universe want to go to a state of increasingly higher disorder, until eventually there is nothing but cold thin gas. The heat death of the universe. On Arcania there is another set of law of physics that link entropy, energy and the aether field together into the phenomenon known as Magic. In short, when work is done to increase entropy, some of the waste will not go into heat, but will fill the aether field. And the metabolism of a living creature is a prime mechanism for that. Aether Ecosystem As consequence, Magic can only exists where there is life. The more life, the more complex life is, the more the energy inside the aether field, and the greater the magic that can be weaved will be. An aether ecosystem arise from life, just like there is an ecosystem based on food. There are Aether producers. Algae, bacteria, plants, lesser animals. They have metabolism but don''t use magic themselves. They constantly fill the aether field with energy. Then the are Aether users. Like a mage weaving a magic, or bears that strengthen their muscles. If the users become too many, the Aether field becomes depleted, and magic can''t be cast. The users loses their advantage, and their numbers dwindle, until a point in which users and producers balance each others. Lore: Magic: Tiers Magic Tiers Magic is classified in tiers. Tiers are not related to the actual potency of a spell, but only to how fundamental the physical phenomenon the spell interfere with. Higher tier magic will either require more aether, or greater control. Often both at the same time. Basal Magic This magic is used by animals instinctively. It might be the magic used by a bears to become more lethal, or a mole''s ability to digest metals. It''s innate, not learned. It can be exceedingly effective despite not being used on a conscious level. Magic: Sharpening Magic, Strengthening Magic, Digestive Magic. Known Users: Higher animal life. Elemental magic Basic magic that make use of commonly seen physical phenomenon. Most sentient races can only use magic up to this level and can only do so by learning it over time. Magic: Light magic, Fire Magic, Lightning Magic, Force Magic, Barriers. Known Users: Humans, Moles, Rat-Kins. Advanced Magic This magic make use of more subtle phenomenons to achieve subtle results. Magic of this class usually lacks the destructive potential of Elemental Magic. Usually only higher sentient species or especially gifted and learned individuals can achieve this tier of magic.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Magic: Communication Magic, Enchanting, Analysis Magic, Detection Magic, Life Magic, Healing Magic. Examples: High Priestess Meridia, Queen Orta, Rat-Kin Seer, Mole Queen. High Elves. Space Magic Magic in this tier interfere with the structure of space itself. It requires an enormous amount of aether to achieve. Only higher sentient lifeforms like the Dragons are capable of collimating a large enough amount of aether to achieve this tier. Aether storage methods might allow exceedingly gifted individuals belonging to lower sentient species to achieve this magic tier. Examples: Relocation Magic, Teleportation Magic, Space Barriers. Known users: The strongest amongst the Dragons. Dimensional Magic There are two kind of dimensions: One is a property of space, like spatial and temporal dimensions. Our own universe has at least three observable spatial dimension and one observable temporal dimension. There might be more. The second kind refers to other universes overlapping but not interfering with each others. Also called alternate realities. Spells in this tier interfere with the second kind of dimensions. It''s an higher class of Space Magic, more fundamental in nature. It''s impossible to weave this level of magic only with environmental aether. A way to store aether over millennia is required, like a Dragon Heart. Magic: Dimensional Barriers, Dimensional Portals. Known Users: Serenia, the strongest Dragon and head of . Temporal Magic Theoretical Tier of magic that allows the user to interfere with dimensions of the first kind. While slowing down or accelerate the flow of time is possible with either Space Magic or Dimensional Magic, reversal of the flow of time might only be possible with Temporal Magic. Hence the name. Altering dimensions of the first kind also warps the laws of physics to some extent. Magic: Time Travel Magic. Limited local alteration of the laws of physics and physical constants. Known Users: None. Creation Magic Theoretical Tier of magic that allows the user to freely exchange matter and energy with 100% efficiency. Magic of this Tier might also allow for the creation or dissolution of dimensions of both kind, thus allowing the user to possibly create or destroy universes, or reshape reality itself. It might also be possible for magic of this tier to change the values of physical constants and rewrite the law of physics on a large, possibly universal scale. Magic: Virtual Omnipotence. Known Users: Lore: Characters (Y1500) Liara A mysterious Fair Skin girl born of Dark Skin parents. The Seer of the Church of Gloria predicted her birth and lead the church to her. The fact that Liara reincarnated in Arcania from another world by is a fact nobody but her knows. An unknown entity that rescued the waning soul of a dying boy. expanded the boy''s mind by merging his experiences and memories with alternate version of himself. than granted the boy''s innermost desire and had him be reborn in the world of Arcania. Church of Gloria A cult that worship the goddess Gloria. The church has considerable influence in the island continent of Cullania. The city of Victoria host the main temple. Faithful often gift young children to the temple in the hope of giving them a better future. The girls eventually become Sisters, while the boys eventually join the Knight''s Order. Meridia, High Priestess of Gloria A Fair Skin woman forty years of age. She is thin and has a long nose. She has long red hairs and brown eyes. She is a respected figure within Victoria and is wildly regarded as the greatest living mage in the continent. She became High Priestess at the age of thirty-six, the youngest in centuries. Serina, Daughter of Gloria Serina is a tall beautiful Fair Skin woman twenty years of age. She has long silver hair and blue eyes. Serina is good natured and gentile and is well liked by her Sisters. Her main duty is to be a nanny, nursing and rearing the children that are gifted to the temple by the faithful. She has aptitude for magic, and is training in the way of healing. Serina is good friend to Meridia and serves as her ancilla. Serina was entrusted with the heavy duty of rearing Liara.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Daughters of Gloria Geneva: She was taught the words, and is a Scribe for the temple. She has two apprentices. Carminia: She is the most skilled healer in the temple. She trains other Sisters as healers. Carlotta: She has magic aptitude, and serves as nurse. Seer: Before becoming Seer of Gloria she was known as Sister Milinia. She had the rare ability to see fragments of the future. She divined Oracles for many decades before the backlash from a strong vision broke her weakened and aging body, killing her. Her loss was a great blow to the church. Steffen, Leader of the Fourth Unit Steffen is Dark Skin man forty year of age, he is stout and well built. His aspect is rugged, a veteran of many battles. He rose through the ranks thanks to his skills with the sword and his leadership. Steffen proved his loyalty toward Gloria many times, and is the to-go man for important missions. Stella, Mage knight Stella is a Fair Skin woman sixteen years of age. Her height is average, she has short black hair and brown eyes. She is shy and gentile and has a rather masculine face. After being gifted to the temple her aptitude for magic was quickly discovered and nurtured. She serves as Mage Knight for the Fourth Unit. Villagers of Fernern Fernern was a small farming village, two hours away from Victoria. It was home to about seventy Dark Skins. They paid half of their providings in taxes to the local administrator for protection, but had to band together to protect themselves most of the times. The villagers were all slaughtered and the village itself was burned to the ground by the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria. Herbern: The Village Chief. He though the birth of Liara, a Fair Skin, to be a bad omen. Hivern: Son of the village chief. Biological father of Liara. Lore: Characters (Y1502) Lore: Characters (Y1502) Liara A mysterious Fair Skin girl born of Dark Skin parents. The Seer of the Church of Gloria predicted her birth and lead the church to her. The fact that Liara reincarnated in Arcania from another world by is a fact nobody but her knows. Her quick growth and aptitude for magic earned her the nickname "Gifted One". An unknown entity that rescued the waning soul of a dying boy. expanded the boy''s mind by merging his experiences and memories with alternate version of himself. than granted the boy''s innermost desire and had him be reborn in the world of Arcania. Church of Gloria A cult that worship the goddess Gloria. The church has considerable influence in the island continent of Cullania. The city of Victoria host the main temple. Faithful often gift young children to the temple in the hope of giving them a better future. The girls eventually become Sisters, while the boys eventually join the Knight''s Order. The Church is lead by an High Priestess, with a Council overseeing her activities. Recently an illness hit the High priestess, and the church is currently experiencing difficulties. Meridia, Daughter of Gloria A Fair Skin woman that look like she is in her sixties. She is thin and has a long nose, her skin is pale, old and deeply scarred. She has sparse white hairs. She is blind. She used to be the greatest mage in the continent before a sudden illness hit her. Because of her deep knowledge of magic, she now serves as magic teacher inside the temple. Serina, Daughter of Gloria Serina is a tall beautiful Fair Skin woman twenty years of age. She has long silver hair and blue eyes. Serina is good natured and gentile and is well liked by her Sisters. Her main duty is to be a nanny, nursing and rearing the children that are gifted to the temple by the faithful. She has aptitude for magic, and is training in the way of healing. Serina is good friend to Meridia and serves as her ancilla. Serina was entrusted with the heavy duty of rearing Liara. Members of the Church of Gloria Geneva: She was taught the words, and is a Scribe for the temple. She has two apprentices. Carminia: She is the most skilled healer in the temple. She trains other Sisters as healers. Carlotta: She has magic aptitude, and serves as nurse. Seer: Before becoming Seer of Gloria she was known as Sister Milinia. She had the rare ability to see fragments of the future. She divined Oracles for many decades before the backlash from a strong vision broke her weakened and aging body, killing her. Her loss was a great blow to the church.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Merce and Cassien: Dark Skin eunuch attendants of the High Priestess. Vaerminia: Member of the Council of Gloria. She is an old Fair Skin woman in her sixties. She is ruthless, and known to be scheming and cruel. members of the Council are supposed to be equal, but she is the de facto head of the Council Pernida: Member of the Council. She is a Fair Skin woman in her fifties. She is a peaceful by nature and wants to avoid conflicts. Cassandra: Member of the Council. She is a Fair Skin woman in her fifties. Kamila: Member of the Council. She is a Dark Skin woman, and is about seventy years old. She is the oldest member of the council and has been part of the Council for the longest time. Teoren:He a Dark Skin male is in his late fifties. The only man in the Council. He is the commander of the Knights of Gloria. He become councilmen after being injured in the battlefield, twenty years ago. Amigarde: She is a fair skin woman in her late fifties. She has long been known as the second best mage in the church. She recently became High Priestess after Meridia''s illness forced her to step down. Steffen, Leader of the Fourth Unit Steffen is Dark Skin man forty year of age, he is stout and well built. His aspect is rugged, a veteran of many battles. He rose through the ranks thanks to his skills with the sword and his leadership. Steffen proved his loyalty toward Gloria many times, and is the to-go man for important missions. Stella, Mage knight Stella is a Fair Skin woman eighteen years of age. Her height is average, she has short black hair and brown eyes. She is shy and gentile and has a rather masculine face. After being gifted to the temple her aptitude for magic was quickly discovered and nurtured. She serves as Mage Knight for the Fourth Unit. Feldris, Scout of the Fourth Unit Feldris is a Fair Skin man eighteen years of age. He has the uncanny ability to befriend animals, and has tamed a crow that he named Garlic. He has short dark hairs, black eyes, and a thin appearance. He is quick and nimble. he can hold himself in a sword fight, but his main duty is scouting. Members of the Order of the Knight of Gloria The order of the Knight is the armed force of th church, tasked with keeping order and protect the temples. Telron: A Dark Skin male in his early thirties. He is trained as knight and serves in the fourth unit. Citizens of Victoria Victoria is the largest city in the island Continent of Cullania. it''s home to the main temple of the Church of Gloria, and the Arteficer''s guild. Faber, Master Artificer The master Craftsman of the Arteficer''s Guild of Victoria. He is an old Fair Skin man in his seventies. He is surprisingly muscular for his age, and still active in his craft. He is regarded as the best artificer in Victoria. Meridia used to be his best client before the illness. He is a craftsman at heart, and always welcome requests that push his skills to the limit. Villagers of Fernern Fernern was a small farming village, two hours away from Victoria. It was home to about seventy Dark Skins. They paid half of their providings in taxes to the local administrator for protection, but had to band together to protect themselves most of the times. The villagers were all slaughtered and the village itself was burned to the ground by the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria. Herbern: The Village Chief. He though the birth of Liara, a Fair Skin, to be a bad omen. Hivern: Son of the village chief. Biological father of Liara. Lore: Spells (Y1502) Spell Effects: Draw shapes in the air. Known Users: Virtually all magic casters Caleidoscope is one of the most basic spells, and often the first spell a mage learns. At it''s simplest, this spell is used to make undefined balls of magic lights, visible only to people with aptitude for magic. As the aptitude for magic and experience in using it increases, magic casters can make sharply defined shapes, give them shifting colors, make them move, make multiple shapes at once, and even make the light visible those with no aptitude for magic. Because of how scalable the results are, this spell is often used to judge the skill level of a magic caster. Spell Effects: Source of light. Known Users: Serina This spell create a ball of magic that cast a strong light, usually pure white in color. The light can be made to follow a person, or stay fixed in a 3D point. It does not require focus once weaved but it decays over time. It usually last a few hours. It''s a common spell. Spell Effects: Share thoughts over a large distance Known Users: Meridia, Stella This spell is incredibly useful as it allows to communicate in real time over large distances. In comparison, messengers might take days and never arrive. Weaved by a skilled caster, the spell can connect any two persons the caster knows. Artifacts exists in pairs that allow the owner of one share thoughts with the owner of the other. Doing so, requires far less skills and even lower tier magic casters can do it. The spell share only thought on the surface of the mind. Only magic casters with higher aptitude can share memories or deeper thoughts. Spell Effects: Fire based attack magic. Known Users: Stella This spell is one of the most basic attack spell. The effect is to create a short lived but extremely hot magical fire that lit everything it touches. The spell is quite advanced, but tools can be used to allow casters with low aptitude to weave it. The spell is highly scalable. Small fires can be weaved in a matter of seconds, while large fires require minutes or even hours of weaving. Spell Effects: Support Spell Known Users: Stella, Meridia The strongest support spell ever developed by the church of Gloria. The spell create an area around the caster. Inside that area, everything the caster see as friendly is helped, everything the caster sees as hostile is hindered. The spell make use of the air and magic threads to achieve that. This spell can only be weaved by the most adept of magic casters, but Meridia was able to embed the spell inside disposable artifacts that look like wooden spheres. Those artifacts are extremely valuable, and given in rewards for excellence inside the church. Spell Effects: Defensive barrier. Liara''s original spell Known Users: Liara The spell is the results of the efforts of Liara and one of her split personalities, Science Me. They used the scientific method to analyze magic and this is the first spell they came up with. Rather than using magic threads to solidify air like mages do in Arcania, this spell weave the magic threads themselves in a fabric like sheet and give the threads physical presence. This spell is anchored to the caster, meaning that the body of the caster has to shoulder the force of external impacts. Also, the barrier does not let anything pass, so the caster will be unable to pass through doors if the barrier is too big.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Spell Effects: Defensive barrier. Liara''s original spell Known Users: Liara Iterative upgrade over . This barrier is anchored to the floor, meaning that the floor will bear the force of impacts upon the barrier, but also that the caster will be unable to move from the spot. This barrier is also more elastic. This magic is scalable. A lesser version of it can be cast during battle with imperfect focus and still resists the impact of a rock, despite being thin and full of holes. A version weaved with full focus over a dozen seconds cannot be unravelled by mid tier Healers of the church of Gloria. Healing Magic Healing magic is a specialized branch of magic. Unlike other types of magic, Healing magic carries many risks. A mistake in weaving or weaving too strong a spell will only cause more damage to the patient. It''s so complex that users of it usually focus only on healing spells their entire lives. Users of healing Magic are called Healers. Spell Effects: Close open wounds. Known Users: Stella, Serina, Bella, Carminia This is usually the first healing magic an healer learns. It''s effect is simple. It closes wounds. If done poorly, the spell leaves a scar behind. This spell can be used for first aid. Closing many wounds, deep wounds and not leaving scarring behind requires considerable skills. Spell Effects: Numb the pain and soothe the patient. Known Users: Carminia This spell hides the pain from the patient and forcefully calm them. If this spell fails, it can push the patient in a sleep that never ends. Spell Effects: Transfer blood from donor to the patient. Known Users: Carminia This spell performs a blood transfusions. The spell work by literally moving blood from a wound on the donor to a wound on the patient. If this spell fails, the patient dies. It''s necessary in case the patient lost too much blood. Transferring blood will cause death if the blood types are not compatible, but Healers in Arcania don''t know the reason behind it, and instead believe that in order to work, a transfer of life force require a deep bond between patient and donor. Like the one between siblings, parent and child or lovers. Spell Effects: General diagnosis and healing. Known Users: Meridia, Serina, Carminia This spell has many uses and is the bread and butter of an healer. It works by injecting a magic thread inside the body of the patient, then feeling the flow of magic. An experienced Healer can feel when the flow is wrong, making a diagnosis and can imagine the flow getting better, healing the patient. The spell is more effective, the greater the experience and aptitude of the healer. Spell Effects: General diagnosis and healing. Mapping of Magic channels. Known Users: Meridia, Carminia Essentially the same as only the spell is performed by highly skilled casters in a proper environment with assistance from other magic casters, magic circles and artifacts. This allow the caster to see much finer details, and thus make a better diagnosis and a more effective healing. Another step can be added to the spell, writing a map of the magic channels of the patient inside a crystal, for later study. Spell Effects: Reveal Gifts spell modified by Meridia Known Users: Meridia This spell was a vastly enchanted variation of used by Meridia to map Liara''s magic channels. The spell was a failure. Liara''s channels were too small for the spell to see, the crystal was too small to make a full map, and a magic interference destabilized the spell almost killing Meridia herself. The spell had a built-in fail-safe that forcefully broke the spell. Spell Effects: Best healing spell known by the church of Gloria. Known Users: Carminia This spell is an enchanted version of . It was developed by the Healers of the church of Gloria over many centuries and used properly allow incredible feats of medicine to be performed. The name reflect the fact that the effects are often nothing short of a miracle. Authors Note: Writing Writing In my line of work I''m a proficient programmer. One problem of writing a large program is making it readable even when the code is very long. It''s a problem called scalability. I find some similarities between writing a novel and writing a program. Especially when it comes to internal consistence. If you write something big, you WILL forget things that you have written before. You can''t keep everything in mind all of the times. And nothing take the reader out of the immersion like when they notice that the rules of the universe have changed halfway through the story. At least that''s how it is for me. I can watch even the wackiest movie and like it, as long as the movie is consistent. But a plot hole totally break the immersion for me and make me hate the movie. The way programming get around it is to use conventions and rules. Good programmers learn to write the same thing always the same way, including things like indentations and constructs. An example would be for and while in C/C++. They both are used to make loops, and all loops can be written using either one of them. But C programmers are taught to use for if the end of the loop is known prior entering it, and use while if you don''t know when the loop will end prior entering it. This way if you see at a glance the type of loop without reading all of the code. Another things are colors. A good IDE (An editor for code) will give different colors to different keywords, so that a programmer can tell at a glance what is happening. As I said, I find similarities between large programs and novels, so I decided to use rules and colors in writing my novel. It help the reader keep up with the story, and help me in always keeping the story consistent with the rules of the universe. By no mean I consider this to be the only, or even the right way to write. It''s MY way to write. Writing is a creative task, and like with coding there might be optimal and suboptimal ways to do things, but as long as it works, there are no wrong ways. This is my personal opinion on the subject, and is how I do things right now. This is my first novel, and I learn as I go. Feedbacks are always appreciated. Colors and Dialogues When I read works from other authors, sometime I come across conversations between multiple characters. The problem is that in those conversations is really hard to understand who is saying what. My solution is to put the source of the dialogue at the end of the phrase. I consistently use the same special characters to identify the various type of dialogues and I use colors to identify the gender of the source. Types of dialogues: "Simple Dialogue" (Source) [Thought] (Source) *Sound or Action* (Source) "Scream" (Source)Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. [Important thought] (Source) *Great noise or important action* (Source) ""Many people talking"" (Source) [[Many people thinking]] (Source) **Large noise or action from many people** (Source) Gender of the source: Neutral Male Female Baby, Old, Mixed or Undefined POV Switch: POV1 -------------------------------- POV2 Spreadsheets I have spreadsheet with info about characters, their personalities, age, etc... Spreadsheets with the timeline of the world at different scales, description of the world, rules of the world, etc... This way when I go forward in the story, I don''t have to remember the details, I just have to look it up. This helps me ensure internal consistency. Plot, Snippets, Chapters and Sections There are several steps when I write a chapter. First is the plot. I have a large scale plot that describes what''s going on and what''s going to happen. Then each chapter has a bullet point plot that describe what story thread are advanced and how. This is the bullet point plot for chapter 10. Liara''s Growth >First day of school Church Storyline >Council report Cataclysm Storyline >Describe Forbidden City >Describe Dragon Plaza >Call upon the dragon After this I write many small pieces of the story that I call snippets, a term I borrowed from programming. I write many of them, usually out of order. Right now I have dozens of snippets. Like describing a lesson at school, magic battles, magic lessons, stories from ancient times, court life in kingdoms I have yet to introduce, etc... Then I pick snippets that I like that push the storyline forward the right way, and put them inside the chapter. Usually I decide for an overall theme for a chapter and stick with that. The result is the chapters you see. A large title with several smaller chapters in it I call sections. Each section advance a particular storyline. The POV of chapter/sections is a tricky thing to handle. The story need to be told from the right POV to flow well. Most section are told from a single POV, sometimes I switch POV inside a section. Where and When Since I have spreadsheets, it comes easy for me to write where and when each snippet take place. If I as author knows this, it''s much harder to mess up consistency. A common consistency error is having a character in multiple places at the same time. Another is messing up the time needed to travel, like a carriage arriving after an old men travelling by foot alone in the woods. Feedbacks A problem novels have in common with programs happen when a developer is closed in his own little world, and develop features that he thinks important. But aren''t. Meanwhile the developer might ignore a feature that the user actually want. This happens all the time, and in programming is solved by alpha ad beta testing. Example: A developer make a game thinking that users want big gun models. Too bad users don''t care about that, and instead want a customizable crosshair. Too bad the developer had no idea that was the case. The users are unhappy and the developer ''wasted'' his time. If you like this story, and think I am doing things wrong, let me know with reviews or comments. I read them. I write the way I think is right. Sometimes there may be things I do wrong, and I have no idea are actually wrong without feedback from you, the readers. Authors Note: Chapter length What is the ideal length of a chapter? I found myself shortening this week chapter from 16K to 11K words because it felt too long. As an author I can release about 10k to 15k words a week. When I write a chapter I usually choose a theme, and put in snippets that advance the storyline according to that theme. The length also increased as the novel is progressing. I thought about it, and like often in engineering, there may be a sweet spot. On one end, there is a length that most would consider too short. If I just wrote 100 words per chapter, it would take forever to finish the novel and a chapter would not meaningfully progress any story thread at all. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. On the opposite end. If I were to release a chapter of 1M words, it would basically be a whole novel in itself. It would be bad because you wouldn''t have the chapter list to help you navigate all this content, and it would take you days or even weeks to read. It''s hard to tell, but I feel this novel will be about 100 chapters of 10K words once the third arc is over. That adds up to about 1M words in total. This is the actual length of some of the chapters I have written. Chapter 2: Arrival is 1.8K words Chapter 5: Revelation is 5.2K words Chapter 12: Death is 10.9K words There are also side stories. I outlined many of them when building the history of Arcania. But I''ll hold on to them. Right now I plan to finish the main story before exploring anything else in the world of Arcania. I''d like to hear your opinion as readers, so I made a poll. What do you think is the right length for a chapter? Authors Note: Consistency Personally I can enjoy even the wackiest story, as long as the story is consistent. Even minor inconsistencies take me out of the immersion and prevent me from enjoying the story. This reflects on the stories I write. I''m trying hard to keep the story consistent. I''m not the first author that tried to do so. I think that learning from the experiences of past authors is a good way to improve. Here a few things I learned about writing and consistency. Make the audience care First and foremost a story has to be interesting before it''s consistent. A perfectly consistent story that is utterly boring, it''s not a tale. It''s an history essay. To make a story compelling, it''s important to make the audience care about the characters what''s happening to them. What''s the point in having the Main Character (MC) go through an ordeal, if the audience doesn''t care about him at all? If they don''t care about the world, what''s the point in threatening to destroy it? I think the first think an author should consider, is to make the story compelling to read. Everything else come after that. Willing Suspension of Disbelief (WSD) WSD is what allow us to enjoy a fictional story. It allow the audience to immerse themselves in the fictional universe. WSD is subjective, it depends on the individual, their taste, their expectations, their experiences. It''s the author''s job to make sure that the WSD remains unbroken. Example: People that actually know how to use swords, can barely watch fencing duels in film. That''s because those duels are made to look impressive, with lots of crossing and sparks flying. Which is the least efficient way to actually fight. Example: The audience will accept that a human is flying and shooting laser if the story established that humans can fly and shot lasers, even if no flying humans exist in the real world. Consistency There are many ways to break the WSD. Breaking consistency is one way to break the WSD. In a comedy, it might be a bad joke. In a sci-fi setting it might be something unbelievable happening that makes the audience says: WTF??? There are many definitions for consistency across many fields. The one I like for fictional stories is the following one: "Do not break the established rules in the story." Even the wackiest stories will eventually have rules that can be inferred from the writing. After all, the author is following some kind of logic in his head, however warped and hidden that logic might be. Breaking the established rules will rip some of the audience straight out of the WSD, breaking their immersion, and hindering their enjoyment of the story. Break it often enough, and the audience will stop following the story altogether. Having a fictional story does not free an author to do whatever they want. It happens even to shows like Game of Thrones. Some people say: "There are dragons, what do you expect?" This is not how it works. Dragons in GOT are Internally consistent, and even are Externally consistent with other fictional stories. Tolerance to inconsistency is highly subjective. On one extreme one can be fine with the inconsistencies in a Transformer movie and enjoy it all. On the other end, people can be thrown off even by minor inconsistencies in a film like Interstellar. It''s the Author''s job to understand what their target audience expect in terms of consistency. There are different types of consistencies. Aesthetic Consistency: If you build a Samurai world, having modern day soldiers running around might not be a good idea. Unless you can make the audience believe that there is a good reason for modern soldiers to be there. External Consistency: How elements inside the story, correlate to elements in other stories or even the real world. Example (Horses are Externally Consistent with the real world): If you use horses in the story, the audience will expect them to work like real world horses. For example they''ll know that they move at about 30 Km/h top, so if you make them travel continents in hours, the audience will say: "How the fuck did he get there in time?" Example (Dragons are Externally Consistent with Dragons from other stories): Dragons do not exist in the real world, but have been used in many forms in a large number of fictions. If you use Dragons, the audience will expect overgrown lizards, that are very powerful, that might be intelligent, breath fire and like gold. On the plus this means that you don''t have to put in time to build them up. But it also mean that if your dragons are different, you have to justify that. Internal Consistency: How elements inside your story obey to the rules set up inside the story itself. The Author is the one deciding those rules. Example (Consistent): In Lord of the Rings having Dragons is internally consistent. They are foreshadowed and described inside the story before they appears. Their existence is part of the lore of the story. It is explained what they can, and cannot do and they obey to the internal rules of the story. LOTR Dragons are even Externally Consistent with dragons from other stories. They are NOT Externally Consistent with our reality, but it does not matter. The audience accept their existence thanks to the WSD. Example (Inconsistent): In LOTR having Cars would break Internal Consistency. Cars exist in our world, but LOTR world does not have an industry, nor the technology, nor the logistic required. Cars have no place in that story at all. If Frodo where to jump on a Jeep and drive through Mordor, the audience would say "WTF??? What is a Jeep doing there??? Frodo can drive??? They are making fun of us!!!". WSD is broken. Character Competence Various character will have varying levels of competence and powers. Problems arise when a character act far more, or far less competently than the audience would expect. It''s easy to write characters that always act incompetently, and characters that always act competently. It''s hard to make them commit genuine mistakes that are believable to the audience. Another problem is having a character that is TOO competent or Hyper-Competent. Example (Done Well) (GOT Spoiler): In GOT, Robb was seen marrying a woman for love, breaking an oath of marriage with a great House. It was a mistake and a terrible move, strategically. It was a mistake. But it was believable. He was young, and his Mother advice not to do so lost credibility after she freed a prisoner to save her daughters. He choose love over duty. Most audience accept it as a genuine mistake. Example (Done badly) (GOT Spoiler): GOT Arya was shown hiding from master assassins in a dark room in one episode. In a later episode, she was shown walking in board daylight without a care in the world and without explanation. And she got stabbed almost to death. It was not believable for her to act that way in that situation. Audience expected her to still be in hiding. She wasn''t. And no reason was given for that change.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Idiot Ball Severe case of character incompetence. When a plot line exists only because a character is suddenly acting like an idiot without any explanation. A character who was shown handling similar situations with no trouble, is suddenly unable to handle the same situation without any reasonable expectation. The character is holding the Idiot Ball. It''s usually happens when the Author is forcing a certain storyline, without setting it up properly. This doesn''t mean that characters have to act competently at all times. People make stupid mistake in real life, after all. In real life accidents are often the result of missing out something small, that usually wouldn''t be a problem, but because of a conjunction of other fortuitous factor, it resulted in an accident. When a character in the story make a mistake, that mistake has to be believable. It''s up to the Author to make the audience accept it. Example (Real Life): A pilot forgot to rise the flaps despite doing it for more than a decade and crashed his plane. Example (Done Well): The Trinket Guy of the group get distracted by a joke and forget to fasten a bolt. Characters ask if the bolt is fastened, he says yes. Cue to the Vehicle falling apart in a chase scene. He made a mistake, but the mistake is justified, and foreshadowed. A new plot line comes out of it. Trinket Guy has to keep the Vehicle from falling apart, redeeming himself. Example (Done Badly): A character is able to teleport groups of people with little restrictions. A plane lose the pilots and cannot be landed. The character try to come up with a contrived solution rather than just teleporting everyone away or go and search for a new pilot using his powers. He succeed, but the whole plot line was caused by the character holding the Idiot Ball. One does not just forget a skill he has been using for years. Not unless the author comes up with a good foreshadowing on why that might happen. Foreshadowing There are many definitions for it. The one I like is: "Introduce an element of the story before using it.". Foreshadowing is important for the story. You should make the audience aware that something is possible before that something happens. Foreshadowing is not easy. For example, if you introduce something in a single implied line one hundred of chapters before it happens, most of your audience will have forgotten it by the time you use that story element. On the opposite end, foreshadowing an element only a sentence before, might come out as cheap. Foreshadowing important story elements more than once is a good way to make sure that the audience notice it, but do it too often, and the dialogue will seem redundant. The audience will feel like it''s being treated as dumb. Example (done well): In LOTR, Frodo falling to the corruption of The One Ring was believable. The burden was shown to be heavy on Frodo. It was shown that the corruption was seeping in. The corruption capability of the ring was repeatedly explained. When Frodo fell to the influence of the One Ring, the audience didn''t have any problem with it. Example (done badly) (GOT Spoiler) In GOT, when Arya was shown walking in Bravos without a care, many found it unbelievable. It was sudden. It was unexplained. It was against what audience expected the character to do. It was against what the character was seen doing in earlier episodes. Off Screen Inertia The audience will expect a character to have kept doing the last thing he was seen doing while off screen. It''s something that the author has to keep in mind. It implies that if a character has disappear for a while, a short explanation has to be given by the author on what the character was up to all this time. Example: In GOT, a running joke was that Gendry has been rowing a boat for several seasons. He was last shown rowing a boat, than the show forgot him for multiple seasons. Deus Ex Machina When the crisis at hand is solved in a way that is sudden and was never even hinted before. It comes out as cheap and makes every previous story element moot. Rarely the audience like "A God came and solved it." as explanation. Writing an ending is probably the hardest part of the story, pulling a Deus Ex Machina is a cheap solution for the Author, but it might not be satisfying for the Audience. Example (Battlestar Galactica Spoiler) The whole series it was foreshadowed that there were higher powers at works, leading to many fan theories. In the end it was revealed that the higher power was literally a God. Serial Escalation In stories based on personal growth, the enemies have to grow alongside the character to make believable threats. But this can easily get out of hand. With the series starting from normal human strength, and ending with basically gods throwing galaxies at each others. Care has to be taken on introducing broken powers. Because then only a Deus Ex Machina or the Idiot Ball can solve the plot. Example (Done Badly) (Bleach Spoiler) Bleach. Power kept escalating. by the end, the situation got solved by multiple Deus Ex Machina never foreshadowed before in the story. Example (Done Well) Dragonball Z. Another problem is the stakes. If at a certain point in the story, the world is at stake, the threat after has to have stakes even bigger than that. How can the audience care about a robbery, when the character was shown fighting Gods to save the universe the chapter before? It''s up to the Author to make the audience care about what''s happening. Ending A story usually is done in three parts. Beginning, with introductions of characters and world building. Middle, when stuff happens and Ending, where the story is closed. Writing a good ending is the hardest part of the story. All opened story threads have to be closed in a satisfying way, or it results in Loose Ends. The character arcs have to be brought to an end. The Author may want to hint at what the consequences of the ending are, by showing Everyone Lived Happily Ever After. Writing a good story, and giving it a satisfying ending are almost two separate things. The ending has to be both believable and satisfying. Rewarding the audience for all the time invested, while not contradicting their expectations too much. So many things can go wrong while writing the ending. All story threads must be closed near or before that point without feeling rushed or truncated. For example, writing a villain that is too powerful and competent, lead to problems in the ending, when the villain has to be defeated by the hero, somehow. You want the Villain to be a significant threat, but you don''t want to write yourself into a corner by making the Villain an invincible infallible omniscient God that can''t be defeated. Personally, I think that a way to do it well, is to have an end already in mind early in the story, and gradually move toward that while you write the story itself. Another thing that I think helps, is spending time building elements of that world unrelated to the story. Things that are not written in the story but are in the Author''s mind. Example (Done Badly) (Lost Spoiler): In Lost, for most of the episodes, the authors have been introducing mysterious element one after the other. Audience liked mystery, and the Authors kept giving it to them. Then the authors realized that they had to close all of the mysteries. And had no idea how to do it. In the end most story threads were truncated, and multiple Deus Ex Machina were pulled to close the story. Example (Done Well) (LOTR) The epic struggle to destroy the One Ring succeeded. Sam got the Girl, Aragorn, the hero became King and got the girl. Frodo and Bilbo left Middle Earth and joined the elves. Humanity is now prominent, and the kingdoms are in a friendly relationship. Sauron, the villain, suffers a fate Worse than Death. Evil is vanquished. Everyone is happy. To sum it up, all story threads and all characters arcs were closed in a satisfying way. Audience In the end different people have different expectations. Someone who is into romance stories, might never be able to enjoy a Sci-fi story. In the end, a story will appeal only to some. Think of a comedy. There are many types of humour. Some laugh to butt jokes, others laugh to stereotypes, others laugh at dark humour. You can cater to one group easily, but how do you make a story that caters to all? The wider you want the appeal to be, the more generic a story has to be. That''s because you need to touch points that are more common. This is why many blockbuster movies have the same structure. Lots of actions, good CGI effects, a love story. With consistency and actual plot as after thought. The structure is Beginning, Middle and End without many twists. Which is not a bad thing. It''s one way of doing things, and one that''s proven to work and have low risk. It is possible to making a story with a different structure while ensuring it has a wide appeal. But is much, much, much harder. I believe that for inexperienced writers (like me), that''s too tall an order. Personally, I''m writing a story, because I find enjoyment in writing it. I''m writing the way I think it should be written. If there are elements that I know can be unpopular, but are part of the story as I imagined it, I use them. It''s something you can''t do if you have a publisher. Something you shouldn''t do if you want to widen the appeal of the story. Yet, if you are trying to widen your audience, telling a different story might be key to success. Example: (Star vs. the forces of Evil) The author was forced to introduce two male friends to the MC in the story. The author didn''t really know what to do with them, so they became stereotypical side characters, with almost no bearing to the story itself. Feedback from the audience is also important. A distinction has to be made about feedback about the structure of the story, and feedback about the theme. I listen and try to correct my style when I receive feedback about me writing badly. Like using bad colors, making too many mistakes. If a feedback is about the theme of the story, always following it might be bad. If the Author has a direction in mind, he should stick to that, rather than keep changing direction. The risk is to lower the quality and make the story aimless. I think that the bottom line is: "Listening to feedback is good. Following them thoughtlessly is bad." Personally, I try to read and listen to all feedback I receive. If I think an advice makes the story better, I try to follow it. Otherwise, I ignore it. Authors are humans, and it''s easy to take a critic to your work as a critic too your own person. It may be hard for some, but my advice would be not to take feedback and criticism personally. Outright ignore a feedback like "this story sucks!". It''s generic, and it doesn''t specify what the source of the dislike is. Maybe it''s just a member of the audience reading a story in the wrong genre. Authors Note: Influences Creativity An experiment gives some insight on how our brain is wired to handle creativity. Experiment: Repetitive Task Two diverse groups are tasked with fastening bolts. Group A is given a fixed reward (10$).Group B is given a fixed reward (5$) plus a bonus (10$) if they ends up in the top 25% in terms of number of bolts fastened. Result: Group B will fasten on average lot more bolts. Conclusion: Pressure will make you work faster on a repetitive task. Experiment: Creative Task Two diverse groups are tasked with a creative task that can only solved with lateral thinking. It''s about not making a candle spill wax on a table. Group A is given a fixed reward (10$). Group B is given a fixed reward (5$) plus a bonus (10$) if they ends up in the top 25% in terms of finding the solution faster. Result: Group A will on average solve the problem a LOT faster. Pressure actually make the average for group B worse. Conclusion There is a part of the brain that is dedicated to creativity. Under no pressure, this part will generate solutions and help you in finding a creative solution. Under pressure this part will constantly reminds you "Go faster! Go faster!" instead of finding solutions. If the task is repetitive, pressure will make you work faster. If the task is creative, pressure will make you work slower, or even make you unable to find a solution at all. Writing is a creative task. The more you think about how much you need to find a creative solution to your plot or how late you are, the worse the solution you reach will actually be. When you write your only thought should be on the writing itself. Not on deadlines nor on rewards nor on money or popularity. Only then, you can truly give it your all and write at your best. How Authors Compose How do authors compose? The full and true answer is outside our reach (for now), but there are many models that approximate the answer well enough. One I find plausible is the following. It''s about music, but it''s true for art, writing, electronic design, etc... really any creative task where you have to piece together a unique solution in a defined genre. The hypothesis goes like this: A young future author starts listening to music. There will be music they likes, and musics they dislikes. They learn to play instruments. They go on to play music. Shortly after they start composing their own music, imitating pieces of music they know and like and slowly adding their own small unique variations. As the author grows, they incorporate elements from more and more authors into their original compositions. Then they starts incorporating elements from different genres, mashing them together, and combining them. Removing element they dislike. Adding their unique spin on existing elements. This goes on and on until the author matures, and defines their own unique style. From there onward, the author creates unique variations of his own style until the end of their career. Finally, other future authors will listen to that style, starting the cycle all over. Each author building up upon what other authors made. Over time genres will rise or fall in popularity, old genres will disappear, and new previously unseen genres will emerge all in a shifting landscape. All by imitating, combining, modifying. Pretty much like what evolution does with our DNA. Example: EMI, was a music program that was made to compose music using genetic algorithms. It tried to decompose a song in small parts, tried to give each part an emotion, and combined parts with similar emotions close together, looping recursively until a new original piece of music came out on the other end As program it had severe limitations, but under certain conditions it worked surprisingly well. If you fed EMI with fifty Mazurka from Chopin, EMI would generate it''s own unique variation that would sound to an expert like a Mazurka from Chopin. EMI worked so well at times that given samples of music from an author, and sample generated by EMI, experts were unable to consistently tell which one were made by the program and which one were made by the human. By contrast, if you fed EMI with unrelated pieces of music from many different authors, EMI would be unable to generate what an expert would call good music. EMI needed high quality pieces of music made by the same authors in the same genre and style for EMI to be able to do it''s magic and generate an unique high quality piece of music in that genre and style. Influences I read many resurrection stories. I liked many elements in many of them, but I couldn''t find one with ALL the elements I liked. So I said to myself: "I just have to make a resurrection story with ALL elements I like!". I will talk about my process for world building in another note, here I will talk about which elements I adapted from where, which were my inspirations for some of the elements. Like a famous author said: "Copying from one author is plagiarism. Copying from a thousand of them is research." Rather than trying, and most likely failing to invent dozens of brand new unseen before elements, I picked elements I liked from dozen of stories, adapted and modified them to suit the need of my story, integrated them into (hopefully) a consistent narrative. Multiple Personalities (Kumo Desu) Probably the part I liked the most about the story was the interaction between MC and her split personalities. It added so much to the character and allowed a windows inside her thought process. I adapted it to be a core element of MC.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Skills, Game-Like Elements (Kumo Desu, Death March and thousands more) I dislike how in those worlds a God created RPG mechanics for the MC to abuse. It was fun at first, but I find it lacking as element. I wanted my world to work like a fantasy world. Overpowered MC (thousands of examples) I like the idea of an overpowered MC. But it has several consequences. If the challenge doesn''t come from power, it must come from something else. I plan for my MC to become really strong, but she will never reach full Godhood status becoming an unchallenged force of nature. I could have, but it''s not the story I want to tell. Reborn as Baby (Magi Grandson, Kumo Desu) In resurrection stories, there are two ways of going to another world. Either is summoning or rebirth. I didn''t find any story that I liked that involved rebirth, and the ones that did, usually compressed it in a couple of chapters. I wanted my MC to be born as baby. The story in this case comes from the change the rebirth induce and the actions of those around MC, rather than the actions of MC herself. I''m happy with how this element is turning out to work. Loads and Loads of Characters (Death March) I dislike when there are only a few named characters. It makes the world seems small involving always the same guys. Also, when the cast is small, even a single death can cripple the story. I wanted for my story to feel more natural, with eventually hundreds of named characters, each with an origin, a motivation, a personality, a look and a goal. However simple that characterization can be for a minor characters. Named characters can become deeper as the story requires them to appear again, and I have more words to explore them. By contrast, having many characters, mean that on average each character will be shallower. It''s harder to do, but I''m happy how this is working out for now. Death march in particular suffers a scalability problem. It''s hard to remember a character when they reappears one hundred chapters later. I have solutions in mind that I''m trying to help the readers remember and keep track of what''s going on. Magic is Science (Original, Magi Grandson) I have some understanding of the laws of physics, and when things happens that blatantly breaks them on an absurd scale, I find it hard to maintain the Willing Suspension of Disbelief. Actions that are common in magic like changing size, would in reality involve unthinkable amount of energy (Supernovae levels) Magic is supernatural as a motivation holds only so far. If the character can harness supernovae level of energies with magic, how can they have trouble with a little fire? It just doesn''t hold if you think too deeply about it. Which I can''t help but do ^^'' I wanted my magic to be another set of law of physics, with clear rules. My magic obeys to the conservation of mass and energy, for the rest, it behaves like fictional magic. Also, due to lack of system and skills, my magic is like more like old school fantasy magic, with wizards having to actually learn to use it, rather than performing an action and getting a skill or a title. Dragons (Common Trope, Meso-American Dragons) I find Dragons cool, therefore I included them! It''s that easy. I gave my dragons a physiology, integrating them with the way magic works in Arcania. I gave them an history, both evolutionary and as civilization. I loosely adapted dragons from Aztec and Mayan myths, that looked like feathered snakes. Church of Gloria (History) I loosely adapted the Church of Gloria from the medieval Catholic Church. I tried to answer the question: "How would civilization develop if priests had actual supernatural-like powers?" Inquisition (History) The Inquisition of Gloria is loosely based on the Spanish Inquisition. Just as fanatics, only the inquisitors have real power! Fanatics with supernatural-like powers. Terrifying if you think about it. Crap World (History, Berserk) "How would civilization develop if priests had actual supernatural-like powers?" My answer is Arcania. It''s not a nice place to live in. Still, our own actual history is dotted with events that would make you shudders in disbelief. I can never write anything as dark as the dark patches of our real history without it seeming comical. Named Characters Can Die (Game of Thrones, Berserk, many more) This is in contrast with most resurrection novels I read, when characters are mostly immune to death. Basically there are characters, that are as tough as regular humans, but have the power to level mountains walking in a Crap World. Death should be common. Life should be cheap. Therefore I structured the novel to accommodate this element. No Romance. No harem. I wanted the focus of the story to be Liara''s life and her impact on Arcania. While I might touch on them, they are never going to become prominent elements in the story. Often resurrection story have romance and harem as well. Mistakes have Consequences Each character has motivation and goals. When in an environment, they should be expected to behave a certain way. And this can easily backfire. I want the plot lines and the character arcs to flow naturally into each others. This means that characters may find themselves in a place where they will die. And they will die. Also, action have lasting consequences, both on the characters, and on their surroundings. Meridia''s early character arc is a good example of this. Princesses System (Tower of God) Aptitude for magic is more prominent in Fair Skin females. It''s rare enough that the Royal Blood-line cannot consistently give birth to an exceptionally talented magician every single generation. Prowess in magic is required for a ruler. The Queen has all the power. Combine those elements and you have the Princess System. Royal soldiers search the land for young Fair Skin girls, take them, and pit them against each other in a brutal competition. The best of them eventually becomes the Queen. A similar system is in place in Tower of God, but with a different premise in a different way for different reasons. It''s original, still, it''s close enough that it''s worth mentioning it as an influence for my story. Arcania, Maps, Calendar, Plots I spent months building Arcania before starting the story. Configuration of the solar system, laws of physics, geological history, configuration of continents and climate, history, evolutionary history of life, races, civilizations, continents, political borders, etc... As I built the world, the best place in space and time to start became clear, and I started the story from there. To help me keep consistency, have clear timelines, character history, bullet point plots, and maps. Cult of Fertility (History) It''s loosely based on the 60'' and 70'' hippie youth movement with some terrorism adapted from fringes extremist animal right groups and Islamic movement like ISIS. They are bound together by an overall doctrine, but are composed by many groups, with varying grades of violence and peace. The Silence (History, Overlord) A crime syndicate. I drew from many sources, like real world Mafia, and fictional crime guilds and crime syndicate, like The Fingers from overlord. Duels should be bloody (Toriko) You have character that are as tough as regular humans, but have the power to level mountains. It''s unrealistic for fight between them to drag out, and for techniques that should be lethal to leave only bruises. Fights between glass cannons should be short, bloody, be often decided by the first blow, and damage the environment around them. Names I have a few rules, like Dark Skin male names often end in ''n'', people of the Church of Gloria don''t have surnames, names often use a Latin/Roman radix. I draw heavily from names I like from other works. Liara probably comes from Mass Effect, Serenia comes from Id, the greatest fusion fantasy, etc... What names I like and fit the character and the place, I use. More There are more influences that would gave future plot points away. I''ll make a new note when I''m deeper inside the story. Authors Note: Hobby vs. Job Job vs. Hobby This graph has two axis. On the X axis I put the enjoyment you get from doing an activity. On Y the net income from that activity. If negative, it means you pay to do the activity. Money obviously has value, but enjoyment has value as well! In engineering, graphs are useful to see at a glance how something fare against something else. You don''t even need hard numbers to make the graph useful. In a preliminary analysis it can be something you draw from your experience. Like this one. In engineering often it''s a matter of balance. Imagine a car: You want a fast car? It will cost more and consume more fuel. You want a cheap car? It will be uglier and break up more often. To have something, often you have to give up on something else. If you give up too much, it''s not worth it, if you give up little, it''s a valuable solution. This is how I classify general activities. This is something you do everyday without noticing. You balance many factors to make decisions. Writing it down helps in making an informed decision and in understanding the underlying reasons behind a choice. Origin: A neutral activity. You are neither paid nor pay to do it, and you have no hard feelings about it, one way or the other. Staring at a wall is a good example. Positive X, Positive Y quadrant: In this quadrant you find the best activities. Hobby: An hobby is something you get no money from doing, but that you enjoy doing. Mindless Job: Something you do to get a check, but you neither enjoy or hate. Most regular jobs. Perfect Job:The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Something you are paid to do, and something love doing. Everyone''s dream. Negative X, Negative Y quadrant: In this quadrant you find the worst activities. Chores: You hate doing them, but you have to do them. Like doing the dishes, do the bed, etc... Pay Bills: You get no enjoyment, but you have to pay to use. Paying for services. Rent, Taxes, etc... Blackmail: You pay to do something you hate. Like being blackmailed. If you are doing this by choice, stop. Just stop. Right now. Breakeven: The line where paying is compensated by enjoyment, and where dislike is compensated by money. Activities below this line are objectively bad, activities above this line are objectively good. Bad Job: Something you do for the check but you hate doing. Fun Activity: Something you love doing, but pay to do. Like a cruise vacation. Conclusion: The reason I''m writing this novel, is because I love writing it. This is all there is to it. I liked how the story was coming along, and I decided to share it. Honestly, I don''t expect any amount of money or fame from it at all. It''s an Hobby. On the graph it''s on the right end of the X axis, and along the origin of the Y axis. Enjoyment DOES have value even if that value is for you, and you only. If someone told me to modify the story to get a small amount of money, I wouldn''t do it if it reduced the enjoyment I get from writing it. Once, I had friends who got together the weekend to play music. One used a guitar, one used a piano, one singed. They did it for fun. They were good at it, and eventually one had the idea of making money from it by performing live. They had to compromise on the kind of music they could play, on the money they got, on the expenses. They had differing opinions on how to do things. Eventually they broke the band and stopped playing altogether. Their friendship turned sour. They didn''t need the money, but tried to upgrade the hobby to a paid job anyway. They lost the enjoyment they had from playing, because they were restricted in what they could do. Until they couldn''t take it anymore, and stopped altogether. It''s not like they needed the money anyway. They traded enjoyment for money. But they started because of the enjoyment they got from playing in the first place. And when that disappeared, their reason for playing disappeared alongside it. I think that the lesson is not to be greedy. Money has value, but enjoyment has value as well. As someone famous once said: "Time you enjoy wasting, is not wasted." I believe that if you enjoy your hobby, all is good. If you can be paid for it without compromising, great! If people praise your work, great! But if they don''t, it''s fine too! The value of an Hobby is the enjoyment you get from doing it. No matter how much others like or dislike it. No matter how much others criticize or praise it. You need no other reason than: "I like doing it." I believe that there is no need to turn everything in a money making machine or scheme. That''s what jobs are for. Unless you genuinely enjoy to try and make more money for the sake of making money. In that case, go for it! Chapter 18: Tears Tally Location: Gloria''s Temple / Courtyard Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon Two guards are carrying a white shroud. Another body has been found. "This is Geron, he was on duty inside the prison last night. We found him in a cell in the lower floor." (Guard) "That is near that secret tunnel... He was probably their first victim. Put his body over there" (Steffen) "Leader Steffen. We are done with the count. With Geron''s body, now everyone is accounted for. Nobody is missing." (Geneva) "They didn''t take any hostage, then. A small consolation in all this misery." (Steffen) Before me stand twenty-two white shrouds. Twenty-two bodies. Neatly aligned in rows of six on the floor of the courtyard. I knew many of them. Damn those lowlife! "Leader! The last scouting party returned. The temple is secure." (Feldris) "Are you sure? According to Sister Meridia, one of them was clad in invisibility." (Steffen) "I''m sure. According to Meridia, their invisibility spell cannot be sustained for long and cannot mask odours. Garlic and Bone wouldn''t have missed them. The temple is safe." (Feldris) One possibility was for them to have entered the temple during the day in disguise, and have waited out until night time. It seem this was not the case. They didn''t pass neither through the wall, neither through the gate. They used a secret tunnel below the prisons. They infiltrated from underground, bypassing all our perimetral defenses. That tunnel couldn''t possibly have been excavated in one day. Nor in one moon. This infiltration has been long planned. They did it under under our noses without anyone noticing. Meridia''s prowess made us complacent! We thought we were untouchable, and now we pay for our negligence. Twenty-two of us paid with their lives. "Uhm... Leader. The situation is bad, but it could be much worse! We captured one of them, and we saved the Gifted One. We~ (Stella) "You captured that lowlife, mage Knight Stella. Gloria would be proud." (Steffen) "I''m told you saw through that scum''s invisibility. If this keep up, they might give the scouting duty to you! Should I be worried, Stella?" *grin* (Feldris) *smile* (Stella) I have to be strong. My subordinates are looking at me to be their light in times of darkness. Weakness cannot show on my face. It doesn''t matter how many lives it takes. I gave my self to Gloria. I will do whatever it takes to restore the Church of Gloria to it''s former glory! I will avenge my comrades! I swear! "Where is the captive, now?" (Steffen) "The inquisitors... They took her." *shudder* (Stella) "Good. Soon we will have answers." *grin* (Steffen) I would have liked to interrogate that lowlife myself. But she doesn''t deserve such kindness. Council Location: Gloria''s Temple / Council Chamber Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon *knock* *knock knock* *knock* "Who greets the goddess?" (Guard A) "The bringers of light." (Guard B) *open door* "Parchments. Sister Geneva is done transcribing reports from the witnesses." (Guard B) "Hand them over. Than leave. The Council chamber is still off limits." (Guard A) *close door* The five members of the Council and the High Priestess were inside the Council Chamber. Four guards made sure the chamber would remain unbreached. The temple was infiltrated just the night before. Nothing can be left to chance. The guard handed over several scrolls to the members of the Council. They took their time reading them. The chamber was filled with an air of sorrow, loss and defeat. "Of the twenty-two fallen, eleven were guards. But other then the warden of the prison, the other ten were regularly trained soldiers. Overall, we were lucky. No experienced knight died last night." (Teoren) Teoren fought in the war. He learned to make cold calculations of causalities and losses, stripped of all emotional attachments. He can mourn the dead later. "I wish I could say the same for the people that were inside the Seer''s Tower..." (Pernida) "Sister Carlotta and three others healer died. Worse, Sister Carminia, the Head Healer is dead as well! She was irreplaceable. The most skilled healer we had. Who know how much knowledge has been lost with her." (Cassandra) "The Church of Gloria always prided itself with the skills of our healers! The best of them died last night! The situation is dire! How will we heal the people now? *short breath* Their faith will wane if we can''t heal the citizens! Our donations!! Our~ *panic* (Kamila) (Pernida) "Please, calm down Kamila. It''s up to us to find a way out of this situation. Nothing will be accomplished by despair." (Pernida) "You dare weave a spell on me?!? I''m~ (Kamila) "Silence!!! Keep yourself together! I approve of Pernida''s decision. It''s up to us to rectify the situation. If you have the time to be angry, than focus on finding a solution!" (Vaerminia) Weaving a spell on a member of the council without their consent would usually be a grave offense. But the church was suffering from a long series of setbacks and disasters. Patience and sanity were running low. As of now, total collapse of the Church was a real possibility. "I have an idea. Have you read Meridia''s testimony?" (Amigarde) The High Priestess words were just what everyone wanted to hear. The eyes of the members of the council brightened up with hope. "Yes. Apparently the Gifted One received an Oracle from Gloria. She prepared for the worst and took out one assassin. That assassin had an enchanted knife, an enchanted cloak and was clad in invisibility. He was highly skilled." (Pernida) "Meridia made that up! Our Seer was forty by the time she discovered she could receive Oracles. Even if Liara was a Seer, which I doubt, she couldn''t possibly have the ability to see Oracles yet!" (Kamila) *shuffle* "Her testimony is consistent with the others. The captain of the guards reports that he was warned to be on guard last night. He was even asked a signalling artifact. And it''s only thanks to that that the guards answered so swiftly after the horns were blown. I believe Meridia is right. I believe Liara is indeed a Seer." (Pernida) Pernida was a black haired woman in her late forties, the youngest member of the council. Her measured words and calm voice, coupled with her ability to coldly analyze facts never failed to chill the atmosphere inside the Council chamber. She was the voice of reason. "Wait... If she knew, how could we lose so many, then??? Did the captain betray us?" (Kamila) Kamila was a woman in her seventies, the oldest member of the council. She was quite the opposite of Pernida, as she was set in her ways, and often spoke of the past. The two often bickered. "Watch your tongue! I''d trust Valoran with my life! His loyalty is not in doubt!" (Teoren) "Valoran did strengthen our patrols. But he focused them on the walls. No one thought the infiltration could come from inside the prison. A prison that held no prisoner at the time. And the enemies were extremely adept in stealth, as demonstrated by their invisibility spells. The warning might as well have facilitated their infiltration, unfortunately. " (Pernida) "Enough of this. We will investigate the causes later. Amigarde, what''s your suggestion?" (Vaerminia) Bickering over past events would not solve the situation at hand. Vaerminia was old enough to know that. She didn''t need a scapegoat right now. She wanted a solution. A practical workable solution. She wanted to hear the High Priestess'' proposal. "It''s simple, really. We train new healers. Serina can take care of that." (Amigarde) Sometimes the simplest solution is the hardest to see. Serina was an healer in training, and she was taught Liara''s original way of collimating aether. There might be more skilled healers in satellite temples, but Serina''s young and flexible mind might be what''s needed to recover from this near hopeless position. The council members exchanged glances. Everyone was in agreement. Power, flexibility and trust was what was needed now. Serina had all three qualities. "Very well. We will make Serina the Head Healer." (Vaerminia) "Putting all our eggs in one basket... If we entrust everything to Serina... f our enemies manage to kill her, this might be it for the Church. It''s too risky!" (Kamila) "That won''t happen. Liara will protect her." (Amigarde) "You are putting a lot of faith in the two of them. Are you willing to bet the survival of the Church on that?" (Kamila) "Liara is the true daughter of Gloria. She IS the future of our faith. We are being tested. We must show Gloria that we are worthy of Liara!" (Amigarde) Such a series of misfortunes had to be more than just bad luck. The idea that this was all Gloria''s doing made sense. Gloria rarely gifted selected Sister with the ability to receive her Oracles. An Oracle was what lead the church to Liara. The enchantment weaved within Liara''s body could only be the work of Gloria herself. Gloria was testing the Church. It all added up. [It is beyond the powers of the current members of the church to overcome Gloria''s trials. But Liara overcame two near death situations now. We will entrust our future to her.] (Vaerminia)This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Guards, have Serina brought to us." (Vaerminia) Call Location: Gloria''s Temple / Courtyard Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon "We have been here forever! Can we come out, yet?" (Liara) "You heard the guards. They are making sure the enemies are gone." (Meridia) "Liara, focus on sustaining the barrier. It''ll keep your mind off things. And worry not. Everything will be alright!" *smile* *pet Liara''s head* (Serina) I hope so! Yesterday night the guards came up, and after a fuss, they took the two halves of the assassin away. Geneva, the scribe, came here to hear our testimony of the events, then they told me to stay put. I waved a barrier to keep Mother and Meridia safe. Just in case. But it''s been half a day! I want to know what happened outside! *whisper* "She has been sustaining a barrier this thick since yesterday???" (Guard A) *whisper* "No wonder she is called Gifted One. Even that monster was no match for her." (Guard B) Noisy. [You can be so indecisive at times, Liara. You just said you were bored. They might let some news come out, you know?] (Doctor Me) Yeah yeah... *climb stairs* Step noises! Someone''s coming! Finally! "Sister Serina. The council wishes to see you." (Valoran) A small platoon of guards came in. They are taking security seriously. I have to say they have been sloppy. I had to defend myself twice! Talk about professionals... [Uhm... They are separating Serina from you. Surrounding her with many guards. They may be here to arrest her! They may be searching for a scapegoat for this incident.] (Soldier Me) ... Soldier Me memories of his commanding officers speak volumes. I''m not letting mother out of my sight! I might be inexperienced, but my barriers are unbreachable! Nobody is using her as a scapegoat! "Leader Valoran. Just for you to know, you are not getting Serina out of this barrier unless you take Liara with you." (Meridia) Way to go Meridia! She must have felt my resolve and told the guard in my place. It saved me the hassle to explain myself. Or cry. Or both. "I have no orders not to bring her... But letting Liara out now... I advise against it." (Valoran) "You may be right, leader. But only Liara can unravel this barrier. And she won''t let Serina go alone. Not after tonight''s events." (Meridia) "... Very well. The three of you can come to the Ruling Tower together. But only Serina can enter. Unless the Council says otherwise. And a word of advice. You may want to keep that child eyes closed. A girl this young shouldn''t be forced to see this." *sad look* (Valoran) My stomach is upset now. What was the invisible assassin up to before he tried to kill me? I''m afraid to know. I unravel my barrier. We are climbing down the large spiral stairs of the Seer''s Tower. Four guards ahead of us, four trailing us. Their commanding officers stay close to us, he seems ready to unsheathe his sword at a moment notice. ... Blood. Several sisters are cleaning blood stains on the floor and on the walls. Their buckets are filled with brown water. Their eyes are red. They have shed tears. [Calm down, Soldier! I have seen plenty children be scarred by death before. You have us, now. We''ll help you deal with it. For now, believe me when I say that the best course of action is to think about something else. Keep your mind busy!] (Soldier Me) [Leave it to me. Liara, I''m trying to understand the theory behind that assassin''s invisibility spell. Help me out, will you?] (Science Me) "Liara. Please. Can you wear a blindfold? For me? I''ll tell with you what happened, later. But you don''t need to see more of this right now. It''s been a long night. Do it for me!Please?" *teary* (Serina) *nod* (Liara) Mother take the belt off her dress, and uses it as a makeshift blindfold. She takes my hand to guide me. I feel miserable. Science Me, you said there were no victims! [I was wrong, but it was a fair assumption! If the assassin was invisible, not killing anyone would have been beneficial to the stealth nature of his mission. Taking out people along the way would eventually be noticed, and~ (Science Me) [Don''t blame him. I always suspected this was the case. I didn''t tell anything to keep you from worrying too much. What is done, is done.] (Soldier Me) I could have helped! I could have~ [You could have what?!? Run around chasing after invisible assassin with a body of a three years old? NO! Your only skill right now is in making barriers. You even sounded the alarm. You did everything you could. You can''t save everyone. You can''t be everywhere all at once. You''d better get this lesson inside that thick skull of yours!] (Soldier Me) I can feel the others Me becoming restless. But Soldier Me is right. I can see his memories. He knows what he is talking about. I''ll follow his advice. I''ll just help Science Me with that invisibility spell. Damn. It''s so hard to focus. -------------------------------- *breeze* *sniff* (Liara) We are out in the open now. The breeze is carrying a burnt smell. Did they set something on fire last night? The silence around here is unsettling. A part of Me wishes to know what''s going on. Another part of Me is scared to know. *far voice* "Are all the bodies identified?" (Guard A) *far voice* "Sister Bella was the last one. Everyone, dead or living is accounted for." (Guard B) Bella! The head cook! The one that always made me peel potatoes! *sniff* (Liara) "Be strong, Liara. Here, let me carry you." *Pick up Liara* (Serina) A New Duty Location: Gloria''s Temple / Council Chamber Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon "Did you call for me, Blessed Ones?" (Serina) "We did. Sit down, Sister Serina." (Vaerminia) A chair in front of the table. Usually people stand when in front of the Council. "There is no easy way to say it, so I''ll just say it. Most of our healers died last night. Sister Carminia is dead as well. Serina, we want you to become the new Head Healer." (Pernida) What??? I knew it was bad, but for Carminia to have died!!! She was my mentor and teacher! And why me? I''m just a trainee!!! "We could call in healers from our satellite temples, but you are our first choice, Serina. While unorthodox, your original way of weaving magic threads is undeniably stronger. You scored fifty stones in the rankings. Actually, we would be hard pressed to justify choosing anyone else over you." (Cassandra) "And as High priestess, it is my call to assign duties to a Sister. You are fit to be the new Head Healer, Serina." (Amigarde) This is so sudden! I''m inexperienced! I was training to be an healer! "I lack experience, Blessed One. I''m merely a trainee. I can''t possibly replace Sister Carminia! I beg you to reconsider!" (Serina) I don''t want this responsibility. I''m not strong enough! And this duty might keep me away from Liara. I don''t want this! "If experience is what trouble you, than worry not. Meridia will stand by your side. She lacks power and judgement. But she is second to none when it come to leadership and knowledge of magic. We''ll appoint her as your mentor and advisor." (Pernida) "I... Respectfully, I was given the duty of raising Liara. My only desire is to keep that duty! Liara was the one who taught me the new technique. Meridia is the one that refined it. I am not the one you are looking for! Please, reconsider!" (Serina) "I see. What about this? As long as watching over Liara does not interfere with your duties as Head Healer, we will allow the three of you to be together." (Vaerminia) "..." (Serina) "No more objections? Then, let me the first to congratulate with you. Head Healer Serina." (Vaerminia) ... If this is the will of Gloria... I hope to live up to their expectations. I hope not to disgrace Carminia''s legacy. So many have died yesterday. Friends and comrades. But I must be strong. For Liara. For Gloria. "There is more, Head Healer Serina. I''m still in the process of reorganizing the Order and our Temples. Since you are now the Head Healer, you deserve to know that we will move the training facilities away from Victoria. My knights are preparing a secluded temple. It''s near the roots of the Black Mountain Range. It should be ready by the next moon." (Teoren) "But... Why?" (Serina) "Careful. It is not your place to inquire about the reasons behind our decisions." (Vaerminia) "!!! ... I understand. Please, forgive me, Council." (Serina) Tears Location: Gloria''s Temple / Council Chamber Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon *sniff* *curl* (Liara) [I''m worried about her...What should we do?] (Science Me) [Believe me. It would be stranger had she not been affected by those losses. As long as she speak her mind with us, she will recover. She is strong.] (Doctor Me) [I hope you are right. I have seen what war and death do to children. Despite all of gifts she was just a child when she died in the old world. She was deeply scarred even back then.] (Soldier Me) Uhm... Guys, I can hear you, you know? "Liara... It breaks my heart to see you like this. Our Sisters might be gone, but they are now within the warm embrace of Gloria. Don''t be sad for them." *hug* (Serina) [The embrace of Gloria... Sure...] (Science me) [She is trying to cheer us up! Don''t be such a drowner!] (Bookworm Me) It''s alright. I don''t know whatever Gloria exists or not. And even if she does exists, I don''t know whatever Sisters are accepted in her afterlife. [ was real and rescued our souls. Who knows... Gloria''s paradise might exist after all!] (Bookworm Me) It''s alright. Even if it doesn''t, they live on within my memories. Don''t worry about me. I will be alright. [Speak your mind with Serina. She is your mother. You''ll feel better, after. Believe me, I know.] (Doctor Me) "Mother... I miss Bella. I miss everyone." *sniff* (Liara) "That''s right, Liara. You can cry as much as you want. I''m here for you, my sweet child." (Serina) *cry* (Liara) I wish I had a loving mother in the old world as well. Her warmth is healing my heart. Had she been the one to die... No! I don''t want to think about it! Mother won''t die! I''ll protect her! Farewell Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon *shake* (Serina) *yawn* "Mmmm... What is it, Mother?" (Liara) "I''m sorry to wake you up, Liara. Especially after you finally fell asleep this afternoon. It''s night. Soon, they will light up the pyre. I thought you wanted to give our brothers and sister their farewell. See them off." (Serina) "Thanks, Mother. I want to." *teary* (Liara) -------------------------------- Location: Gloria''s Temple / Courtyard I''m walking toward the courtyard. Everyone is wearing a white cloak. Mother gave one to me as well, but it''s too long. I would just end up tripping, so I''m riding on Mother shoulders. Sometime being three years old is an advantage. [I''m pretty sure children are not supposed to take part in this. This is why they don''t have a cloak of the right size.] (Bookworm Me) Everyone walks slowly. We arrive at the courtyard. We are in the back of the crowd, but Mother is tall, and from her shoulder I can see well. A one metre tall pile of logs now occupy the centre. The logs are neatly stacked, and the pile is big enough to hold a couple of dozens of white shrouds. The top is flat. It''s like an altar. [Two dozens corpses. Those assassins really did a number on the Church.] (Soldier Me) [No wonder the sisters and the guards were looking at you strangely on our way here. Those assassins must have been truly powerful to have done this much damage.] (Science me) [Well, they were. But from the conversations amongst the guards I gathered that they didn''t fare well after we sounded the horns. I think they even captured one of them.] (Soldier me) [You made the right call, Soldier Me. Sounding the alarm and taking their stealth from them, threw a wrench on their plans.] (Doctor Me) [Magic or not, an assassination relies on the effect of surprise. Without that, they were simply under armoured soldiers stuck behind enemy lines, while heavily outnumbered. Checkmate.] (Soldier Me) Can we talk about this later? I want to see them off. [A pyre. Burning the dead was and is still a common practice in our old world as well. Still, the Church really likes flames.] (Explorer Me) The courtyard is crowded, but not like it was half a moon ago, during the rankings. The High priestess is walking toward the pile of wood. I bet she''ll be the one to light it, just like when they burnt Thomen and Ramia at the stake. "Children Of Gloria! Last night, a vile attack took many of our brothers and sisters from us. They were more than comrades. They were our friends. Our family! They performed their duties to the last. Gloria will now take them in her warm embrace!" (High Priestess Amigarde) ""May Gloria warmth embrace them."" (Everyone) The High Priestess undresses, and starts weaving magic. Uh? **murmur** (Everyone) *whisper* "Just like Liara and Serina!" (Sister) Amigarde is spinning on herself like in a dance. She is collimating aether on her palms. She is imitating Me and Mother, but her technique is still imperfect. She clearly does not understand why this work better. Still, she is collimating a lot more aether than she usually do. [It is a remarkably simple technique. The only reason it was not used, is because they were taught not to move while weaving. Fanatics are not known for breaking their teachings and taboos. You heard the sneers Serina received when she started dancing.] (Science me) [The magnitude of the results is what convinced them to try it, despite it going against all their teachings. You are already having an effect in this world!] (Doctor me) [Whatever the effect will be good or bad, we will have to see. Still, You''ll be on another league from them anyway. Your aptitude and theirs are world apart. And you have the power to see on top of that.] (Explorer me) I wonder. Had they had this technique sooner, would they have been able to protect themselves against the assassins? If only I developed it sooner! [Don''t dwell on the past. Personally I think you are doing great. Remember what I told you. You can''t save everyone. If you try, you might as well lose everything. Only do what you can do. Protect those you can''t lose.] (Soldier Me) It''s easy to say... I know your words are right, but I still feel like I could have done more. *whisper* "Do you see, Liara? The High Priestess learned your technique! We will all be safer thanks to that. Thank you!" (Serina) *smile* (Liara) I feel all warm inside. Maybe it is that simple. I''ll listen to the others Me and try to move on. (Amigarde) ""Ohhhhh"" (Everyone) "She used the Gifted One''s technique!" (Sister) "She might be even more powerful than Meridia, now!" (Sister) Those flames are much bigger than last time. And she took far less time to weave that spell. I look around me. The gloomy faces have brightened up. They are in awe of the High Priestess. Of our technique. [Yes. This is not the end, Brother and Sisters. Our tribulations are the will of Gloria. We will clear them. We will prove to Gloria we are worthy. At last, the Church of Gloria will prevail!] (Amigarde) Uhm.... I didn''t notice it before, being night and everything. But isn''t there a column of smoke raising from the east? I wonder if there was a fire in the city... Chapter 19: Nobody expects Glorias Inquisition Hideout Location: Victoria / Eastern District Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon I Managed to escape Gloria''s Temple complex by jumping off the wall, before my invisibility run out. It''s taking a while to reach the eastern district. When I was halfway through the escape route, the city guards started swarming the streets. They are looking for us. "The criminals should be around here, keep searching!" (City Guard Captain) ""Yes, Captain!"" (City Guards) *pant* (Codename Eye) I know every crook and nanny of the Eastern District. Every passage. Every hiding spot. It''ll take some time, but I''ll elude the patrols. I don''t need detection magic for this. -------------------------------- Location: Eastern District / Darkness Hideout There. Nobody is around, good. Here is the spot. It''s a dead end to everyone else, but if I move this barrel of rotting fish... Carefull... There! The access to the hideout! I climb down the ladder. Our hideout. Dug in secret. We have a crystal light, two beds, a latrine, a table, four chairs two weeks worth of food and water and an emergency escape tunnel that lead to the Life River. It was Brain''s idea to make one, and it saved us more than once. Brain said we would have to abbandon this hideout after this job. Never staying in the same place for long is what kept us alive. This is the last time we''ll stay here. I''m a bit sad. This hideout started to feel like home. "Eye! I though I was the only one! Do you have news of the others?" *move chair* (Claw) Claw can see that I''m staggering. He hands over a chair. I sit down. Finally, some respite. "Brain is dead. Heart... Heart is dead or captured. I''m sorry, Claw." (Eye) Claw and Heart were close. I feel sorry for him. We were all close. More than comrades. We shared life and faced death together. I can feel an hole inside of me. *repressed anger* "The horn blew. What went wrong?" (Claw) I can feel his temper coming up. "The little girl. The target. I don''t know how, but she cut Brain in two while he was invisible. Than she sounded the alarm. She is not normal. She~ (Eye) "Was it a setup?" (Claw) "No. They would have never let us kill so many of them if that was the case." (Eye) I saw it, but I still don''t understand. The girl should be dead. Brain should be alive. Isn''t there anything I could have done differently? "... You are tired. Go to sleep. I''ll stand guard, tonight. We''ll wait for the situation to calm down. As Brain planned. We''ll talk tomorrow." *look down* (Claw) I wanted to say that we should leave now, but I''m in no condition to do so. I''m just too tired from all the weaving, from all the running, from the adrenaline and from the pain of losing them. "Ouch." (Eye) I lay down. My muscles feels sore. I can''t move one more step. Hopefully, tomorrow, we~ **BOOOM** "The Barrel! They followed you! I''m carrying you. It''ll be faster!" (Claw) But I was sure I had shaken them off!!! What a disgrace. Is this is one of those days where everything goes wrong? Claw picks me up by force on his shoulder and starts running. The barrel above the entrance was laid with an explosive trap. Heart made it. If you don''t know how to move it, it explodes, giving warning and cover. *move rock* *grunt* (Claw) Claw move the round stone out of the way, revealing the escape tunnel, than move it back behind us. "Hold on! I triggered the delayed trap!" (Claw) The escape tunnel is laid with traps as well. Heart built it so to give a ten seconds delay. barely enough the get clear of the explosion. 3... 2... 1... **KA-BOOM** *collapse* *shrapnels fly* (Tunnel) *shrapnel hit* "Ahhh!" (Eye) "Are you alright???" (Claw) "I''ll be fine! Just run!" (Eye) A debris from the explosion hit me in the shoulder. It hurts. *cough* (Eye) The tunnel behind us collapse, and a cloud of dust washes over us. The visibility drops to zero. It''s pitch black. But Claw know this tunnel by heart, he barely slow down at all. *pant* "We are at the pond. From here we have to swim. Ready?" *pant* (Claw) "I don''t have the strength to swim. I think I can weave a detection magic, but it''s too risky. Our pursuers might feel the weaving if they are using magic as well." (Eye) "Then climb on my shoulder, hold your breath, and don''t let go!" (Claw) I hate being so powerless. I used too much magic to escape, and all the running has drained me. I can do nothing but entrust my self to Claw. It''s not the first time something like this has happend. When either Heart or Eye overuse our magic, it''s up to Claw to help us move around. But even if it''s not the first time, it doesn''t make it any easier to bear. *deep breath* *splash* *swim* (Claw and Eye) This is an U shaped tunnel that connects to the river. It takes only about fifteen second of swimming to reach the surface of the water from here, but in my condition even that will be challenging. *gasp* *short breaths* (Eye) *short breaths* *whisper* "Shhhh. Don''t make noises. Hold on at least until we reach the walls." (Claw) I''m still holding onto Claw''s back with all the strength I have left. The plan is simple now. We''ll let the current carry us until we reach the walls. There is a grid like entrance in the wall there. It will be closed, but there is an hole near the bottom. It was probably made by smugglers. The walls above the exits are guarded, but it shouldn''t be too hard to slip through. It''s still dark enough, daybreak is an hour away, and there are debris floating around, camouflaging us. Furthermore, their sight will hopefully be caught by the mess our exploding traps made. -------------------------------- If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Location: Life River / Southern Gate *whisper* "We are almost there. Hold your breath. We are going down." (Claw) *deep breath* (Claw and Eye) The exit is in sight. Damn. My sight is getting blurry. The wound on my shoulder is still bleeding, sapping what little of my strength is left. I''m not sure I can make it. Claw dive. I''m so tired~ *lose consciousness* (Eye) -------------------------------- Location: Eastern District / The Stick "First the attack on the church of Gloria and now the fire. This sure was an eventful night." (City Guard A) "Attacking the temple of Gloria. What kind of idiot would do that? Do you think they are the ones that set the eastern district on fire?" (City Guard B) "Well, it''s not the first time the Eastern District burns. Shacks made of dirt and lowlife that fights all the times. We will get some respite from their crimes. At least until they rebuild." (City Guard C) "Yes, but the clean up is a pain in the ass. Good thing we are not the ones having to shovel all the debris and corpses in the Life River." (City Guard B) "You! Stop chatting! Make sure no one steps on the bridge until the fires go out!" (City Guard Captain) ""Yes, Captain!"" (City Guards) Gloria''s Inquisition Location: Gloria''s Inquisition Headquarters / Dungeons Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon *wake up* *gasp* (Codename Heart) What happened? The Temple of Gloria! I thought I died! I''m in a dark chamber. I''m restrained on a table. A light from the ceiling blinds my sight. I''m in great pain. It hurts all over. "Welcome to your new home. How do you feel Virginia?" (High Inquisitor Madre) *gasp* "How. Do you.." *cough* "My name." (Heart) "You just happen to speak a lot in your sleep. People tend to do that when I''m around. I wonder why that is." *creepy laugh* (Incubo) An hooded figure clad in black wearing a raven mask emerges from the shadow. There are at least two more around me. Is this meant to intimidate me? I''ll show them! *glare* " You think you are scaring me?" *cough* *cough* (Heart) "Oh, My! What a mean look! Are you trying to kill us?" (Incubo) *pant* "I''m killing you. *pant* with this! ..." (Heart) ... "I can''t feel magic! *pant* What did you..." *cough* *cough* (Heart) "You had quite the aptitude in magic, Virginia. I''m afraid we had to rectify that." (Madre) "Severing your magic channels without killing you was quite the challenge. Still, I couldn''t do it perfectly and you suffered quite a bit of permanent damage to your insides. My apologies." (Inquisitor Nostra) "It couldn''t be helped. Practice makes perfect, Inquisitor Nostra." *grin* (Incubo) My magic channels... are gone? I can never weave magic again! "If I''m alive. *pant* It''s because I didn''t sell out. *pant* my. *cough*" (Heart) "Your what? Your ties to the Royal Family? Your contract to kill Initiate Liara? Or maybe are you speaking about Darkness and the safe house in the eastern district. Or maybe you are speaking of The Silence, and the underwater access to their hideout, or~ (Madre) They know everything!!! I can''t believe I betrayed my comrades!!! "Why *pant* Am I alive? *cough*" (Heart) Damn it! It''s painful to even breathe! I don''t understand. If they know everything, than just kill me and get it over with! "I''m afraid your life is not enough to pay for your sins, Virginia." (Madre) "YES! You are strong willed, dead to the world, and your sins run deep! We will practice our spells on you! Break you! Mend you! Over and over! Until nothing is left of you!!!" *maniacal laugh* (Incubo) No... They can''t be serious! "Please, forgive Inquisitor Incubo. He enjoy his duties a bit too much if you ask me, but he was accurate in describing your fate. Keeping you alive after his training sessions will be challenging, but I promise I will do my best." (Nostra) "Please, make her last. Our initiates need a living training tool as well." (Madre) *shudder in fear* (Heart) "Don''t look at me like that, Virginia. You and your comrades killed many skilled healers and soldiers faithful to Gloria. An impressive display that deserves praise. Still, you were captured. It''s only natural for you repay us by training the next generation. With your own body. The way you underestimated the Church of Gloria is another one of your Sins. But worry not. We''ll make you repent." (Madre) "Well said, High Inquisitor." (Nostra) "We will not let this opportunity go to waste, Madre." *bow* (Incubo) NOOOO!!! I''d rather die!!! "My name..." *cough* "My name is Heart!" *bite tongue* (Heart) (Nostra) "HAHAHAHAHA!!! Did you really think you could escape your fate by bleeding out from your tongue??? With Inquisitor Nostra around??? NAIVE!!!" *maniacal laugh* (Incubo) "Inquisitor Nostra, why don''t you take her tongue and voice away from her? A living training tool doesn''t need them, does she?" (Madre) "I couldn''t agree more, Madre. I''ll perform the procedure immediately." (Nostra) *tremble in fear* (Heart) Dark Council Location: Gloria''s Inquisition Headquarters / Underground Council Chamber Time: Y1503 - 30th day of the Fire Moon An hooded figure with a raven mask approached the rocky wall of a cavern. It was guarded by two figures clad in dark robes, the only notable feature was a small red flag with a stylized white sun on the belt of their tunic. The symbol of the Church of Gloria. The hooded figure was a member of the Inquisition of Gloria. A branch of the Church tasked with eradicating heresy and carrying out tasks that couldn''t be done publicly. "..." (Inquisitor Kaven) "The council was waiting for you. Enter." (Guard A) *slide round rock* (Guards) The guards made the round slab of rock roll, revealing a tunnel like entrance. The hooded figure lowered his head and passed through. He found himself in another section of the cave. A small room, no more than five meters in diameter. It was lighted by a crystal and was barren, except for two small statues of Gloria on the sides and three throne like chairs. On them, sit the Dark Council. The ruling body of the Inquisition. "Inquisitor Kaven. Make your report." (Councilmen A) "Blessed Ones. The marked target escaped from Victoria by the river. They laid a trap that set the Eastern District on fire to shake of their pursuers." (Kaven) "Do we still have a lock?" (Councilwoman B) "Yes. One of them crossed the wall, and now bear Meridia''s mark. The tracking enchantment Meridia weaved on the walls of the temple is still active. An inquisitor is using the tracking artifact there to keep tabs on them." (Kaven) "Did you lose any men?" (Councilman C) "Several city guards died because of the traps and the fire. Judging the enemy too dangerous I directed them from the shadows instead of using my inquisitors." (Kaven) "You made the right call, Inquisitor Kaven. As long as the enemies bear Meridia''s mark, they cannot truly escape. And we cannot afford to lose any more men." (Councilman C) "You can leave, now. Execute your current orders. Hunt them down like beasts. Eliminate any allies and hideout they might have. We leave it up to your judgement." (Councilwoman B) "By your will, Dark Council." *leave* (Kaven) The hooded figure left the Council chamber and the cave, resuming the task at hand. To hunt down the survivors of The Darkness. "The High Inquisitor gleaned the location of an hideout of the Silence from our captive. Should we retaliate on them?" (Councilman A) "Just a warning. Have a few of their henchmen beheaded and deliver their heads." (Councilman C) "Yes. They crossed us this time, but we might need their services again in the future. A warning will do." (Councilwoman B) "The captive didn''t know the identity of their client. But it might be the Royal Family. They showed interest in Initiate Liara but were unable to obtain her." (Councilman A) "It might also be the doing of the Cult of Fertility. Or a third party that wants to pit the Church against the Royal Family." (Councilman C) "Indeed. To act against such powerful forces without definite proof would be foolish. The Royal Family even directed the City Guards to help us after the attack. Whatever their plan is, they are showing good will. At least publicly. They don''t want an all out confrontation. Neither do we." (Councilwoman B) On the Run Location: Silent Forest / Darkness Hideout Time: Y1503 - 31st day of the Fire Moon *gasp* (Eye) I''m alive! I remember holding on to Claw''s back. Escaping from Victoria. I must have lost consciousness while underwater. I look around. Some natural light is filtering from an hole int the cieling. It must be day. We are below ground. Planks are holding the dirt around us. This is one of our hideout in the southern end of the Silent Forest. We are not far from Victoria. *ouch* (Eye) I try to move, but my muscles are sore. I''m hurting all over. I move the rugged blanket away and I look at myself. Claw must have taken off my clothes to apply first aid. I''m covered in bruises, and bandages tightly wrap my shoulders and right leg. Good thing we left food, bandages and unguents in every hideout. Brain is... was... good at planning. I miss him. I miss them. *sniff* (Eye) I look around. Beside me Claw is sleeping like a rock. One should be up at all times, but he must be exhausted from the ordeal. Who know how long I slept. The least I can do is to keep watch in his stead. My medallion is on top of my clothes, beside my sleeping bag. Good. I didn''t lose it. I grab it, hold the medallion close to my chest and start weaving. (Eye) Good. Only animals around. I''ll weave detection magic every half hour or so. This isn''t a magic heavy spell. I can weave this much, even in my conditions. I''m famished. I''d better eat something. -------------------------------- It''s midday. Claw is still sleeping. I have no reason to wake him up yet. Time to weave another detection spell. I grab my medallion, and weave. (Eye) Humans! The detection range is good here, since there aren''t many people around. They are moving in our general direction. They are probably combing this section of the forest. They are maybe ten minutes away. They will find us! *shake* *whisper* "Wake up, Claw!" (Eye) *yawn* "Eye? You are awake! Good. How do you feel? You were in a pretty bad shape." (Claw) "We have no time for this. They are combing the forest! We have to leave!" (Eye) "How did they find us??? Only the four of us knew of this hideout! Do you think... Heart sold us?" (Claw) "I don''t know. But we must escape. We have to stay clear of the other hideouts as well. They might be compromised too." (Eye) We grab rucksacks and stuff them with food and unguents. We dress, move out of the way the bush that disguises the entrance. We leave in an hurry. No explosive traps in here. We could set the forest on fire, but that might backfire on us later on. We''ll walk trying not to leave trails behind. We should have listened to Claw. No amount of money was worth risking an assassination inside the main Temple of Gloria. A mistake that costed Brain and Heart their lives. I hope the two of us can make it. Chapter 20: Heal Alba Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1503 - 31st day of the Fire Moon ~And this is why I''m giving you command over the forces at Alba, old friend." (Lord Teoren) "I swear upon my faith in Gloria that I will not fail you." (Leader Steffen) "We want you to personally oversee the transportation arrangements as well. Liara and Serina must survive. At all costs." (High Priestess Amigarde) "I understand." (Steffen) "Do you? Serina is now the Head Healer. Liara is the True Daughter of Gloria. If they fall, the Church might as well follow. " (Amigarde) *surprised* "I didn''t know it was this bad." (Steffen) "The High Priestess speaks the truth. Our enemies have cornered us. There will be no recovering from losing the two of them." (Teoren) "Then, respectfully, I ask for the power to form my unit myself." (Steffen) "Done." (Teoren) "I am still waiting for your answer. Do you understand the importance of your duty?" (Amigarde) "Yes. I understand." (Steffen) "I trust in your abilities, Steffen. I know you will not fail us. Now go. The future of the church rests upon your shoulders." (Teoren) [No pressure...] (Steffen) Rivals Location: Gloria''s Temple / High Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1503 - 31st day of the Fire Moon "Preparation are underway, you will depart for the temple of Alba by the end of the next moon." (Amigarde) "Blessed One. This is all so sudden. And I don''t think I''m the right person for this duty." (Serina) "Maybe not by yourself, Serina. But I will be there helping you." (Meridia) *glare* "Sister Meridia. Remember that you are just Serina''s advisor. You are not to make decisions in her place. You are not the High Priestess anymore." (Amigarde) "Lucky break. For you. I wonder... Did you make Serina the Head Healer to secure your position as High Priestess? She has a right to it now that she is the most powerful mage." (Meridia) Meridia and Amigarde had long been rivals. The rift between them only grew deeper when Meridia failed in her duties and Amigarde was made High Priestess in her place. So far the two of them kept their opinion for themselves, but the recent hardships took a great toll. Their patience is running thin. A wrong word was all that was needed to spark the flames. "Sister Meridia! You are out of line! She might have been stronger than me during the rankings, but that''s not true anymore! I''m capable of using Liara''s Weaving Technique as well! " (Amigarde) *meek voice* "Please, stop it." (Serina) "I may be blind, but I can see magic. I know from your weaving during The Pyre that you still don''t grasp the heart of Liara''s Weaving Technique. Your skills and Serina''s are worlds apart." (Meridia) *angry* "I''m sick and tired of you! I was always the second choice! I never wanted to be High Priestess in the first place! I''m here because of your monumental mistakes!" (Amigarde) *conceited* "Don''t fight! Please!!" (Serina) "You are right. I made many mistakes. I''ll spend the rest of my days trying to atone for them. But you are just weak, Amigarde. I had no doubt the church would decline with you as High Priestess. This world is unforgiving. It does not excuse weakness!" (Meridia) *angry* "HERESY!" (Amigarde) *angry* "STOP!!! BOTH OF YOU" (Serina) This was the first time either of them had seen Serina angry. Silence fell over the room. *short breath* "Meridia. Amigarde. Did either of you ask for what I want before thrusting your responsibilities onto me?" (Serina) *look down* (Meridia and Amigarde) "I just want Liara to be safe. To be happy. I want to serve Gloria and I want for my sisters to be safe and happy as well." (Serina) "Whatever the problem is between the two of you, handle it by yourselves. But leave me and Liara out of it!" (Serina) Meridia and Amigarde looked into each other''s eyes. Neither could excuse the other, but silently, they came to an agreement. To leave their divide aside. The last thing the Church needed, was for the two of them to fight. "... I was out of line. Please, forgive my words, Blessed One." *bow* (Meridia) "It was unbecoming of me to lose my temper here. Let us leave this discussion behind. We should focus on the matter at hand." (Amigarde) [Why can''t everyone just get along? Why can''t the world be at peace?] *exhale* (Serina) Sulking Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 35th day of the Fire Moon I''m in my room, staring at the ceiling of Mother''s chamber. Many little things that were a given in our worlds, are a luxury here. I can make out the individual stones of the walls. In our world everything was flat and neat. There are wells from which the water has to be drawn. It''s nothing like the convenience of a water tap. And the water is not clear. It''s brown. We do our needs in shared latrines that need to be emptied regularly. One of the many duties that need to be taken care of. In richer districts of the city there are carts that take away barrels filled with waste. But in poorer districts, they throw it in the street. Hoping for the rain to wash it away. There are no showers. Every now and then, they prepare large wooden tubs filled with water. The water get colder and dirtier as it''s used. They try to keep the two genders separated, but they make no effort to prevent one to see the other. The living standards are so different here. Even life is cheaper. People die. A lot. The living quickly move on with their lives. How can they forget Bella and the others so quickly! *sniff* (Liara) [You are being gloomy. Try and think positive!] (Bookworm Me) It''s hard to come up with something good about this world. Twenty people died only days ago, and nobody seems to care. [You know that for most of our history, only about half of all newborns survived to become children? It was an accepted fact. It''s only changed when medicine advanced. Don''t be too hard on them. We were like them.] (Explorer Me) [And there is something we didn''t have back there. Magic!!!] (Gamer Me) [And the most important thing of all. A Mother that cares about you.] (Bookworm Me) Yes, you are right. If I could, I would choose Arcania! If only for her. *enter* "Good morning, my sweet child. Are you feeling better, today?] (Serina) *run* *hug* "Mother! I thought I wouldn''t see you until dusk!" (Liara) "That''s why I''m here. I have been given the duty of Head Healer. Today I give my first lesson to the trainees. Would you like to come with me?" (Serina) [Yes. You should go. Better than staying here and feel sorry for yourself. Doctor''s Orders.] (Doctor Me) You sure like to be bossy. But you are right. I want to go. "Alright! I''ll come with you, Mother. I can''t wait to learn healing magic!" (Liara) "Actually, I want you to be my little assistant, today." *smile* (Serina) Healing Magic Location: Gloria''s Temple / Seer''s Tower Time: Y1503 - 35th day of the Fire Moon *freeze in place* *tremble* (Liara) "Why did you stop? Is everything alright, my child?" (Serina) The door to the Seer''s tower. The last time I was here, an assassin tried to kill me. Many people I knew died that day. *kneel down* "I know you are scared. But life goes on! I''m here for you." *hug* (Serina) *cry* (Liara) Mother''s warmth is healing me. We stay like this a few long seconds. Only now I notice that the guards are stealing glances at us. I don''t care. "Do you feel better? Do you think you can do this?" *extend hand* (Serina) *nod* (Liara)Stolen novel; please report. I take Mother''s hand, and we enter the Seer''s tower. Together. -------------------------------- Here we are. The topmost floor of the Seer''s tower. We leave our sandals and clothes near the large spiral stairs and walk in the pond in the middle of the large room. The water is shallow but cold. I asked, they call it . Apparently it makes healing magic easier to weave when both the patient and the healer are in it. Many guards are carefully watching from the balcony above. Overall there are more guards around. They have strengthened security. About time I say... There are about a dozen sisters already there, waiting. My young friend, Kara is there. She is the youngest. The oldest, is a sister probably about forty years in age. Meridia is there too. We take our place beside her in the centre of the room. All eyes are on us. It''s a bit uncomfortable. I would rather watch from the sidelines. [After what you did during the Rankings and after you dealt with the assassin?] (Doctor Me) Alright. I get it. "Greetings, Sisters. I.. *cough* Excuse me. I am Serina. Until not long ago, I was a trainee, just like you. The High Priestess gave me the duty of Head Healer. I can''t compare to... Sister Carminia... But I promise I''ll do my best." (Serina) Not a great start. The Sisters look at Serina with an air of doubt. "Head Healer Serina. I would like to see your fabled weaving technique that earned you fifty stones during the Yearly Rankings. Is it possible for you to show me?" (Meridia) The dead eyes of the Sisters fill with life. They are paying attention now. [Meridia knows her stuffs. She read the mood, and gave an indirect suggestion to Serina. Just like she advised us to show off our magic during the early Rankings. She is good at this.] (Doctor Me) "Gladly! It''s actually really easy. You dance in circles, and weave magic threads near your skin. Liara came up with the idea in the first place. Let me show you!" (Serina) Mother loosened up. She dance, weaving lots of magic threads. The sisters are watching with a mix of awe and incredulity. They surely tried this by themselves, but probably can''t do it well, yet. Not even Amigarde still grasp the technique. [Baffling. The technique is really simple. Serina herself mastered it in no time under our guidance. The minds of those fanatics rally are inflexible...] (Science Me) -------------------------------- We spent half an hour practicing my original collimating technique. They call all of it weaving, but there are clearly two different phases to magic. I call the first phase collimating, because it requires to refine aether into usable magic threads. The second phase is the weaving itself in which magic from the threads flow in the caster''s magic channels and is shaped into a spell. [It just shows that they do not understand how magic works. Using a proper method to sift through the solution space, we discovered in a moon what they missed in maybe centuries. Troglodytes!] (Science Me) It''s funny how Science me gloat about applying Science to Magic. On Earth he would have been ridiculed for that! [Liara, in this world there are law of physics that weren''t there on Earth. Science is the discipline that tries to make sense of the Natural Laws. On Arcania, Magic IS a natural phenomenon. Like fire, like magnetism. On Earth, people that claimed to use magic, were all scammers. Charlatans. Magic wasn''t real.] (Science Me) I didn''t think about it that way, but it makes sense. "Very good! You all grasp the basics! Make sure to practice it every day. Now let us try healing magic." (Serina) A guard brings an animal. *Bheeeeee* (Goat) It''s a bit smaller than the goats I know and it''s body has slightly different proportions. Still, it''s similar enough that you can call it a goat. *stomp* (Guard) *leg breaks* *BHE HEEE HEEE* (Goat) ... Alright. That happened. They need injuries to practice healing magic. With life being so cheap, I doubt they have animal right groups here. Kara, my friend is covering her mouth and her eyes are teary. Older sisters are unfazed by what happened. It must be common for them. "Please, remember that this is just an animal. The techniques you''ll learn by healing it, will save the lives of many. Don''t be sad." (Meridia) She looks at me. Yes. I''m a bit shocked. "Now, I''d like you to come one by one and try to heal it''s leg. I need to know your current level. Kara, mind being the first?" (Serina) Kara comes forward, she dance a little and weave some magic threads. Then she hover her hands over the goat, but her threads disperse. "I''m sorry, Head Healer." (Kara) "It''s alright, Kara. You are just ten years old. It''ll take many years for you to master healing magic. Patience is key." (Serina) Serina pats Kara''s head, then she returns to the group. "Stefi. You are next." (Serina) She glares at me than step forward. What was that about? [Don''t you remember? She was one of Thomen sidekicks.] (Bookworm Me) You are right! I almost didn''t recognize her. Her back bears many scars, I think she has been flogged. Her hands look rugged. Her right feet is missing a few toes. She looks five year older. I get why she seemed so scared to serve a moon in the northern mines. [Don''t feel sorry for her. You reap what you sow!] (Soldier Me) Still that sounds harsh... Stefi dances and tries to collimate magic, but she can''t hold on the threads. They dissipate as soon as she tries to form them. "It''s alright. Don''t force yourself, Stefi. Try with the old technique." *smile* (Serina) Now Stefi is still. She is collimating one small, flimsy magic thread. Then, she hovers her hands over the goat. But the thread disperse before she is able to weave anything. *look down* (Stefi) "As I said before, it''s alright. You are here to learn" *Smile* (Serina) This will take some time. -------------------------------- "Milgrid. It''s your turn." (Serina) She is the oldest amongst the trainees, she is also the only Dark Skin in the group. Milgrid stay still and weave a thin but stable magic thread. Than she hovers her hand over the suffering goat. (Milgrid) *creak* *crack* *BHEHHE HEEEE!!!* (Goat) [Interesting. This spell is specialized in bone mending. It''s forcefully realigning the bones before joining them. Crude but effective.] (Doctor Me) [Be silent. I''m trying to decode the flow of magic with our magic sight.] (Science Me) A few minutes passes. Finally, Milgrid rescind the spell. The goat passed out in the middle of the procedure. Serina closes in to the goat. (Serina) "The bone is now whole, but it''s misaligned. There is an overgrowth where the fracture was. You need more practice, but it''s a remarkable result! Well done!" (Serina) *whisper* "I''d like to see you do better." (Milgrid) She is not pleased that Serina criticized her... Serina is ignoring her comment. [She probably resents Serina for being promoted in her place. Milgrid has obviously been an Healer for longer. You find people like this everywhere. They put age before skills.] (Doctor Me) *stomp* (Guard) *crack* (Goat leg) Ouch. Warn me before you do it. It''s painful to even look at. Good thing the goat is unconscious. "Liara. Would you like to try?" *smile* (Serina) I nod, and come near the goat. The Sisters are looking at me with a smug face. They want me to fail. Kara is the only one cheering at me with an hopeful smile. Can I really help that poor goat? [I''ll direct you. I know how to properly align a bone and I know the biological processes behind the healing itself. I could help you doing it even without magic. The only difference is that it would take weeks instead of minutes.] (Doctor Me) [I think I roughly understand what Milgrid did. Doctor Me and I can come up with a procedure. It won''t be perfect, but it might do the trick. Worst case, Serina will heal the animal for us. Rest easy.] (Science Me) I walk toward the goat. I weave threads while I walk. It''s not like I need lots of magic for the procedure. It''s going to require precision more than power. Unlucky for me. I''m much better at power. (Liara) This is my take on the Meridia taught me. Gamer Me would like this to become like the Appraisal spell in a video game. Just point and click and it gives you every information you want. Right now is just like TAC scan that allows me to see inside things. By seeing inside the leg it''s obvious something is broken, but it''s only thanks to Doctor Me experiences that I understand the nuances of it. I can see blood vessel ruptured, nerves severed, muscle fibres torn. The bone is splintered and has several overgrowth. Result of the imperfect spells weaved by the others. It must be painful. (Liara) Now to the healing itself. More than a spell, it''s Doctor Me, Science Me, Bookworm me, and I trying to fix whatever damage we have seen. Using magic. It''s taking a lot out of me. So many details to take care of. I have to scrape the overgrowth off the bone, align the torn tissues, stimulate natural healing and stitch the tears... Everything is so small in there! ... ... *exhale* (Liara) I really focused like a madman! Let''s see the results of my efforts! (Liara) [The bone is now in one piece, but it''s slightly misaligned by a few millimetres. The mending was slightly uneven. The blood vessels are alright, but some nerves are dead and the leg will lose some sensitivity. The muscles will heal in time. Far from perfect, but the goat will be able to walk without any trouble. Don''t do it on humans anytime soon, Ok?] (Doctor Me) I just performed a surgery with magic! And it was mostly successful! I feel great! [A word of advice. This was basically stitching together tears. Don''t think healing bacterial or viral infections, mending organs or fixing genetic defects would be as easy...] (Science Me) Basically don''t let it get to my head. Got it. *push Liara* (Serina) (Serina) ? Mother moved me out of the way? She is weaving an apprisal magic on the leg. "... It''s perfect. Not even Carminia could mend bones this well! When did you learn?" (Serina) "Uhm... Actually not everything healed perfectly. I could feel things off, but I couldn''t fix them. think I can do better with more practice." (Liara) I can''t really talk about nerves and tissues with her without revealing the existence of Doctor Me, so I keep it simple. I look around. Ah! Serina is astonished! Meridia is grinning ear to ear and the others are... Oh. I did it again. Didn''t I? [Yes! I love showing those backward fanatics their place! Good Job, Liara!] (Science Me) Serina and the more skilled Healers will be on duty to heal the faithful after the lesson. Maybe I should talk with Meridia? I might be standing out too much. [As long as you don''t go around resurrecting people and levelling mountain it should be fine.] (Doctor Me) Training Grounds Location: Gloria''s Temple / Training Grounds Time: Y1503 - 38th day of the Fire Moon A new day, a new duty. They let me off the hook for a short while after the assassination atempt, but today they assigned me a new duty. Helping out in the training grounds. *pant* (Liara) Passing arrows to the bowmen, filling the pit in the uneven ground, cleaning armors and swords. It''s hard work. Honestly, it''s not suited to a three years old. Do they think that because I have the highest aptitude in magic that I can do everything? [I believe that''s the point. They want you to experience hardship and failure.] (Doctor Me) I sit down on a log that serves as a bench and look at the Knights training. Unlike the Healer, the trainees are all young. There is no trainee that is forty year in age. Well, it makes sense. The skilled ones become Knights. The average ones become foot soldiers and guards. uhm... Aren''t those two of Thomen sidekicks? So they resumed their training to become soldiers. "You have been working hard, Initiate Liara. You deserve a pause. Mind if I sit next to you?" *smile* (Mage Knight Stella) A girl wants to sit next to me. Mother taught me the meaning of the various uniforms of the Order. She is a Mage Knight. She has short black hair, and her face is rather masculine. She is just a teenager. I make space for her. "I heard you dealt with one of the assassins. Very impressive! I took one out too, you know? They were really tough." (Stella) "There was more then one? Mine was invisible, how have you dealt with yours?" (Liara) "Her invisibility was imperfect. I spotted her, and the archers immobilized her. She tried to weave a fire spell, but I dispelled it." (Stella) So there is a guard that knows how to do her job after all! [Magic cancel? That sounds useful! Ask her about that.] (Gamer Me) "I didn''t know magic could be dispelled. How does it work?" (Liara) "It''s easier to just show it. Feldris!" (Stella) A young man that was training with a bow comes over to us. He has a small physique and is somewhat older then Stella. He has with short black hairs and brown eyes. I can tell by his uniform that he is a Scout. A pet crow is sitting on his shoulder. Just like a pirate! "Did you call, Stella? And who is this young girl next to you?" (Feldris) "She is Liara, an Initiate and an Healer trainee. We just became friends!" *smile* (Stella) Friends? Well, I don''t mind becoming friend with her. Stella seems like a nice girl. I wonder how she knows me. [After what you did? I find it stranger that the young men doesn''t know you. How common are three years old girls with red eyes capable of weaving magic?] (Bookworm Me) "THAT Liara? I heard about you when I returned. Honestly, looking at you, it''s hard to believe you are the one that did that assassin in." (Feldris) "Feldris!" (Stella) Finally! Someone with a bit of common sense. "It''s all thanks to Mother and Meridia''s teachings." (Liara) "I doubt you became that strong just by paying attention." (Feldris) "... Feldris, can you weave some magic thread? She wanted to see " (Stella) The young man stands still and weave a thin but stable magic thread. I have never seen a man weave magic before. I thought only females could do it. [Maybe it''s a cultural thing, or maybe women are naturally better at it. Possibly both.] (Science Me) (Stella) Uhm... It''s like a thug of war. Feldris tries to hold on his magic thread, while Stella tries to unravel it. Stella quickly wins. [Interesting. Decollimating magic. I think you can skip the weaving step altogether as long as the target is close enough to you. You just need your magic channels to collimate after all.] (Science Me) "Can I try?" (Liara) "Ah ah ah! Be my guest, little one!" *smirk* (Feldris) Feldris collimate a new magic thread. He is trying harder, the thread is denser and more stable then before. (Liara) *gasp* *kneel* (Feldris) Well, that was easy. I barely even tried and his magic thread forcefully dissipated in a moment. I just tried to agitate the aether in his magic thread a little. It''s much easier than gathering aether. Range is the only real limitation. "Do you believe the stories now, Feldris?" (Stella) "I do! I''m glad you are an ally and not an enemy, Little One!" (Feldris) "Uhm... Since you helped me learn a new spell, I can show you how you can collimate more magic if you like." (Liara) "? I never heard that word." (Stella) Damn! I slipped! "You know. When you make aether come together." (Liara) "Alright. Show us!" (Feldris) -------------------------------- I''m beat! In the end all the soldier that had even a little bit of aptitude came over and it became a magic training session. They need practice, but most of them can collimate a lot more aether now. Meridia said that is alright to show my technique to others. It should be fine. Chapter 21: The Calm~ On the Run Location: Secularia / Streets Time: Y1503 - 39th day of the Fire Moon On the outskirts of Secularia, a farmer was on his knees, begging. In front of him, menacing figures clad in black. They wore the symbol of the church of Gloria. "Please! I didn''t know they were wanted criminals! Have Mercy!!" (Farmer) "Ignorance is no excuse for sin, commoner. Those who shelters evil shall receive the same punishment as the evil they shelters. may Gloria''s warmth cleanse your sins." (Inquisitor Kaven) (Inquisitor Sebra) Showing no hint of piety, the Inquisitors burned the barn to the ground. And with it everything that farmer possessed. Family, animals and worldly possessions. The hunt for continues. -------------------------------- Location: Secularia / Outskirts Two hooded figures were leaving Secularia in a hurry, heading north. "I don''t get it! How do they keep finding us! I haven''t slept in three days!" (Codename Claw) *tired voice* "I don''t know, Claw. Maybe the walls of the Temple of Gloria really are cursed. And whatever that curse is, it''s beyond my skills to remove it." (Codename Eye) "Brain did say to cross the walls only as last resort..." (Claw) "I was the only one who crossed. You should leave me behind." (Eye) "I lost Heart. I lost Brain. I lost Rahk and Kelt! I''m not losing you!" (Claw) "The inquisitors are relentless. They will never stop chasing us." (Eye) "Than we will never stop running!" (Claw) "They are burning down every place we hide in! They kill everyone that shelters us! We are running out of options!" (Eye) "Then we should find a ship. Leave the continent." (Claw) "Crossing the Red Sea?!? That''s suicidal!" (Eye) "I''ll would rather take over Sea Monsters than the Inquisitors. Monsters can only kill you, after all." (Claw) "..." (Eye) Coming to an agreement, the two hooded figures kept moving north. They would try to avoid roads and villages as much as possible. Piety Location: Victoria / Cathedral Of Gloria Time: Y1503 - 48th day of the Fire Moon The Gloria''s temple complex was enclosed by thick enchanted walls. Behind them, the members of the church lived their lives in a cloister. The public face of the Church of Gloria that the citizen could see was a glorious cathedral located just outside the walls of the Temple Complex. It was second only to the Royal Palace in size. One of the most beautiful and grad places in the city. Every day, hundreds of people donated heavy sums to the Church to be healed by the Healers of Gloria. The greater the donation, the greater the affliction that could be removed. Poor people sometimes paid by gifting one of their children. Rarely people were turned away. Amongst the faithful, an unremarkable old woman entered the glorious cathedral. She gave an heavy coin to a Sister. Then, she was led past the benches where people were kneeling in prayer to one of the healing rooms. "What illness afflicts you, faithful one?" (Sister Jerica) This healer was a Fair Skin woman in her late thirties. She was chubby and had red hairs that reached her shoulders. Her face was round and puffy. "I hit a statue of gold and silver with my big toe. The pain is killing me." (Old Lady) "Gold and Silver? I see. lay down, while I heal your foot." (Jerica) (Jerica) [They are going to send the Gifted One to the temple of Alba. Forty-third day of the Harvest moon. The day may yet change. The caravan will be heavily guarded] (Jerica) ... "My big toe no longer hurts! Thank you, Sister." (Old Lady) "Be careful not to hurt yourself while travelling again, faithful one." (Jerica) The unremarkable old lady left the cathedral with an smile painted on her face. Birthday Location: Gloria''s Temple / Common hall Time: Y1503 - 14th day of the Harvest Moon Being an Initiate for the temple is hard work. I''m just a three years old little girl, and I have duties to do. Every day! This time I was sent to clean up the tales in the common hall. That place can hold two thousand people! And I can barely reach the tables! I''ll have help, but sometimes the church is draconian in handing out duties. *open door* *enter* (Liara) ""Happy birthday, Liara!"" (Everyone) [A surprise party!] (Gamer Me) I''m doumbfonded, Mother walks toward me and picks me up. "Today, is the fourteenth day of the fire moon. Three years ago, you were gifted to the temple, and entrusted to me. I love you, my sweet child!" *kiss* (Serina) But... Last year they didnt... "Last year you could barely talk, but look how far you have come! Weaving magic, discovering new techniques, fending off evil. I''m proud of you Liara." (Serina) *teary eyes* (Liara) "Thomen was tormenting us all, but you freed us! Thanks, Liara!" (Kara) ""Thank you!"" (Children) The kids from the school came. "You are always working hard, you''ll grow to be a duitiful Sister." (Healer Trainee Eureka) The healer trainees. I taught them my collimating technique. After my slip of tongue they started calling it too. "I went all out to prepare a cake for you! That''s what sister Bella would have wanted. Eat up!" (Head Cook Hera) The new head cook. Bella died, she was harsh on me, but she meant well. i miss her. "I''m much stronger, thanks to you. I''ll protect you in turn, I swear. Little friend." *smile* (Stella) "You took out that assassin, they were tough as nails! Good thing you are on our side!" (Feldris) Knights from the Order. So many have come. ""Happy birthday, Liara!!!"" (Everyone) So many have come. I can see birthday parties in the others Me memories. But as I thought, experiencing one myself is totally different. I never had a birthday in my old world. *sniff* *cry* (Liara) So this is how it feels to belong somewhere. This is the best day ever. Training Location: Gloria''s Temple / Training Grounds Time: Y1503 - 17th day of the Harvest Moon I''m still on duty in the training grounds. Today, Feldris is teaching me how to use a bow. That''s new, no one amongst the others me ever held one, not even for sport. Soldier Me used to automatic rifles. [I''m sorry they didn''t teach us useless archaic weapons.] (Soldier Me) [Bow have their place even in a modern world. They are powerful and silent.] (Bookworm Me)If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. [And it takes forever to master them. That time was better spent training in, you know, modern warfare?] (Soldier Me) "Now, pull back the string." (Scout Feldris) *nggggg* (Liara) "Pull!" (Feldris) *let go* *heavy breath* (Liara) "Well, I guess it''s too early for you. You can''t even pull a training bow." (Feldris) I''m a three year old girl, you dimwit! like my thin frail arms could ever pull a bow. I can barely hold the damn thing! "For now, let''s just train your muscle strength. In other words, you can keep carrying arrows and training tools like before." *grin* (Feldris) This is totally child abuse. News Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 17th day of the Harvest Moon I''m beat! My muscles are sore. [This is bad. Your body is still developing. Training at such a young age will have the opposite effect. From now on, you are forbidden to train like this. Doctor''s Orders.] (Doctor Me) He is right of course. But being trapped in such a weak body is problematic. [If this was a game, I would cast a spell to strengthen the body, you know?] (Gamer Me) Is this possible? [Uhm... Yes! In this world, animals can use magic too. It''s not like we do it, they use it to be stronger or to sharpen their claws. I remember the teacher talking about it, once.] (Science Me) Like a fantasy world! [Not really. Magic here is just another natural phenomenon. Like electricity is part of the world, and the Electric Eel adapted to stun small fishes using electroshocks. Some animals here adapted to use magic.] (Science Me) Well, how does this help us? [If animals use magic to be stronger, nothing forbids us to do the same! Let''s ask Meridia, later.] (Science Me) *enter* "Hello, Liara! I''m back!" (Serina) *run* "Mother!" *hug* (Liara) She has to work even more now that she is Head Healer. I feel sorry for her. "Liara, there is something I need to tell you." (Serina) Mother got all serious. i hope it''s nothing bad. "Soon, we will move out, we will leave Victoria." (Serina) "But why???" (Liara) I want to see more of the world, but here started to feel like home. "No particular reason. We Sisters often move from one temple to another. We go where we are needed. But don''t worry, I''ll be with you!" *smile* (Serina) That''s the only thing that matter. Home is where Mother is. I''ll miss the others, though. I started to make friends, here. "Moving out can be dangerous. We''ll protect you, but I''d like you to prepare yourself. Can you do that for me? Also, I''ll take you somewhere to learn about artifacts, soon." (Serina) Finally! i really want to know how artifact are made. Meridia said it was too soon for me to learn. "I''ll do my best, Mother!" *hug* (Liara) [Liara. Let''s develop some new barriers and spells. If the soldiers fail in their task, it will be up to you, to protect Serina.] (Soldier Me) Yes. I''d like a way to detect when dangers arrive. [Leave it to me! I have many ideas I want to try out!] (Science Me) Sanctuary Location: Victoria / Green Sanctuary Time: Y1503 - 21st day of the Harvest Moon The base of operation of the Cult of Fertility in Victoria was quite a unique place to be in. In there, there are not buildings and roads, but grassy hills, small lakes and sanctuaries. Back then a fire consumed the housing district there, and instead of rebuilding it, the Citizens planted grass and flowers to commemorate their dead. Over the years the place developed in what can be seen today. A patch of green inside the walls of the great city of Victoria. Amongst the many people that came here every day to celebrate life and fertility, there was a large Dark Skin woman, towering at two meters in height. She entered one of the largest sanctuaries. "Green Fairy. Did you ask for my presence?" (Leonora) "Yes, my child. I was informed that you are part of a belligerent sect. You are killing many people. Is it true?" (Green Fairy) The Green Fairy was the spiritual leader of the Cult of Fertility. A beautiful Dark Skin woman of average height and on the chubby side. That said, the cult is not monolithic and there are many currents of thought in it. Some are pacifist. Others not so much. "You celebrate life your way. I celebrate it mine. I have my reasons." (Leonora) "Yes. Each of my children has it''s own reasons to be here." (Green Fairy) Celebrating life by spreading death was hypocritical, to say the least. Still, every organization needed someone to do the dirty work. The Green Fairy simply had to close her eyes and claim she is not responsible for the actions of her children. "What do you want? I am a busy woman. I don''t have time to mate all day long. Unlike you." (Leonora) "I just wanted to see one of my children. Ah! I remember you had a report for me, Helena?" (Green Fairy) "Yes. It seems is going to be moved from Victoria to Alba. Half a moon from now." (Helena) "Thanks for your report. If this information was to spread, our more... belligerent members might think of doing something bad. Let''s all hope this does not happen." (Green Fairy) "..." *leave* (Leonora) Every organization needs someone to do the dirty work. Craftsmen Location: Victoria / Streets Time: Y1503 - 26th day of the Fire Moon I''m finally walking outside the temple! It would be perfect if it wasn''t for the guards that are accompanying us. We are even wearing long cloaks to mask our identity. I look like an high ranking official visiting the city. The people in the streets part ways for us. I would have liked to go incognito, and experience Victoria like a tourist. Talk with people, try local food, watch streets plays. [The church is not going to take any chances. I''m surprised they even let us out.] (Soldier Me) [We are going to a craftsman. his might be the breakthrough we need to finally unlock !] (Science Me) I hope so. "Are you liking our little excursion, Liara?" (Serina) "Yes, but I''d like it better if it was only the two of us." (Liara) [That''s not fair, Liara. She cannot take you out like this. You are only making mother feel bad for nothing.] (Doctor Me) He is right. As usual. Taking it out on mother was wrong. Now I feel bad. "I can''t wait to see the workshop!" (Liara) "Yes! That''s where we are going! You are going to meet a friend of Meridia!" (Serina) "He is not my friend. Just..." (Meridia) "Meridia, he even came to visit you back then. He cares for you. Doesn''t that make him a friend?" (Serina) Uhm... That''s news. Now that I think about it, Meridia doesn''t get along with the other Sisters. She pretty much only talk with me and Serina. [This is just speculation, but I think that''s because she was in a position of power. Many Sisters were envious of her skills. Being up there can be lonely, and when she lost what the others wanted, she was left alone.] (Doctor Me) That''s depressing. Let''s change topic. The building around us are made of stones and are two stories tall. The road is paved, and there are draining channels. The roof are flat. Never once I have seen snow. This place is on the warmer side, but strangely there is not much difference between seasons. During summer is hot, but not unbearably so. And the winter is not really cold. And it''s quite arid. It rains no more than a week or two in a year. While we walk, the city-scape changes. We passed from a place full of stores, to a what seems like an industrial zone. Not many can read, so the shops signs are figures. Inns have a stylized bed for example. "This is the craftsmen district. The most skilled artisans can be found here. People all over the continent come here to commission works." (Meridia) -------------------------------- Location: Victoria / Faber''s Workshop After a while, we reach a large building. On the wooden sign there is a chain of rings. The front has a very large wooden door, maybe five meters wide, and a smaller person sized wooden door on the side. "This is Faber''s workshop. A... An old friend of mine." (Meridia) The guards wait outside, while the three of us enters from the small wooden door. Serina and Meridia lift their hoods, I follow suit. "You are Sisters from the church of Gloria. Follow me, I''ll lead you to my Master." (Lenbor) A muscular young man comes to pick us up. Isn''t he the one who represented the Craftsmen during the year''s eve? And is Mother staring at him? He won''t become my father, won''t he? [I wonder if Sisters are forbidden from having a relationships...] (Explorer Me) [I think so. If they could, we would have seen something going on, by now.] (Doctor me) [Maybe they are very discrete about it?] (Bookworm Me) I don''t care, one way or the other. This workshop, on the other hand, is impressive! Lenbor lead us to a set of stair and a balcony. From here I can see the whole workshop from above. The inside is mostly hollow, the ceiling is sustained by metal beams. At the root of the beams there are large furnaces made of black stone. Metalsmiths are beating, forging and refining metals. There are wooden working benches everywhere. Craftsman are working on their unfinished products. There must be fifty people working in here! It''s like a small factory. The balcony lead to a small wooden office. We enter the small wooden door. Wow! It''s hot in here! There is a small furnace, a bench with loads of tools, and an old man wholly focused on his work. "Master. Sisters of Gloria are here." (Lenbor) *glance* "Uhm... Meridia? You may leave, Lenbor." (Faber) "You have a good apprentice, old friend. I have something for you. I no longer need it." (Meridia) *grab pouch* "I knew I hadn''t seen the last of you! Welcome back, Meridia." *grin* (Faber) Meridia gave that old man a small pouch. I wonder what this was all about. "Is this the fabled girl your Church discovered? Hard to believe that display a few moons back came from such a small body." (Faber) Display? [The rankings? You weaved a gigantic representation of Gloria. It was like one hundred meters tall. Ring any bells?] (Doctor me) Oh... That. "I would like for you to teach her about the artifacts and how they are made." (Meridia) "To a little girl??? And what about your ancilla?" (Faber) "Serina is now the Head healer. I no longer have an ancilla. She is just~ (Meridia) "A friend." *smile* (Serina) Meridia was taken aback by Mother''s remark. I swear she would be crying if she could. "Well, you know how it works. I can''t just show my arts to every brat that knocks at my door." (Faber) The old man take a bowl full of trinkets from his bench. He empty the content on his table! Now I see why this room is such a mess. He take a pouch from his belt, and empty the content on the bowl. There are several wooden balls in there. "Little girl, if you pick the right ball, I''ll teach you. Otherwise I''ll kick you out of here." (Faber) I look at Mother and Meridia. They are looking away. I won''t get any help from them? "How do I know which one is the one you want?" (Liara) "If you can''t even understand that, just get out! I don''t have time to waste on challenged brats!" (Faber) He is one grumpy old man, I give him that. And he is getting on my nerves. Others Me! help me out! [[Gladly!]] (All Me) Considering how grumpy he is, this test is not fair. Chance are that if I touch a ball, that''s my choice. And I fail. Therefore i must choose from a distance. Obviously it has something to do with artifacts. I have to activate them without touching them? I can activate simple artifacts, like the signalling artifact I used during the assassination attempt. I fidget my fingers around a bit and weave a few magic threads. I direct them to touch the balls. With my magic sight I can see patterns waved over the balls. All of them are enchanted? Are you kidding me?!? I hoped I had to find the enchanted one... Well, I''ll have to activate their enchantment by pouring magic in them and see what they do? I guess? (Wooden Ball) This ball draw a simple shape in the air. A red hammer. (Wooden Ball) This one draw a green bow. (Wooden Ball) (Wooden Ball) (Wooden Ball) An anvil, a ring, a rod. (Wooden Ball) (Wooden Ball) (Wooden Ball) A sword, a shield... And a farming tool, I guess? [I have no idea what he wants from us...] (Doctor Me) [Some kind of riddle?] (Bookworm Me) [I''m good at this kind of things, but I have no idea either.] (Gamer Me) "I''m waiting, Little Girl. What will it be?" (Faber) Should I pick nothing? Should I pick anything? Is there an hidden pattern i am missing? Is this about picking my favourite? [Just pick one. Without knowing what he wants, we can''t discriminate between right and wrong.] (Doctor me) "This?" (Liara) "Why did you pick that?" (Faber) ".. There are many shapes. I like the green bow the most." (Liara) "Leave. Now!" (Faber) Figures. If you didn''t want to teach me from the start, you just had to say it. "Keep the ball. A little girl like you should play with toys. Leave the grown up stuffs to us." (Faber) "Let''s go, Liara." (Serina) Grumpy old man. Now I get why he and Meridia get along. Birds of a feather. Chapter 22: ~before the Storm Convoy Location: Gloria''s Temple / Courtyard Time: Y1503 - 43rd day of the Harvest Moon The carriages and carts are ready, waiting in the courtyard, awaiting only for my command. They have been loaded with the personal and the supplies needed to jump start the temple of Alba. The Gifted One and the Head Healer simply HAVE to survive. Failure is not an option. I''m prepared to sacrifice everything else to ensure their survival. I spent quite some time preparing, and we are as ready as we are ever going to be. No. At my behest I have a force that surpasses even the force I commanded during the War. Fifty regular soldiers. Ten knights. Two Mage Knights. Three magi. And twenty sisters capable of weaving magic to various degree. My magi unit is especially potent. The Gifted One passed on a new Collimating Technique to my magi. They can weave spell on a scale incomparable from before. And if the Gifted one herself were to intervene and weave barriers... *raise hand* (Steffen) The signal is given, the front guard go first. one after the others, the carriages follow, and soldiers and knights on horses stand by the side of the carts. In the middle, my most valuable unit. A specially modified chariot that carry the Gifted One and the Head Healer. Finally, the rear guard closes the column. I mount on my horse, and by my side I have mage knight Stella and two veteran Knights, Joren and Maree. I don''t expect any trouble inside the city. This will just be a glorious parade. -------------------------------- Location: Royal Road / North of Victoria A young man on a horse closes to me. Feldris, my trusted scout. "Nothing to report, Leader. Just travellers, merchant and farmers, so far." (Feldris) "Stella. News? " (Steffen) Stella hold her medallion on her hand, and weave a long distance communication magic. She swaps to another medallion, and weave again. I patiently wait for her magic to finish. "Both Alba and Victoria report nothing out of the ordinary." (Stella) It would be nice if this journey could go without anything happening. But my instinct tells me that our enemies will make a move on us. We are a two hours ride from Alba, but we move slowly, and will have to stop along the way. An ambush there is a possibility. Then there is the Pass of Alba. A small passage surrounded by tall cliffs. And on top of the cliff, a quarry and a canopy. Perfect for an ambush. "Don''t let your guard down. Our enemies might strike either at the crossroad or at the Pass. Or surprise us along the way. make sure to keep our men on the lookout. And Feldris, keep your Crow in the air. if someone approaches, I want to know." (Steffen) "Yes, Leader!"" (Feldris, Stella) -------------------------------- Location: Royal Road / Crossroad A group of soldiers prepared a small fire and was eating simple stew. Alba was two hours away by horse, but the column moved slowly, it would take all day to reach the temple of Alba. There was no need for a forced march, so near the crossroad, the carts left the road, and were parked in a circular formation. One special cart stood out in the middle of the formation. "What a fancy carriage those two have. It seems they won''t come out." (Soldier A) "Serina is a real beauty. One day I will take her for myself!" (Soldier B) "Keep dreaming! She is the Head Healer now!" (Soldier C) **laugh** (Soldiers) "Do you believe the stories about the Gifted one?" (Soldier A) "You have moved in only recently to Victoria, have you?" (Soldier D) "I have seen her draw an image of Gloria taller than the royal castle!" (Soldier B) "Bullshit!" (Soldier A) "It''s true! I have seen that too!" (Soldier E) "That''s impossible!" (Soldier C) "I have seen that as well! I was on my knees prying to her. I''ll never forget it for as long as I live." (Soldier D) "I''m friend with a guard that survived the assassins from The Silence. He saw one of the assassin cleaved in two. The Gifted One killed him while he was invisible." (Soldier F) "II guess the stories are true then. Just who in the world is that girl?" (Soldier A) "The Gifted One is the True Daughter of Gloria. A gift from Gloria herself. When I saw her magic, I knew that i was born to serve her." (Soldier D) "Rest time is over! Line up! Back in formation!" (Joren) Half an hour later, the column was slowly moving toward Alba again. At this pace they will arrive before the sunset. Alba''s Pass Location: Royal Road / Alba''s Pass Time: Y1503 - 43rd day of the Harvest Moon Garlic, my trusty Crow is flying back toward me. I had him scout the Pass. I have been here many times before, and I just come recently to study the road and it''s dangers. This is it. The best place for an ambush. Two vertical cliffs, almost thirty metres tall. The Royal Road here is only wide enough to let a carriage through. Rocks falling are a danger in by themselves, and there is no shortage of them on top of the cliff. The pass stretch for almost one kilometre before it opens up. I extend my arm, and Garlic touch down and grab on it. Without my leather protection, he would tear my skin. *caw!* *caw!* I instinctively understand Garlic, and he understands me. I always had a way with animals. It seems garlic didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. I turn to Bone, my hound. He is a large dog, I found him as a wild dog, wandering the Silent Forest. He helped us greatly, and has become a trusty companion of mine. I lick my finger, and guess the direction of the wind. Good, we are down stream. if there were strangers there, Bone would have noticed. Time to go back, and inform Steffen. There will be no ambush it seems. -------------------------------- Our column is stretched thin. In the tightest spot there isn''t enough space to walk by the side of the carts. The tall walls surrounding us are making me claustrophobic *whisper* "How long until we get out of here?" (Soldier A) *whisper* "I think we are halfway through." (Soldier B) I''m not sure why we are whispering. It''s silly, but I guess I''m afraid to warn others of our presence. If there really are people waiting in ambush, they couldn''t have possibly missed us. "NOW!" (Enemy) An order. But not from one of our leaders. I look up. Boulders! *crash* (Boulders) *pling* *ripples* (Barrier) ... The sight before me is unbelievable. I''m dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, luminous lines emerged from the cliff-side and formed into a net. They are holding back the boulders that are still falling down like rain. We are saved. The Gifted One saved us! I thank Gloria with all my heart.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. -------------------------------- I''m not sure how they eluded our scouting parties and Feldris, but they did it. Good thing we came prepared. This is the best place for an ambush, but also the most obvious. A roof like barrier is holding the boulders about five meters above our heads. They are accumulating, and will soon form a thick wall to protect us from above. "Reana! Execute manoeuvrer ." (Steffen) The magi unit was captivated by the barrier, but quickly snapped out of it. The three of them are now dancing in a circle and are collimating a large amount of magic. The enemy might have realized that we are survived the first strike, but it won''t matter. By the time they come up with a new strategy, our counter attack will be ready. ... No more than one minute has passed, and the magi are ready. A thick tangle, about half a metre wide of magic threads shrink until it disappears as the spell activate. (Magi) *far away screams* (Enemies) *heavy breath* "It''s done, Leader. The area above us is cleansed~ (Reana) "Well done, Reana. Soldiers! Help the Magi inside a carriage!" (Steffen) ""Yes, leader!"" (Soldiers) The Magi are exhausted. They overexerted themselves. I wonder how destructive that magic was. Hopefully it inflicted heavy losses. "Stella! Inform Alba!" (Steffen) First priority is to inform Alba. I can''t expect a force greater than ours, but seeing movements might force the enemy leader to retreat. This is an escort mission. I''m not here to annihilate the enemy. Now for my next move. If the enemy has any sense for battle, there will be a unit awaiting for us at the exit, and one that is coming at us from the rear. The safest option would be to stay put, hopefully they have no way to flush us out. The Gifted One barriers are unbreachable. Not even my magi could put a dent in them. They tried. ... No. They could collapse the walls of the cliff around us. Bury us alive. So I either retreat or go forward. But retreating doesn''t solve the problem. We would be cut off from Alba, and we are too far from Victoria. "Everyone! March forward! We are pushing through!" (Steffen) -------------------------------- "Feldris! Report!" (Steffen) "The barrier extends quite a bit even after the landslide of boulders. I couldn''t send Garlic out because of the barrier, but I could see that the top is charred black. I doubt we''ll encounter much resistance." (Feldris) The enemy slipped past him before, but this is not the time to bring his failure up. For now I''ll trust his report. *glare* **groan** (Soldiers) Our sight adapted to the darkness blow the boulders. The light is painful. We move forward carefully. The boulders that make up for the makeshift ceiling end, but the barrier continues for a while. No attack can threat us from above. There is no sign of enemies. Another ten minutes after we reach the mouth of the pass. As expected, they are laying in wait for us. The walls of the cliff parts, leaving a large open space. A grassy field is sloping upward. Up there, about one hundred meters from us, there are fifty soldiers. Undoubtedly there are more, hidden behind the top of the hill. I suspect there are more than two hundred in total. The pass forced our convoy to spread in a thin line, we are outnumbered, and are facing cavalry and archers. On top of that, he enemy has the high ground. We are at a significant disadvantage here. Had this been the war, we would have been doomed. But the Gifted One is giving me a monumental advantage over my enemies. The fact that the enemy commander is using conventional tactics, means that he doesn''t know the true strength of Liara''s techniques. How could he? Liara''s potential is beyond imagination. I can''t see us losing this battle. The enemy commander has lost. He just doesn''t know this yet. Speaking of the devil. A knight on an armored horse move out of the formation. He has a large physique, he is even more imposing then mine. He is at least two meters tall, and if his body matches the armor, he probably weigh around one hundred kilograms. His armor is enriched in fine golden details. Probably enchanted. He must own considerable wealth to afford those gears. "Hand over to us and we will let you live!" (Enemy Leader) "There is no beast amongst us. Maybe it hides amongst your own, and you can''t find it because there are too many monsters around you!" (Steffen) *take off helmet* "Steffen. Do the right thing." (Leonora) ... A dark skin woman with long black hairs. She wears an eyepatch. She lost that eye the same day Lord Teoren lost his leg. Leonora. She was a comrade and a friend. She fought alongside me during The War. "Leader Leonora. I see time has been kind to you. That''s an expensive looking armor." (Steffen) "Steffen! I swear upon my life that I will let you and your unit live! Just hand the beast over, and we''ll be on our way! I do not wish to harm you!" (Leonora) "We shared life and death on the battlefield, once. But it looks like we are on opposite sides this time. I''ll give you a warning in the name of our bond. Leave now, And I will spare you. But your men die here. I can''t compromise on that." (Steffen) "Did they brainwash you?!? Look around!!! You can''t win this!!!" (Leonora) "No, Leonora. This is not the War. Times have changed. I know you can''t accept this, but a new era is upon us. The moment you attack, you life will be forfeit." (Steffen) My old comrade pauses. She must understand that my words are no mere boast, but I can see in her eyes that she cannot just walk away. The two of us are bound by our past decisions. It pains me, but if I have to choose between my faith and my bond with her, I choose Gloria. "So be it, Steffen. The Beast cannot be allowed to live. I really hoped I could reason with you." *put helmet back* (Leonora) *whisper* "Me too, Leonora. Me too." (Steffen) The collimating technique of the Gifted One allows to collimate aether while moving, and allows to retain magic threads for longer. My Magi have been ready to weave magic at full power from the start. Buying time was to the enemy''s advantage as there was the chance that the magi would lose focus and let the magic threads disperse. But with Liara''s technique that is not an issue. "Archers!" (Leonora) *swish* (Arrows) Many arrows are flying toward us. My men are restless. I''m not. This only ends one way. (Stella) The arrows unceremoniously fall to the ground. They might as well have been throwing them with their arms. Now that Gloria''s Domain is active, arrows cannot reach us. "Archers! Again!" (Leonora) Another salvo. The arrows come at us in an arc, then slow down to a crawl and fall to the ground It''s like a thief robbed them of their speed. Leonora is going to order a cavalry charge in a moment. I look at Stella, she is overexerting herself, but unlike last time, she is not in anguish. She might be able to sustain for several minutes. But I don''t need minutes. You have run out of time, Leonora. In another life, the two of us might have been together. Farewell. "Light them up." (Steffen) (Mage Knight Sera) **scream** (Enemies) A towering wall of flames engulfs the top of the hill. It only lasts a second or so. Charred soldiers fall to their knees and die. Horses run for a moment before tripping and dying, succumbing to the flames engulfing them. An area one hundred meters wide is charred black, the grass reduced to cinders. -------------------------------- *cough* (Leonora) Leonora is still alive. Her enchanted armor is not just for show. She survived the . Just barely. *take off Leonora''s helmet* (Steffen) Her face is charred, her good eye is now blind as well. She is coughing. Flames must have burned the inside of her mouth. I have seen this before. it''s a painful way to go. "I''ll take you as prisoner. My healer can probably keep you alive." (Steffen) *rough voice* "No." *cough* "Let me. Die. Quickly." *cough* (Leonora) As a Knight of Gloria, I should heal her. Take her prisoner. Give her to the Inquisition. But I owe her. If her last demand is to die quickly... I don''t want her to needlessly suffer the torture. "With this, my debt to you is paid, Leonora. May Gloria welcome you in her warm embrace." *unsheathe sword* (Steffen) She smiles as I swing down my sword. A moment after, her head rolls away amongst the charred remains of a hundred soldiers. Clean Up Location: Royal Road / Alba''s Pass Time: Y1503 - 43rd day of the Harvest Moon No survivors. There might have been reserves hiding in the canopy near the hill, but they must have run away. I would like to collect the corpses, but my priority is to reach Alba before the sunset. "Take the corpse of the enemy leader! Leave the rest! We are moving out!" (Steffen) ""Yes, Leader!!!" (Soldiers) My men are high spirited. This victory has lifted their morale. When we departed there was an air of doom and apathy. Even foot soldier could see that the Church was in a tight spot. This overwhelming victory was much needed. "Stella! Inform Alba and Victoria. Have the reinforcement go back! The enemies might attack the temple while the soldiers are out. We cannot allow that to happen!" (Steffen) (Stella) Stella looks tired, but considering she just weaved she is surprisingly energetic. I don''t think the enemy will attack Alba, as their target was Obviously the Gifted One, but there is no point in taking the risk. We defeated their main force without sustaining losses. We don''t need the reinforcements anyway. *caw* *caw* (Garlic) "Leader! An enemy unit is closing in from behind! They are below the landslide!" (Feldris) The barrier is still up? Remarkable. I wonder if... *hit horse* *run* (Steffen) I go toward the reinforced carriage. *knock* "Gifted One! Can you unravel the barrier in the pass? We might bury an enemy unit if you do it quickly!" (Steffen) (Liara) "Done." (Liara) This is a chance. There might be survivors, there. I already let a prisoner die, if I can bring a live one... "Feldris! Stella! Take five men and go to the pass! Your mission is to find a survivor! If you can''t find one quickly, or if you sense danger, return! Go by horse! Make sure you return alive!" (Steffen) "Yes, Leader!" (Stella, Feldris) I see Feldris unit off, while the column reforms. Uhm... It''s weird that the enemy did not weave any spell. We would have won anyway, but it looks like the enemy had no Magi in their ranks. Either they escaped or... There is only one organization that would give up on enrolling Magi. Why did Leonora join in with the likes of the Cult of Fertility? The moniker probably refers to the Gifted One. What lies was she fed? Was she behind the attacks on the Church? The answer to those questions might as well have died with her. I can only hope she died with no regrets. Alba Location: Temple of Alba Time: Y1503 - 43rd day of the Harvest Moon Here in the mountains it gets dark sooner. We are well past sundown. Yet, we are here. The temple of Alba. The temple is built on top of a cliff. A formidable vanguard point, and there is only one way in. It pales in comparison to the temple in Victoria, but here, we are alone. No city nor citizen. No royal guard-post. Nobody can slip in undetected. "Leader Steffen. We are glad to see you are alright." (Priestess Mera) The Priestess of the temple is awaiting for us in front of the main gate. A tall, Fair Skin woman about thirty-five years in age. She is thin, and has long flowing blonde hairs and green eyes. Truly beautiful. "Glad to be here, Priestess Mera." (Steffen) The priestess and I move aside, near the border of the cliff, while the caravan enters the gate. "Do you have news from my pursuit unit?" (Steffen) "Yes. Mage Knight Stella reported using communication magic. They found a survivor amongst the enemies buried below the pass. They''ll be here in a few hours if everything goes well." (Mera) *exhale* (Steffen) Good. I had faith in them, but it''s reassuring to have favourable news from them. "You must be tired. My aide will show you to your room." (Mera) "No. I must see this through. Call for a scribe. And for an Inquisitor, if you have one." (Steffen) There is much to be done. Rest is for the dead. Pursuit Unit Location: Temple of Alba Time: Y1503 - 43rd day of the Harvest Moon "Open the Gate!" (Guard) So this will be my new home from now on. It''s like a solitary fortress, towering from the top of the cliff. The only way in is a steep narrow path. It dominates the valley. It''s dark, magical lights litters the top of the walls like jewels. The sky is clear, and many stars can be seen. It''s a beautiful sight. "I think I''ll like it here. I always hated crowded places." (Feldris) Feldris was raised in the woods, of course he would feel this way. Being here sounds lonely to me. The gate opens. It''s a two meters wide wooden door. It''s thick and look very tough. There is a second wall and gate beyond it. It was almost abandoned, but it was recently restaffed, and it''s going to become the main training facility for the Church. "Mage Knight Stella, Scout Feldris. I see you have accomplished your mission. Well done." (Steffen) "The prisoner is in bad shape." (Stella) We found this soldier near the landslide. His leg was crushed by a boulder. We cut the stub, and medicated him, but he lost lots of blood. His suffering has just begun. "Very well. I''ll take it from here, the seven of you go to the dormitory. You earned some rest. I''ll take your detailed report tomorrow." (Steffen) We get down from our horses. Some soldiers take them to the barn, others take the prisoner away, and a soldier guide us to the dormitory in the barracks. The enemies were annihilated, and no one died amongst our ranks. Today was a good day. Chapter 23: Alba Settling in Location: Alba / Tower of Gifts / Gifted One''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 44th day of the Harvest Moon Back in Victoria I lived in mother''s room. And that didn''t even have windows. "Wow." (Liara) The view from up here is amazing! I was given a personal room near Mother, in the second to last level of the tallest tower of this temple. The temple is built on a cliff, giving a vantage point of view of the entire valley. But from up here the sight is breathtaking. "Are you liking your new room, Liara?" (Serina) "It''s amazing, Mother! Is that really alright for me to have such a room?" (Liara) "Brother and Sisters renounce to their old names when they join the Church. We are all equal before Gloria. The Church rewards people based on their accomplishments. You earned this room, my sweet child." *hug* (Serina) Well, I am having quite an impact alright. It feels good to have my accomplishments acknowledged. [Don''t let it get to your head. You might go mad with power!] (Gamer me) I don''t want to hear that from you, Gamer me. [You are young. And successful. It''s ok to brag about it, but don''t overdo it. Nobody likes that. You don''t want to end up alone, don''t you?] (Science me) I guess you are right. I''ll try to contain myself. [A lot of people died, yesterday. Are you ok with it?] (Bookworm Me) Not completely, but those people wanted me dead. They even called me ! I''m getting tired of being targeted. It''s like... what? The third attempt on my life? [Feeling guilt for the death of others is what make us humans. If you kill too much and lose that... Just... Be careful, Liara.] (Soldier Me) "Mother. Why those people wanted to harm me?" (Liara) "That''s... You are very talented, Liara. Some people are afraid of those with talent." (Serina) "Is it bad that I''m talented, then?" (Liara) "Bad people with talent do mean things. Good people with talent makes the world better. What do you want to do with your talents, Liara?" (Serina) "I want to keep Mother safe!" (Liara) "You already have, my sweet child." *hug* (Serina) It''s true. I really want Mother to be safe above all else. I''ll need to learn more about the world before I decide what to do. I''m still a child. I have my whole life ahead of me. [Unless we discover an immortality enchantment!] (Gamer me) I can''t believe you actually lectured me about not going mad with power! Council Location: Mera''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 44th day of the Harvest Moon "You mean to say that you defeated the enemy force without the direct intervention of either the Gifted One or the Head Healer?" (Vaerminia) Vaerminia''s voice came from a sphere of glass, half a metre in diameter, resting on a glorious golden support. "Yes." (Steffen) The enemy force didn''t deploy Magi, and the Gifted One used a barrier to protect from an ambush in the pass, as Steffen planned for. Still, to defeat a more numerous force despite the being at a strategical disadvantage was no small feat. "What you know about the enemy leader?" (Pernida) "Her and her unit were very well equipped. She was a comrade of mine during the war. She was strong willed and extremely skilled. Lord Teoren knows her well." (Steffen) "Can it be... Leonora?" (Teoren) "Yes." (Steffen) A few seconds of heavy silence followed as Teoren collected himself. "I heard rumors about her. She... She was leading a mercenary warband." (Teoren) "That was more than a warband, Lord Teoren. Someone very wealthy had to be providing them with heavy coins and equipment." (Steffen) "I examined her armor. While not quite at Meridia''s level, it''s enchanter had to be extremely skilled. But I can''t see Faber''s insignia on it. My guess is that this is the work of a Royal Enchanter." (Priestess Mera) "We should have Sister Meridia examine it, then." (Pernida) From the sphere it could be seen that glances were exchanged. Some members of the council didn''t take well that Meridia was becoming important once more. After her monumental failure as High Priestess she was meant to be marginalized and scorned. To live in atonement for her sins.. But the situation was such that they could not do without her expertise. "Have the head of the enemy leader delivered to Victoria. She will decorate the walls of the temple." (Vaerminia) "Blessed One!" (Steffen) "That''s going too far! It will not happen while I have a seat in the council!" (Teoren) Having an old comrade disgraced is not something anyone would want. The two soldiers voiced their disapproval. Still... "Vaerminia is right. Her death will serve a grater propose." (Pernida) Coming from Vaerminia''s mouth, this would seem nothing more then petty revenge. But Teoren and Steffen know Pernida. She take no pleasure in such things. No organization, however big, however well organized, can survive a repeated series of failures and massive setbacks. Once the heart of the faithful breaks, the church crumble. They needed a win. And they needed that win to become propaganda. A statement saying: "The Church of Gloria is not to be trifled with." "..." (Steffen and Teoren) The two of them hardened their hearts. More matters needed to be discussed. Late Bird Location: Alba / Order Dormitory Time: Y1503 - 44th day of the Harvest Moon *yawn* (Mage Knight Stella) I feel so rested! Isn''t the sun a bit too high? ... "Damn it! I overslept!!!" (Stella) How could this have happened!!! I mean, I was really tired, but to miss the morning drill means that I will be given punishment!!! The dormitory is empty. I quickly put on my uniform and armor. *run* (Stella) Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Courtyard *clang* *chatter* I rally overslept. I''d better steel myself. "Leader Steffen! Mage Knight Stella reporting for duty!" (Stella) "You are up already? Well, since you are so energetic, join the others in the drills." (Steffen) "Don''t tell me you thought you were late! After the spell you weaved yesterday it''s only natural you would be given time to rest. Ah ah ah!!! Your expression is priceless! Wait until the other soldiers know of this!" *run* (Feldris) "You little!! Don''t you dare say a word!!" (Stella) [A victory does make all the difference in the world.] *grin* (Steffen) "You! What are you doing staring?!? Resume your training! Double time!" (Steffen) Mass Graves Location: Royal Road near Alba Time: Y1503 - 45th day of the Harvest Moon "Just our luck! We were sent to clean up after the battle." (Soldier Feron) "Stop complaining." (Soldier Talasia) "The rain is annoying enough without your whining!" (Soldier Yastalia) Just the day before a large battle occurred at the mouth of Alba''s Pass. Hundreds died. And someone had to clean up the road. The standing unit of the temple got the unfortunate task. Magi will take care of the landslide. It was raining, albeit not heavily. The road was muddy, and the cart advanced slowly. The Royal Road was not paved in this region. -------------------------------- "Why are you standing like that? What do you see?" (Talasia) Feron went ahead to scout from the top of the hill. The mist thinned as the unit got closer. He had heard the reports, but still was not prepared for the sight before him. The top of the coming hill was charred black. Indistinguishable remains could be seen. He knew exactly what those remains were. *vomit* (Feron) Feron was not an hardened soldier. The temple of Alba had been in a state of near abandonment for many years. It was hard to reach, and nothing of value was stored there. One wonders why a fortification that had nothing to watch over was even built. Needlessly to say, Feron never saw death before. -------------------------------- Twenty soldiers advanced slowly, the short grass leaving place to black cinders and grey ashes. In the field before them there were hundreds of corpses. Most too charred to even make up their gender. The biggest carcasses were horses. And all the bodies were curled in agonizing postures. *whisper* "Is this the doing of the Gifted One? That girl is terrifying!" (Talasia) *whisper* "I heard the escort, yesterday night. It was Sera who weaved this spell." (Soldier) *whisper* "I had no idea we had such a powerful Magi in our ranks!" (Talasia) *whisper* "Neither did I. I just hope I won''t get caught in her magic." (Soldier) During the last war, a tactic had been to use foot soldiers to bait larger forces. The Magi then burned everyone. Friend or foe. *clench fist* "My father died at the hand of a Royal Magician." (Yastalia) With the husbands gone, mothers could not feed their children, and many had to be given away to whomever took them. Most were left in the streets, begging for food, and died. The darkest moments of last war left deep scars in the hearts of those who survived. "Come one! Ten of you take the shovels and start digging! The others start gathering the corpses! Move!" (Leader Teram) The soldiers quit their whispering, and begun their duty. This will be a long day. Princesses Location: Victoria / Royal Palace Time: Y1503 - 45h day of the Harvest Moon Inside the inner wall of the Royal Palace, one of the training grounds was being used by a fair skin girl, no more than fifteen years in age. She had long flowing platinum hairs and pleasant features. Her eyes were closed and she was in a meditating position, preparing to weave a great magic. (Princess Aurora) At the behest of the princess, an invisible light fell from the skies. A bright flash followed, making the depression in the centre of the training ground slightly deeper. *clap* *clap* "Well done, sister. That''s a beautiful spell." (Princess Beata) An even younger girl, wearing an elaborate gown graciously walked closer to the princess. "Thank you, sister. Receiving your honest praise never fails to brighten my days." (Aurora) "Today Mother was restless! She called the ministers. What I would give to know what happened, dear sister!" (Beata) All princesses were adopted as child because of their potential. All had different families, and only the most adept amongst them rose to become official princesses. The competition amongst them was fierce. Only the best of them would be selected to become queen, one day. "I have attentive ears, beloved sister. If you ask nicely, I might tell you." *smile* (Aurora) "It''s alright, sister. I''m not that curious. Please, keep training hard!" *bow* *walks away* (Beata) "Thanks for cheering on me! Have a good day, Beata!" (Aurora) Queen Location: Victoria / Royal Palace / Hall of the Ancients Time: Y1503 - 45h day of the Harvest Moon Inside a closed room, protected by powerful enchantments, the ruling class of the Kingdom was in session. The King was present of course, but he held no real power. "Can it be traced back to us?" (Queen Orta) "Not beyond reasonable doubt. And they already had their suspicions anyway." (Minister of Magic) "Even if they had definite proof, it''s against their interest to openly move against us." (Minister of Life) Leonora had made killing all Magi her own personal crusade. The Crown secretly financed her activities through the Cult of Fertility. An exorbitant expense, and sometimes she turned her sword against the kingdom itself. But you can''t make an omelette without braking some eggs. "I''d say we got our value for money, but this was meant to be the coup de grace. The Church of Gloria may yet recover if left to their own advices. Any suggestions?" (Orta) "At this point it would take a full scale deployment from the army to take them out. They tightened their operation and entrenched themselves inside their temples." (Minister of War) "We are bleeding them of resources, sowing the seed of discontent, but, optimistically, it will take years for them to collapse." (Minister of Information) The Kingdom seized on the fall of Meridia to reduce the influence of the Church of Gloria, but a wounded animal is more dangerous then an healthy one. They hoped to replace the Church of Gloria with less influential cults loyal to the crown. [If we force a move, we might risk a civil war, defeating the whole point.] (Orta) "Let''s leave the Church of Gloria alone for now. Any news about the treaty?" (King Neode) "It was rejected, your grace." (Minister of Life) Dame in Green Location: Victoria / Green Sanctuary Time: Y1503 - 46th day of the Harvest Moon "I have an Urgent Report! Let me pass!" (Cultist Shannon) A messenger arrived to one of the largest sanctuary, but the doors were closed. "The Green Fairy is busy." (Cultist B) "This can''t wait!" (Shannon) "The Green Fairy is "Busy"..." (Cultist B) The messenger understood what that meant the first time. She didn''t want to be disturbed during her "prayers". But the message couldn''t wait any longer. As he was thinking of a way to deliver the message, the door opened. *pant* "It''s fine. I needed some air anyway. Tell me what happened." (Green Fairy) The messenger wasn''t sure how the Green Fairy knew of his presence. Probably someone informed her? Whatever. He shouldn''t question a stroke of good luck. "The Church of Gloria defeated a large force at the Pass of Alba without suffering casualties. They claim their faith in Gloria gave them the strength to smite their enemies." (Shannon) "..." (Green Fairy) As far as the world is concerned, the Cult of Fertility had nothing to do with this. For a second the guru of the cult mused on the implication of Leonora''s failure. Only for a moment. "Come inside. Your work should be rewarded properly." *wink* (Green Fairy) Shannon was tired, but it''s not wise to refuse the Green Fairy offer. He heard stories about people who refused. But probably those are just stories, and it''s not like Shannon was against it. He followed the Green Fairy inside. Disembodied Head Location: Victoria / Merchant District Time: Y1503 - 47th day of the Harvest Moon "Seven light coins." (Merchant Maurine) "That''s a rip off. I''m giving you no more than four." (Citizen) "That''s how much I paid the fisherman to have it! No less then six!" (Maurine) "I''ll give you six light coins if you put in a piece of firewood." (Citizen) *people run* "Come! Everyone!" (Boy) *grab the boy by his rags* "Hey! What''s going on Yoren?" (Maurine) "The church of Gloria! They killed a devil!" (Yoren) A devil? Nobody is going to buy anything at this rate anyway. I''ll close early and see what the ruckus is all about. -------------------------------- Location: Victoria / Great Street *hit shoulder* Damn it! People are packed tighter that fisherman''s net! The main road of that lead to the Temple of Gloria is completely blocked off. I''ll use the sideways and get to the the temple from the west. I hope whatever is going on is worth it! -------------------------------- Location: Victoria / Walls of the Temple of Gloria *knock* (Maurine) "Go away!!!" (Neumon) "It''s me! Maurine! Let me see from your roof!" (Maurine) *open door* My grandfather sure is grumpy. I''m just borrowing your window for a while! Can''t you do even that without making noises? ... There! From here I can see well. Soldiers of Gloria are protecting a sister. Is that the High Priestess? And what''s with all those heads on a spike? Oh. That overly confident lady is about to speak. "Victoria! The Church of Gloria has smitten a devil!" (High Priestess Amigarde) *loud cheers* "A Devil that has been tormenting many for a long time, bringing despair wherever it went! Burning your homes! Taking your gold! Killing your children!" (Amigarde) *boooooo* She has to be more specific. It''s full of people that do that. It''s dangerous to even move in the Royal Road those days. is this really enough to be called a devil? "The Devil''s head, and the head of the demon that followed it will now adorn the walls of the great Temple of Gloria in our beautiful city. Victoria!!!" (Amigarde) *loud cheers* "Let this be a reminder for every would-be-devil. Gloria is always watching. And her patience is running thin." (Amigarde) (Amigarde) Wow. That image is much bigger than last year! The high Priestess has gotten strong!!! "That''s more like it! Show it to them devil, Gloria!" (Neumon) My grampa has always been a faithful worshipper of Gloria. Now that I think of it, a few moons back a gigantic image of Gloria was weaved in the temple. They must have gotten hold of some pretty dope magician. Rumors were that they were done, but that doesn''t seems to be the case at all! I had paid my respect to the Cult of Fertility for protection until now, but maybe it''s time I switch side. Chapter 24: Alba 2 Landslide Location: Royal Road / near Alba Time: Y1503 - 46th day of the Fire Moon "Sir! A unit bearing our insignia is closing in from Alba!" (Soldier Feron) "Go greet them." (Leader Teram) -------------------------------- The unit that was sent to clean up the remains is just ahead. As part of the standing force here they were judged unreliable. But they have been working two days under the rain, digging and dragging corpses, without sending a complaint. I''ll put in a good word with Steffen once we return. "Mage Reana! Many blessings! I was sent here to greet and escort you through the battlefield. If you have any needs, just ask!" (Soldier Feron) "That won''t be needed, soldier. We were assigned our own escort. We''ll be on our way. Keep up the good work." (Reana) We walk slowly and silently. They might have been enemies, but we''ll still pay our respects. The destruction is... *whisper* "Is this really just Sera''s doing? Her spell is greater than what the three of us could have weaved! At least without the Gifted One''s technique." (Mage Kamina) Kamina is right. As Mage Knight, Sera could not compare with us in terms of potency. I was out cold back then, so I didn''t see it. It must have been awe inspiring for our soldiers to witness her weaving. *whisper* "We went all out back at the pass. How big do you think our spell was?" (Mage Histina) *whisper* "We''ll find out soon." (Reana) -------------------------------- Location: Royal Road / Cliff above Alba''s Pass "..." We did go all out there. We did use the Gifted One''s technique, but I didn''t think the destruction would go so far. We are half a kilometre from ground zero, and the terrain is already showing signs of burns. What''s left of this section of the forest is still smoldering. The more we come closer to the origin of the landslide, the more through the destruction becomes. The dirt is glimmering, it shows signs of turning into glass. After a long walk we finally reach what presumably was the place our enemies ambushed us. Presumably, because there is no trace of bodies. "The rocks! They look like ice that melted!" (Histina) "We were lucky we weaved a fire magic. Had we used explosion magic the cliff would have collapsed on us." (Reana) "Well, I guess the Gifted One could have done something about that." (Kamina) "Liara is not a goddess. Let''s not count on her solving all problems for us." (Reana) Isn''t she though? At just over three years in age and she is already this powerful. At least in terms of potency I''m sure no human can compare with her. "Let''s do what we came here to do." (Reana) Below us, the pass is blocked by boulders. Passing around it is dangerous and slow. The three of us undresses and start dancing. Liara was the one who came up with this technique. One might wonder how a child came up with it, but I believe only a child could. We are taught at an early age how magic threads are supposed to be weaved. Only a child that doesn''t know any better but know how to weave could discover this technique. Right. Liara calls it collimating. Well, it makes more sense I guess. I was afraid the Gifted One would make us obsolete, but with this technique, we won''t lose to her! "Rea. We are ready." (Histina) Too many idle thoughts. We synchronize and weave as one. (Reana, Histina, Kamina) *ngggg* (Reana) I''m not used to weave such a large amount of aether! My body can barely handle the flux! But it''s working. At our behest, rocks, dirt and water starts to float mid air around us. Shortly after, boulders, debris and corpses start raising from the bottom of the cliff. We gather it all together in a large ball at least twenty meters in diameter. *pant* "Now! Let''s move it out of the way!" *pant* (Reana) (Reana, Histina, Kamina) As expected. Layering together two spells is taking it''s toll. The three of us can handle it. If just barely. "Down!" (Reana) (Reana, Histina, Kamina) *crush* (Debris) That was loud. The balls of debris falls over the charred remains of the forest nearby, forming a small mountain. *sit down* *heavy breathing* (Reana) "That was incredible!" (Guard A) *awe* "I had no idea our Magi were this strong." (Guard B) *heavy breathing* "Help us to the cart, we need to rest. Search the debris." (Reana) "Aye!" (Guards) It would have taken days without Liara''s collimating technique. We would have had to move one boulder at a time. And the scale of our ! I feel like I wouldn''t lose to Meridia in her prime, right now. I feel pity towards the fools that opposed the church. They dared too much. Gloria herself intervened and gave us the means to annihilate them. *whisper* "May Gloria welcome you in her warm embrace." (Reana) Late Bird Location: Tower of Gifts / Liara''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 46th day of the Harvest Moon *knock* *enter* "Good morning, Liara. You are still in bed?" (Sister Hera) *yawn* "Good morning, Hera." (Liara) The one who entered is a chubby dark skin woman in her forties. She has short black hair, green eyes and a puffy face. She is the head cook here in Alba. She was a cook in Victoria, but was promoted when Bella died. I miss her. "You are looking down, you poor thing. I brought the meal, it will cheer you up!" (Hera) I get out of bed and sit on the table. I''m not used of being served, so this feels awkward. Isn''t there a Rich Me who can help me with this feeling? [I was wealthy as a doctor, but there is no spoiled rich Me I''m afraid. We all worked one way or the other.] (Doctor Me) [I think did this on purpose, selecting versions of us with complementary experiences.] (Science Me)The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. [And a Spoiled Me wouldn''t contribute much.] (Bookworm Me) Well, getting used to being pampered can''t be that hard! It''s a simple meal, a soup with potatoes and other vegetables. A staple for the Church. I''m not getting special food, that''s for sure, but it''s tasty nevertheless. *pat* "I''m glad you are enjoying the soup! Uhm... What''s that wooden ball over there?" (Hera) *slurp* "Faber, an arteficer gave it to me. That old geezer refused to teach me enchanting." (Liara) "Did he? I saw a similar sphere in the Meridia''s chamber, before she became High Priestess. There might be more to it." (Hera) Uhm... The sphere IS enchanted after all... But the enchantment just draw a shape in the air. "Well, I''ll leave you to you meal. Good luck with the sphere!" *grin* (Hera) [I have the feeling that Meridia set this up.] (Bookworm Me) I feel the same. Worst case we learn more about that enchantment, so let''s crack this mystery together! [[Alright!]] (All Me) Wooden Sphere Location: Tower of Gifts / Weaving Chamber Time: Y1503 - 46th day of the Harvest Moon Below the dome of the Tower of Gifts there is a chamber similar in structure to the one in Victoria. There is a balcony and a pond with catalyst water. I could examine the sphere in my room, but I want to try out this place. The water does make it somewhat easier to weave magic. [You should ask how it''s made. It might give us some insight on how magic works.] (Science Me) "Gifted One. We weren''t expecting you here, today." (Guard) "I''s alright, I just want to try something." (Liara) I undress and sit in the centre of the room. This is one of the few occasions where undressing actually helps. I would hate walking with my one piece dress drenched in water. I don''t know if it''s good, but I''m getting used to being watched too. Having the body of a three years old girl helps with that. [I don''t know. Don''t let your guard down just because of that. There are people who like little girls.] (Explorer Me) Gross! Thanks a lot for weirding me out! [Don''t be afraid either. Few would be stupid enough to act in the open. And your prowess with magic is well known.] (Doctor Me) [Plus the reactive barrier we developed to keep us safe while sleeping is up and running!] (Gamer me) Sigh... This talk agitated me. I need to collect myself if I want to examine this artifact. ... Alright. I fidget my fingers around to collimate some threads. This magic doesn''t'' require much. Let''s see if I can pull it. (Liara) [The theory behind this magic is simple. Inject magic, and feel where it goes. Just do it slowly but surely.] (Science Me) "Argh!" *pant* (Liara) "Gifted One! Are you ok?" (Guard) "Yes, I''m ok. This is a difficult spell." (Liara) "Maybe we should call for the Head Healer or for the Head Instructor?" (Guard) What I just received was a magic backlash. Meridia taught me all about it. It happens when a magic forcefully breaks. My magic right now was small, and my magic channels can handle a far greater aether flux without suffering damage. Still... It''s pride. I realize my pride compels me to do it on my own. But there is no need to do so. The experiences of others me are always there helping me. "Yes, call for Sister Meridia, please. There is no rush though." (Liara) The guards doesn''t listen and run down the spiral stairs. -------------------------------- "So the day has finally come for you to try a reveal gift spell." (Meridia) "I''m happy that you called for us. Magic can be dangerous." *hug* (Serina) Yes, calling for them was the right call. I never had anyone to go to in my previous life. But here I have them. I''m thankful to for giving me this chance. And are those guards jealous Mother is hugging me? [She is a beautiful woman. She is powerful, influential, and with good manners. It would be strange if people didn''t want her.] (Explorer Me) Why that didn''t happen before, then? [It did. It just became more obvious now that she is Head Healer. And you are a bit of a block head that way. Even with our experiences.] (Explorer Me) Ouch. It''s not my fault I didn''t have any chance to be social in my previous life! "So you want to see what''s inside Faber''s sphere. Go ahead and try." (Meridia) Inside? I was so focused on the enchantment that I didn''t think of that. (Liara) I let out a few tiny magic threads, I touch the sphere and start injecting aether. Now~ "Ha!" (Liara) "The magic broke again. Don''t rush this. I was 15 the first time I successfully weaved a . Try again." (Meridia) -------------------------------- "Training any more than this would be counter productive. let''s call it a day." (Meridia) "You made lots of progress! I''m proud of you, Liara!" (Serina) Mothers picks me up in her arms. I''m not that tired, really. But I won''t object to this. In the end I couldn''t weave that spell. Controlling the ingoing and the outgoing flux of aether precisely and at the same time is harder than it seems. Just pouring out a stupid amount of aether to form a barrier is much simpler, in comparison. [Three more days. That''s all I need to make it happen!] (Science Me) Science Me sure is fired up. As for me, I just want to sleep. Spending all the afternoon and the evening training really tired me out. Wooden Sphere 2 Location: Alba / Liara''s Chamber Time: Y1503 - 49th day of the Harvest Moon Making them thinner is so damn hard! I''m much better at pouring a stupid amount of aether in a spell than this kind of precise manipulation. [Uhm... Good work in narrowing down the thickness of the magic threads this much. Let''s try again.] (Science Me) My hands are covered in thin scars, like paper cuts. Mother heal me from time to time, but she can''t stay with me all day. She has to train the healers in the weaving chamber. Well, let''s hope this won''t break. (Liara) *knock* "Gifted One?" (Sister Eureka) The finest thread I collimated yet are forming according to the spell. Like tendrils they reach the inside of the wooden sphere. Now I have to send out a second set of feelers that will sense the flow of magic. ... So far so good. Now I inject a small amount of magic in the feeding threads. So hard! It''s like picking an ant without crushing it! I have to let the aether drip iota by iota. Good thing my magic sight is sharp. How on heart Mother does it by only seeing blurry shades? *enter* "Gifted One, are you~ (Eureka) [Practice. It takes a decade of exercise to do it the normal way. Without us and your ridiculously attuned body, this would be impossible for you.] (Gamer Me) Ouch. That''s a bit unfair, don''t you think? [The flow is getting rough! Focus only on one thing! You are terrible at multitasking, Liara!] (Science Me) ... Yes! The flow is stable! I can see~ "Liara!" (Eureka) *spell breaks* "Ouch!" (Liara) "I''m sorry to disturb you, but your presence is needed in the weaving chamber. I''ll go ahead. Don''t be too late." (Eureka) *bleed* *lick finger* (Liara) Eureka. A Healer Trainee. She is about as old as Stella, she is a beautiful girl with long blonde hair and blue eyes. Also, she is flat. This is not the first time she interrupts me like this. And I was so close! [To be fair you tend to be in your own little world when you weave magic.] (Science Me) It''s you who told me not to~ Sigh... Let me put something on then let''s go to the weaving chamber. Inquisitors Location: Alba / Weaving Chamber Time: Y1503 - 49th day of the Harvest Moon Here I am, the weaving chamber. Uhm... That''s a lot of new faces? "Gifted One. I thank you for your presence. There are many people here that wish to learn your weav~ collimating technique. Would you mind showing them?" (Priestess Mera) "I don''t mind. My name is Liara, many blessings." (Liara) I really don''t mind showing them. It''s easy, and the technique will spread anyway even without my help at this point. But I would like to know who I''m teaching it to. *kneel* "Gifted One. My name is Kaven. As everyone else I renounced my family name when I joined the Church of Gloria. I''m an inquisitor." (Inquisitor Kaven) A dark skin male. He has a muscular body and bear many scars. His head is shaved, making it hard to tell his age, but I think he is in his mid thirties. He wears nothing, like everyone else here. Standard for magic practice, but the Sisters are clearly distracted by him. I really have to introduce some kind of magic dress for training. One thing perplexes me. "? What is that?" (Liara) "We enforce the will of Gloria from the shadow. I''m the one who had the honor of destroying the assassins that attempted at your life!" (Kaven) So just like the inquisition in our world? I hope their means are not as inhumane. [If anything I have the feeling it''s the opposite.] (Explorer Me) How can that be?!? I can see in your memories your studies about the Spanish inquisition. How can anyone possibly top what hey did??? [I''m just warning you here. I''d love to be wrong about this hunch.] (Explorer Me) "This one is named Sebra. This one is unworthy of your presence." (Sebra) Kaven glanced at her, probably a signal to introduce herself. She is a fair skin girl in her mid twenties. Half of her face is disfigured by an extensive fire burn. I shudder at the thought of what she went through. "I''m Sister Jerica, from Victoria. I''m an Healer. I look forward to learn your fabled technique!" (Sister Jerica) A red haired fair skin sister. After her many sisters introduce themselves it seems they were sent in from satellite temples to learn my collimating technique. They will then teach it to the others. A sensible idea. "I''ll show you how I collimate first. It''s not hard once you see it. Meridia can probably teach you better once you try it yourselves." (Liara) I showed it many times before, so it''s becoming easy. I undress and dance around, gathering magic threads. I noticed it works better when I collimate an absurd amount of aether. [You are the Gifted one. It''s better they understand right now that there is an abyss between you and them. This ways they won''t think of doing anything stupid, like trying to kill you to remove a challenger.] (Soldier Me) It make sense, even if I hate it. *whisper* "But... How???" (Sister Safira) *whisper* "Is she really a three years old girl?" (Sister Nova) *whisper* "Show off." (Eureka) There are three reaction when they see me collimating. The first type, Kaven and Sebra, just stand there gaping, stunned by my performance. The second type make comments about how absurd this is. The third type make comments about how I like to show off. Uhm... Jerica is different? She just seems fascinated, like she is studying my every movement. [All reactions are understandable, really.] (Bookworm Me) Hard to argue with that. Well, once they recover their wits, they''ll start exercising. Most of them will be able to do it by evening. And just like that the potency of their spell will be boosted by a factor of ten or so. Kaven is the first dark skin male I teach magic to. They are supposed to have the least aptitude. I wonder how adept he is. [Do you like him, Liara?] *giggle* (Bookworm Me) No! Gross! Chapter 25: Inquisition Lunch with the Inquisitors Location: Alba / Common Hall Time: Y1503 - 50th day of the Harvest Moon *chatter* *eat* (Everyone) The common hall here in Alba is much smaller than the one in Victoria. It''s underground, there are no windows with glorious stained glass. No altar, nor red carpet. Just a simple dining hall with wooden tables and benches. There is barely enough room for everyone, every table is full, Brothers and Sisters cramming to fit the benches. Uhm. Not every table. One is depressingly empty, with just a few people sitting. Three figures clad in black robes. Inquisitors. One must be Kaven, the other Sebra. I have no idea who the third one is. My guess is he is not adept in magic, since I didn''t see him during training. Well, first I should grab my bowl. "You finally came down from the tower! You need to rest more, Liara." (head Cook Hera) *smile* (Liara) A bowl of soup. Boring but tasty enough. Sisters rarely prepare elaborate meals. [Religious orders often lived humbly in our world as well. At least the more humble ones.] (Explorer Me) Still, living humbly is no guarantee of being good natured. Let''s get to know them better! [Are you sure you want to sit with them? Others will make room for you.] (Bookworm Me) I don''t like imposing over the Sisters or abusing my standing. And I can see memories of you being shunned off by your classmates during lunch. Let''s keep them company, shall we? *reach* *sit* "I hope this spot is free!" *smile* (Liara) "Gifted one!" *raise* *tumble down* (Inquisitor Sebra) Oops. This was so mind blowing to them that Sebra fell trying to pay me respect. There is something funny about seeing a menacing hooded figure comically falling down, but I try hard not to laugh. Everyone else stop eating for a moment looking over here. They quickly look away after I glance at them. "... This one ask forgiveness for her failure!" *sweat* *bow* (Sebra) "I, Kaven, take full~ (Inquisitor Kaven) "Why ask forgiveness? Did something happen?" *slurp* (Liara) They are so dramatic... In those cases is better to just leave the bygones be bygones. They are dumbfounded for a moment, then, awkwardly sit down and resume eating. "You may want to sit with others, Gifted One." (Kaven) "Why? I mean, there is a lot of space here? It''s more comfortable, don''t you think?" (Liara) "It is as you say, Gifted one. We gracefully accept your presence." (Kaven) *whisper* "This one is unworthy..." (Sebra) Acting clueless makes things easier. I hope I can use my physical age to my advantage for a long time! "Inquisitor Kaven, there is something you said yesterday about taking down the assassins." (Liara) "Of course. It was an honor to receive such order. To be able to deliver Justice in your name, Gifted One. I can think of no greater calling." (Kaven) The two hooded figures nod strongly at Kaven''s remark. It''s unsettling how highly they think of me. Who knows with kind of lies were they fed. [Lies like you weaving magic images as tall as the Royal Palace, or shrugging off assassins and landslides alike? Or coming up with a superior collimating technique?] (Science Me) If you put it like that... "Do you mind telling me how you did it?" *slurp* (Liara) "I hear and obey, Gifted One. Sharing with you this tale fills my heart with pride." (Kaven) "Liara. Call me Liara, please." *smile* (Liara) He is acting like a fan who just met a star. So strict laced. I hope that by telling this story he can become more easy going. Hunt for Darkness Location: Red Harbor Town / Local Lord mansion Time: Y1503 - 45th day of the Fire Moon "The lord shall see us immediately!" (Inquisitor Kaven) "I was given orders! Just as you were! You must wait!" (Guard) "This town shelters evil. Opposing us is the same as siding with it. We shall burn~ (Kaven) *open door* "Your leader is now allowed to see the Lord. Please, follow me." (Advisor Kyee) [I thought I was a goner.] *sweat* (Guard) -------------------------------- A large sprawling mansion. Too big. This town is poor. How does this town''s lord own such wealth? No matter. It''s not my place to ask. I already have a target to hunt. One that must absolutely not be allowed to live in this world, lest we might incur Gloria''s wrath! "The lord will be here soon. Please wait here." (Kyee) "Tread carefully. We are on an holy mission. If you impede our progress any further, Gloria''s wrath will fall upon you." (Kaven) "Please. We know how zealous Inquisitors can be. You are an honoured guest, and the lord is on his way." *bow* (Kyee) I can smell blood from her. It''s faint, but it''s there. Even if this is a trap, I shall prevail over evil. Gloria would never allow me to die, at least not before I smite this evil! *enter* "Greetings. I''m Lord Lesto Hartae, what can the humble me do for an inquisitor of Gloria." (Lord Lesto Hartae) *raise* *bow* "I''m Kaven, an inquisitor of Gloria. Let us skip formalities for there is little time. Evil has slipped into this town. I was sent to smite them. I request cooperation from your forces." (Kaven) This Fair Skin middle aged man wears a form fitting dress with rich golden details. He has a pair of small round glasses and a long nose. He seems crafty. I should be on my guard. *raise eyebrow* "Request? The church of Gloria left Red Harbour Town quite a few moons back. And can you please elaborate on the nature of this evil?" (Lesto) "Takers of Lives from who are dirtied by sins beyond measure! My orders are to chase them to the end of the world. Deliver Justice. Punish everyone that shelters them accordingly!" (Kaven) *whisper* "End of the world..." (Lesto) The man pauses. He surely realize what a monumental mistake would be to oppose us! "Advisor. Escort Inquisitor Kaven to the captain of the guards. Help him however you can." (Lesto) "At once, my lord." (Kyee) "It seems you are no evil, after all. Gloria will reward you for your cooperation." *leave* (Kaven) -------------------------------- Location: Red Harbor Town / Docks The largest dock in the region. Which is not saying much. At it''s busiest there are no more than a couple dozen small fishing boat and one or two merchant ships. All ships travel close to the coastline. It''s suicidal to sail in open waters, but a ship is just doing that. One that has stowaways. The evil I''m hunting for. "That''s the ship? How can you be sure they are there?" (Leader Horehin) "The evil bears Meridia''s mark. They will never be able to escape our sight, for as long as they breathe." (Kaven) The leader understands. Meridia might have lost her powers, but her name still carries weight. Fear is not quickly forgotten. *whisper* "This one can see shadows ahead. Death await us." (Inquisitor Sebra) I expected as much. This evil is capable. I admire their skills in eluding me for so long, but the chase ends today. The ship that just raised anchors is harbouring them. The sea will become their coffin.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Have your men take the second merchant ship and give chase." (Kaven) "And you?" (Horehin) "It is not your place to know." (Kaven) The leader has no choice. He lead his men to the ship in the docks. He will seize it and sail, after the evil. Their fate is sealed, but their death will serve a greater purpose. "Follow me." (Kaven) It''s time for me and my inquisitor to end this hunt. -------------------------------- Location: Waters near Red Harbor Town / Merchant Ship Garazor The Garazor was a forty meters long merchant ship with two masts and a crew of twelve. The ship was not hardened since it mostly sailed in calm waters near the coast. The crew and captain were startled when ten city guards boarded the ship and gave command to set sail. To give chase to a ship. The sun was setting, and the captain was in her cabin. She came out when a sailor called for him. "Horehin! What is going on here?!? I pay you to close an eye on our cargo!" (Captain Jeska) "It''s not about the cargo, Jeska. Fools hijacked the Feragot. Fools chased by Inquisitors of Gloria. Unless you want our town to be cleansed, I suggest you cooperate." (Horehin) "The inquisitors are involved?!? Are they on board???" (Jeska) The captain of the ship was a very tall dark skin woman, with a muscular body and a rugged look. She was getting restless, and grabbed the leader of the city guards by his collar. "Calm down. They are chasing after them some other ways. We are just to serve as a distraction. Just follow from a distance." (Horehin) The leader of the guardswasn''t sure either, but it would not have been wise to say that to the captain. *let go* (Jeska) "The captain of the Feragot is a friend of mine. He would never set sail in the Red Sea willingly. Do you think the inquisitors will let him go?" (Jeska) "One can dream, Jeska. One can dream." (Horehin) "Captain! We are ready to sail! What are your orders?" (First Mate) Jeska and Horehin looked each others in the eyes. The crew would not listen to the guards, that much was certain. And the guards don''t have the competence to manoeuvrer the ship. If Jeska refused to give the order, things would get ugly. "So be it. Follow the Feragot from a distance. At very least we have to try and rescue her sailors. They helped us before. We owe them." (Jeska) ""Aye!"" (Crew) With great expertise, the crew prepared the Garazor to sail. Unknown to the crew, there was a thin rope tied to the anchor wheel. A rope connected to a barrel in the cargo hold. While the anchor was being lifted, the rope snapped. **Ka-Boom** (Ship) The ship shook as an explosion tore a hole in the hull below the sea line. The ship visibly bent with the the bow and the rear raising and the mid section sinking as the ship had her back broken by the deflagration. Water poured in inside the cargo bay, followed a few seconds later by a gush of water sprinkling from the loading hatch and flooding the deck. Splinters from the explosions grazed and wounded several crew members and tore the sails. The ship shook to the point where many sailors and guards where thrown off the ship. The watcher on top of the mast fell to his doom, crushing on the deck. "Abandon Ship!" (Jeska) The ship was doomed. The captain, the first to recover her wits, uttered her last order as captain of this vessel, amidst screams of sailors, sounds of water flowing and gurgling and wood bending and snapping. Death throes of a dying ship. *dive* (Jeska) The more experienced sailors knew from experience what to do and in a few seconds started jumping off the ship. The less experienced guards were more indecisive. Some followed the example of the sailors, others were panicking. As the ship sunk lower and lower, the sailors kept swimming, trying to put as much distance from them and the ship as possible. The guards that jumped, either just fought to stay afloat, or desperately tried to grab wooden debris. Some of them didn''t know how to swim. Less then a minute after the explosion the sea claimed the ship, and the deadly current that followed dragged many survivors that were too close to the wreckage, underwater. Few survivors that swam far enough were spared. Their only saving grace was that they were close to the docks, and help from the town would arrive soon. -------------------------------- Location: Waters near Red Harbor Town / Merchant Ship Feragot **Ka-Boom** (Ship) "Captain! That was our sister ship! She is going down!" (Sailor) "We need to turn back! Help them! Please!!!" (Captain Turlov) "Who do you think planted that explosive? Keep going." (Codename Claw) The two survivors from had been on the run from the inquisition ever since the assassination attempt, more than fifteen days ago. They had little sleep or food, and were irritable, asking unreasonable things from their hostages. Claw was holding a knife to the throat of the Captain. They killed many sailors who tried to oppose them. Now there are only four left, barely enough to staff the ship. "Sailing the Red Sea is suicidal! No ship ever made it!" (Turlov) "We are going to be the first. And believe me, if you knew what the inquisition is capable of, you would choose the sea monsters as well." (Claw) *gulp* "The inquisition?" (Turlov) "We took care of one party, but more will follow. Those guys are relentless. They will never stop giving chase. But the Red Sea ought to thin the herd a little." (Claw) For the next few minutes, the ship kept sailing forward, putting more distance to Red Harbor Town. For the first time in days, Claw could ease up a little. It''s not like he could keep a blade pointed at the captain''s throat all journey. On the other side of the ship, Eye was looking over the crew to see that they would not do anything stupid. [I can''t take much more than this. I''m barely standing, that''s how tired I am. Still, I have to make sure. I just hope my body can take one more weaving.] (Codename Eye) (Codename Eye) [A faint presence. I feel aether flowing... A mage? A spell?!?] (Codename Eye) "Claw! JUMP! NOW!!!" *jump* (Codename Eye) -------------------------------- Location: Red Harbor Town / Coast **Ka-Boom** (Ship) The evil truly has great skills. Too bad they are so misguided. As soon as Leader Horehin set sail, a large explosion tore the ship''s belly. The evil had set a trap. I saw through it, but using those men as decoys is going to ensure my success. Their sacrifice serves a greater propose. They should take comfort in that. We are on a small black raft, probably used by smugglers. The sun just set, and with our black robes, we are almost invisible to the eye. One of them must be able to weave detection magic, so I had one of my inquisitor weave a mirage spell. It won''t be able to hide large scale weaving, but by the time they feel us, it will be too late. Just in case Inquisitors in the front of the raft are equipped with shields, and I have countermeasures ready for magical attack too. I learned much about the evil during this hunt. About their sinful and shameful ways. A few minutes passes. We are now close enough to the evil. *whisper* "Do it." (Kaven) Sebra, my most trusted subordinate starts weaving. She painted her body black with octopus ink in order not to break the camouflage. (Inquisitor Sebra) The night becomes day as tall flames engulf the evil ship. I closed my eyes to avoid being blinded by the light. A piece of wisdom I shared with my inquisitors to ensure the success of this hunt. Sebra collapses from exhaustion. The flames are short lived. We are at least two hundreds meters away, and we could still feel the heat. Well done, my Inquisitor. The ship is now lit with much weaker flames, fuelled by the wood of the ship itself. I can see human torches throwing themselves in the water. Futile. I shall make sure by contacting the headuarter. Meridia''s mark do not lie. (Kaven) [Kaven here. I need to know the location of the evil.] (Kaven) ... [The mark of Meridia has disappeared.] (Inquisitor Nostra) [As expected. The sea will serve as tomb for them. The deed is done.] (Kaven) [Let me be the first to congratulate you on your success, Inquisitor Kaven. I''ll relay the information.] (Nostra) I delivered Justice. I was of use to Gloria. I feel elated. I feel complete. There can be no greater pleasure in life, truly. I''m sure my fellow inquisitors feel the same. *whisper* "Keep your eyes open. They may yet surface to breathe if they are still alive. We are going to stay a few minutes to make sure." (Kaven) Yes. This evil was capable. Only one of them carried Meridia''s mark. The other may have survived. I should make sure. End of the Tale Location: Alba / Common Hall Time: Y1503 - 50th day of the Harvest Moon "Then I reported back to the headquarters, and I had the honor of being sent here to learn from you, with two of my most trusted Inquisitors, Sebra and Gabri" (Kaven) *loud cheers* (Everyone) "The inquisitors avenged our dead brother and sisters!" (Sister A) "They delivered Gloria''s justice!!" (Sister B) "What unwavering faith!" (Guard) As soon as Kaven finished his story, the hall erupted in loud chorus and cheers. More and more people started listening throughoutof the tale. By the end, people moved closer to our table and everyone was silent. The three inquisitors are puzzled, and obviously have no idea how to react to being cheered on. I guess the normal reaction is them being left alone brooding? That''s sad. The tale itself was... Brutal. [In his world view everything is white or black. That''s dangerous.] (Explorer Me) Well, I did learn more about them in the end. And they did get rid of assassins that killed people I knew. Maybe the end justify the means in this case. Breathe Location: Beach south of Red Harbor Town Time: Y1503 - 45th day of the Fire Moon *gasp* *drag* (Claw) A muscular man, bloodied and covered in scratches, with the last of his strength, finally reached the shore, along with the motionless body of his female companion. In the distance, a few embers of two sunken ships could be seen, alongside the lights of small fishing boats that went out, searching for survivors. Many families were broken today. But Claw had his own worries. "Eye! You are not breathing!" (Claw) Claw checked on his companion, but she wasn''t breathing. She had been near her limits before the ordeal. And she had never been good with water in the first place. "I can''t lose you!" (Claw) *mouth to mouth respiration* (Claw) "Breathe, Eye!" (Claw) *mouth to mouth respiration* (Claw) "Breathe! Please!!!" *cry* (Claw) Claw was past his limit already. He had been going through seer will. Losing Eye was not a weight he could bear. He tried breathing air inside her. Hoping against hope that she would come back. *mouth to mouth respiration* (Claw) *gasp* *heavy breaths* *cough* (Eye) *hug tightly* "You are alive! Thank you! Thank you!" *cry* (Claw) Overcome with joy, Claw hugged Eye, unaware that he was hurting her. *weak voice* "A. ir." (Eye) "I''m sorry!" *let go* (Claw) *weak voice* "Leave. They. Will. Come." (Eye) "We are leaving together, or not at all." (Claw) With a determined look, Claw explored his surroundings. With a new mission in mind, he was focused once more. There was a cave nearby, Claw gathered strength he shouldn''t have had anymore, and carried Eye inside. Daybreak Location: Cave south of Red Harbor Town Time: Y1503 - 46th day of the Fire Moon *sun glimmer* "Ah! It''s day, already! I fell asleep!" (Claw) Claw tried to mount guard, the night before, sure that the inquisition would find them, like every time before. He fell asleep since he was exhausted, but something was not right. "Eye Wake up!" *shake* (Claw) *weak voice* "What. is. it?" (Eye) "They aren''t here! We couldn''t escape, they should have found us, already!" (Claw) *weak voice* "Maybe. link. broke. when my. heart." *cough* (Eye) "So, we are free? They won''t chase us anymore?" (Claw) *weak voice* "Let''s. hope." (Eye) *hug* "Yes. Let''s hope." (Claw) Chapter 26: The Silent Forest 2 Doubts Location: Alba / Gifted One Chamber Time: Y1503 / 2nd day of the Wither Moon / Evening *enter* *close door* *sigh* (Liara) Training others is tiring. And there is something weird about a little girl teaching grown ups about magic. But they are quick to accept me after I show off my magic a bit. [Was teaching the inquisitors how to be more lethal really a good idea?] (Bookworm Me) [They are ruthless. Many people will surely die at their hands. We''ll share the blame every time they kill someone using our technique.] (Artist Me) [No. The blame is on the killer and on who gave the order. Not in who built the weapon. Do not take burdens that are not yours.] (Soldier Me) [That''s irresponsible! People will die that would otherwise have not been killed had we not taught our collimating technique!] (Bookworm Me) [Our powers are known. And the technique itself is not that difficult to master once the core principle is known. They would have learnt it anyway given time.] (Science Me) [Exactly. We did the right thing. We banked on our achievements and gained reputation. So that one day we may change thing for the better] (Gamer Me) [Also, we would have been hard pressed to explain ourselves. Fanatics are not known to be reasonable.] (Science Me) Enough. I don''t care that much about this world. I care about mother and myself. The inquisition killed those who put her in danger. I won''t lose a minute of sleep over them. It''s like Soldier me said. If I try to protect everything, I will lose everything. I''d rather focus on those I can protect. [I hope you won''t live to regret this choice, Liara.] (Bookworm Me) [I think you did the right thing. We are powerful, chance are that we will be able to force a fix anyway once we are important enough. Might makes right!] (Soldier Me) [You might become a Jesus-like figure someday, you know? How awesome would that be!!!] (Gamer Me) I said that''s enough! I want to focus on unlocking . If I become able to see the future, I will be able to make better decisions. [Focusing on what to do next and not linger on what cannot be changed? That''s a good attitude. You really are maturing, Liara. I''m proud of you.] (Doctor Me) I have to thank your experiences for this. You all choose different paths. I can glean on where those paths may lead me. [And what path will you choose?] (Gamer Me) My own path. I can collimate absurd amounts of aether thanks to my body and my techniques, but I lack control. It''s really hard to see inside Faber''s wooden sphere. It''s pointless to discuss grand things to come until I get better. I wish there was a Mage Me amongst my split personalities. Wooden Sphere Location: Alba / Gifted One Chamber Time: Y1503 / 2nd day of the Wither Moon / Night *pant* *pant* (Liara) [Let''s call it a day, Liara. Your body may be fine, but pushing yourself like this is taxing your mind.] (Science Me) [I agree. Let''s go to sleep. Your body is still developing. It''s not good to push yourself at your age.] (Doctor Me) One. More. Time. [We can feel your worries. Pushing yourself won''t bring those killed by Kaven back. Let''s go to sleep.] (Bookworm Me) I fidget my fingers and gather some threads. (Liara) My previous Analysis spell worked well for regular matter, but couldn''t give color to magic channels or magic circuits. [This version is different. I reverse engineered the part of that dealt with aether. This version of Analysis should do the trick without the bloating introduced dogmas and centuries of misunderstandings!] (Science Me) Indeed, I can already feel the difference. I direct a magic thread toward the sphere. The tendrils are thinner and more stable then before. They enter the sphere, seemingly ignoring the wood. The thin threads distorted when the medium changed, before. Aether injection work differently too. The feelers are set to automatically handle it for me. I just have to think on where to go, and see what''s there. As my feelers touch the outer layers of the sphere I sense the magic channels that make up the enchantment. Wow. The image I have of the circuit is so sharp that I can see the trembling and irregularities in the individual channels. Imperfections left by the engraver. Faber is only human after all. I can sense his limits. I can see the full circuit inside my mind. It''s purpose is clear, as it must have been clear inside Faber''s mind when he engraved it. This is the essence of enchanting! Engraving a thought inside an object! There is more. I let more feelers out. I delve deeper inside the sphere. As I reach deeper, I touch something. A barrier. It powers up when my feelers touch it. [This seems to be designed to make it difficult to see inside. When a feeler touches the enchantment, it activate and decollimate the aether that makes up the feeler.] (Science Me) Faber is a lunatic! How was a novice ever meant to be able to see through such an insidious trap?!? [I think that''s the point. He only wants to teach exceptionally gifted individuals.] (Doctor Me) [I have to re-evaluate Meridia. To see through this she must have had genuine skills.] (Science Me) I agree. But I doubt Mother can do this at all. Now, careful. I have to have the feelers pass through the spaces in the grid like dispel barrier. Without touching any of the channels. [It''s like playing Operation. That board game where you have to take organs out of a patient without having the nose light up. Only with multiple tools at once.] (Gamer Me) *nggg* (Liara) So. Hard. *spell breaks* "Argh!" *pant* *pant* (Liara) ... It''s no use. To many things to do at once. I couldn''t handle it and the spell broke. *fingers bleed* *lick* (Liara) I have an headache now. [You are tired. Just go to sleep. With a fresh mind, you should be able to do it tomorrow.] (Doctor Me) Breakfast Location: Alba / Gifted One Chamber Time: Y1503 / 3rd day of the Wither Moon / Morning *yawn* (Liara) I feel rested! This is it. Today I unlock ! [First, let''s go to the common hall and have breakfast, shall we?] (Doctor Me) Bummer. Well, the sphere is not going anywhere. -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Common Hall "You stayed up all night again, Liara? You are going to have dark eye circles when you grow up if you keep this up." (Hera) "I''ll try to sleep more, Sister Hera." (Liara) [You should really do it though.] (Doctor Me) Yes, yes... As usual breakfast is a bowl of goat milk and a loaf of bread. Well, it''s not really a goat, but it''s close enough. It''s milk taste almost sweet. I have no idea what the bread is made from, but whatever it is, it tastes like bread. It wouldn''t win any gourmet award in my old world, but it''s not bad either. Oh? Stella is sitting at the table of the inquisitors, today! Feldris sit alongside her as usual. *sit* "Good Morning!" *slurp* (Liara) *whisper* "This one is unworthy." (Inquisitor Sebra) *raise* "Gifted One. You grace us with your presence once more. Your compassion truly knows no bound." *bow* (Inquisitor Kaven) *raise* *bow* (Inquisitor Gabri) Yes... I really wish they would stop being so dramatic. "Gifted One. I hope you had a good night sleep." *smile* (Mage Knight Stella) "I told you, Stella. I like it more when you call me Liara. That''s true for all of you" *slurp* (Liara) "I''m afraid we can''t do that, Gifted One." (Scout Feldris) "Are those pets, yours, Feldris?" (Liara) That boy intrigues me. He has a pet crow that sit on his shoulder and makes him look like a pirate. Feldris feeds him breads crumbs during breakfast. Near the table here is a large hound. Incredibly muscular, with short black fur. It''s longer than a full grown man from snout to tail. He eats meat usually, and always follows Feldris around. Since dogs in our worlds came in all shapes and size, I have no trouble calling this beast a dog. "They are more then pets, Lia~ Gifted one. They are my comrades! Bone. Garlic. Isn''t that right? " (Scout Feldris) *caw!* *caw!* (Garlic) *woof!* (Bone) Letting his naming sense aside, it really looked like they answered him! *laugh* "To think the day would come where I would surprise the Gifted One!" (Feldris) "Feldris!" (Stella) "Do they really understand you?" (Liara) "We understand each others. It''s thanks to them, that I became such a magnificent scout!" *grin* (Feldris) [I''m intrigued as well. If he is not fooling you, this may be a kind of magic. After all magic deals in thoughts. It might be possible to share mind with an animal. We know exists.] (Science Me) "How long have you been with them?" (Liara) "Garlic has been by my side many, many long moons." (Feldris) *caw!* (Garlic) "Bone has been my comrade ever since he saved us in the Silent Forest, last year." (Feldris) *woof* (Bone) The animals have taken a proud stance. Either he is a skilled tamer, or they really understand him. [I want a magical pet too!] (Gamer me) [Familiar. A pet that share a deep bond with a magician.] (Bookwork Me) [Even better! That''s sounds awesome!] (Gamer Me) For once, I agree with Gamer Me. "You like stories, don''t you, Gifted one? Want to hear the tale of Feldris, the mighty scout and his destined meeting with Bone, the dark Shining Fang?" *grin* (Feldris) "Feldris! That''s the Gifted One you are~ (Stella) "I''d love to hear your story!" *smile* (Liara) Silent Forest Location: Silent Forest Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Time: Y1502 / 17th day of the Harvest Moon / Night *heavy breath* (Scout Feldris) The situation is dire. Of the more then fifty mercenaries that ambushed us, forty-six are dead. But a few of them escaped. Enemy reinforcements might be inbound. Of the twelve comrades that once formed the proud Fourth unit, only the four of us that are here are alive. It gets worse. Telron is in critical condition and won''t pass the night. Stella is exhausted from weaving , her hands are burned and an arrow hit her shoulder. She won''t be waking up anytime soon. Our horses are carrying them. My shoulder was cut, but Stella''s spell protected me, I''m fine. *caw* *caw* (Garlic) A lucky break! Finally! *pant* "Leader! There is a defensible position two kilometres ahead! A cave! it might be a beast den, but if empty, it would be exactly what we need!" (Feldris) "Well done, Feldris. That bird of yours proved to be useful once again. Enough rest. let''s move!" (Leader Steffen) We advance deeper into the Silent Forest. The vegetation is thick and we have to clear out the thorned bushes for us to advance. We are leaving a trail, and it''s draining what little of our strength is left, but we have little choice. Steffen stamina seems bottomless. Sometimes I wish I was a Dark Skin too. -------------------------------- Location: Silent Forest / Near the Cave *whisper* "The cave is in sight." *heavy breath* (Feldris) *collapse on knees* "Let''s catch our breaths. Then we''ll explore the cave first and make sure the place is safe." (Steffen) It took more than one hour to reach the cave. I''m nearing my limits. We lay down Stella and Telron, tie the horses and sit down. The rucksack I grabbed before heading inside the forest contains some rations and water, so we are not in immediate danger of starvation. I''ll just rest my eyes~ -------------------------------- Location: Silent Forest / Inside the Cave *shake* "Wake up. It''s time." (Steffen) Wha? Damn. I meant to just rest my eyes but I fell asleep! "It''s fine. Only ten minutes passed. We have to check the cave before we can relax." (Steffen) I can''t send a crow inside a cave. He can''t see in the darkness. I''ll ask Garlic to watch over Stella. Meanwhile, the two of us will take on the cave. *caw* *caw* (Garlic) I leave her to your care, comrade. *unsheathe sword* (Steffen) We head inside. The mouth of the cave is about one metre wide and slope downward. It means nothing too big should occupy the cave, but we have to crouch. We''ll have to leave our horses outside. (Feldris) The cave is too dark to see, I weave a small light spell. It''s about the best I can do with magic. After ten metres or so, the cave becomes bigger. A larger chamber, about four metres wide. A dead end. *whisper* "It''s empty? Good." (Steffen) *whisper* "No. Over there it''s a small pile of excrements and bones." (Feldris) I look around. There are small balls of fur. Gray silver in color. I have seen this before. *whisper* "! We have to get out immediately!" (Feldris) -------------------------------- Location: Silent Forest / Near the Cave *munch* (Shining Fangs) "Telron!" (Steffen) "Wait!" (Feldris) This was the den of a small pack of four. Shining Fangs are a nocturnal species that hunt in packs. They have silver fur, can be as big as a full grown man, and have fangs that become colder then a ice when they shine. They use them as decoy and to give frostbites to their victims, ensuring they can''t escape once bitten. The beasts must have ambushed our horses. They are down in a pool of their own blood with their neck tore open. They used their fangs to prevent them from making noises. Now they are feasting on Telron. Their mouths are painted red with his blood. He is dead. But Stella is still alive! Damn! Where is Garlic! Please, Gloria. Let my partner be alright. Stand-off Location: Silent Forest / Near the Cave Time: Y1502 / 17th day of the Harvest Moon / Night At least ten minutes passed in complete silence. The beasts kept their distance, allowing us to drag Stella away from them and near the entrance of the cave, but they become aggressive when we try to leave. We are stuck. *whisper* "What are they doing?" (Steffen) *whisper* "Waiting. Shining Fangs are clever beasts. They know we are tired. They know we can''t outrun them. They are waiting for us to commit a mistake." (Feldris) *whisper* "How many can you cut down?" (Steffen) *whisper* "Before they tear my neck off? One." (Feldris) *whisper* "I can take two. Maybe. Not enough." (Steffen) My mind is running wild, trying to find a way out of this situation. Going inside the cave? The narrow space will give us some advantage, but we might cut each others, and we can''t kill all of them. Up a tree? Out of the question. They can jump four metres up, and I would have to leave Stella behind. Using Lumia as distraction? No. They are Shining Fangs. Light would scare other beasts, but not them. Is this where we die? *caw* *caw* (Garlic) Garlic! You are alive! Uhu? Help is coming? What do you mean with that? *bark* (Black Shining Fang) I look behind me. I was so focused with what was happening ahead that I didn''t check the rocks on top of the small cave. A majestic beast. Is that a Shining Fang? I never seen a black one before. What happens after is incomprehensible. The pack of Shining Fangs just leaves! They even leave the mangled body of Telron and the horses behind! They steal glances over their shoulders, and quietly walk away with their ears down. The Black Shining Fang is probably an outcast. But why do the Silver Shining Fangs leave without a fight over such easy prey is beyond me. Why are they afraid of it? *jump* *bark* (Black Shining Fang) Like you. Be friend. This is what the beast means to say. "Alright. You saved my skin. I''ll be your friend. And if we make it out of the forest alive, I''ll treat you with meat every day!" *pet* (Feldris) *woof!* (Black Shining Fang) "A good name for you? Meat... Bone! Do you like it?" (Feldris) *woof* *woof* (Bone) "What in the name of Gloria is happening here!" (Steffen) "Leader, the newest addition to our unit just saved our asses!" *grin* (Feldris) Morning Location: Silent Forest / Cave Time: Y1502 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon / Morning *open eyes* (Stella) My head feels like it''s splitting. My body is stiff, and my hands and shoulder hurt. A lot. "The battle!" *raise* *ouch* (Stella) "You are awake, Stella! Good morning!" (Feldris) "What happened! Ahhhhh!!! A beast! Defend yourself! ... What are you doing?!? Run!" (Stella) "Take it easy, Stella. We are safe. And this is Bone. My new pal. Bone, meet Stella." (Feldris) *woof* (Bone) What in the name of Gloria happened while I was out? -------------------------------- Time: Y1502 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon / Midday *woof* (Bone) "Oh! You caught a rabbit! Aren''t you a good boy?" *pet* (Feldris) *bark* *bark* (Bone) "Feldris! We lost nine comrades! How can you be so easy going?!?" (Stella) "Stella, I~ (Feldris) "Mage Knight Stella. It is the duty of the living to live. I lost many friends and comrades as well. Once we are safe, I will mourn for them. Until then, I will do what I can to keep on living. Feldris is doing this to lift your morale, you know?" (Steffen) *look down* (Stella) "Enough rest. We survived one night inside the Silent Forest already. Let''s not tempt fate." (Steffen) "Yes, Leader!" (Stella, Feldris) Grassy Plain Location: Silent Forest / Outskirts Time: Y1502 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon / Evening We finally reached the boundary of the Silent Forest. But we are far from safe. The mercenaries that escaped know we took a great deal of damage. They might be mounting a small warband to finish us. We have to be careful. *caw* *caw* (Garlic) Garlic returned from his patrol. He has good news. He earned himself a treat! *whisper* "Leader, no armed men in sight." (Feldris) *whisper* "Is there a shack, or a cave? Somewhere we can spend the night safely?" (Steffen) *caw* (Garlic) *whisper* "Many fields and small villages not far from here." (Feldris) *whisper* "Let''s avoid inhabited ones as much as possible. There ought to be remains of pillaged Dark Skin villages around." (Steffen) -------------------------------- Location: Plains north of the Silent Forest *rain fall* Just our luck. Clouds gathered, and a thin rain is falling. The grassy plain is now muddy, and each step is a fight on it''s own, sapping our waning strength. We are drenched in water, and cold. Two hours passed since we left the Silent Forest. The sun has set, and it''s dark. Soon it''ll be pitch black. *whisper* "How are you holding up, Stella?" (Feldris) *whisper* "Don''t worry about me." *tremble* *heavy breath* (Stella) She is pushing herself. But she must walk on her own for as long as she can. There is a medium sized rock on the ground. I stand on it. It''s tall enough that I can see above the grass line. *whisper* "Leader! On the left there is a small shack!" (Feldris) *whisper* "Well done, Feldris. Let''s head there." (Steffen) -------------------------------- Location: Plains north of the Silent Forest / Ruined Shack *enter* (Steffen, Feldris) The two of us enter the shack with our weapons readied. The shack is small, pheraps two meters by two meters. The roof has a hole in it, and it''s barely high enough for us to stand straight. There is smell of death here. A few skeletons on the corner where the roof is tore open. The floor is made from four flat rocks. It''s mostly dry on the side the roof is whole. *whisper* "This ought to do it. Undress. Leave our clothes to dry on the wall. That rags over there is dry and big enough to keep at least two warm." (Steffen) I prepare as the leader says while he helps Stella in. She fell unconscious. We undress. The cold has seeped in our bones. I can barely keep my eyes open. *whisper* "I''ll stand watch first. I''ll wake you up in a few hours. Eat something and keep Stella warm. Same goes for your bird and dog. We''ll need them tomorrow." (Steffen) I don''t have the strength to argue. I embrace Stella to conserve heat and cover us with the dirty old rag as best as I can. She is cold. I hope we are still in... time~ -------------------------------- Time: Y1502 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon / Morning *first light* (Sun) Warmth! I have never been happier to see the sun in my life! Steffen and I took to mount watch twice. Eventually the rain stopped, and nothing of notice happened the night. *groan* "What... Leader!" (Stella) *wake up* "Your skin recovered color, Mage Knight Stella. Good. Prepare. We are moving out after we eat something." (Steffen) "I... I''m sorry. I fell asleep~ (Stella) "Stella, our only duty right now is to live. Now prepare." (Steffen) I''m glad Stella feels better. Thanks to the rain we now have water to spare. We eat the last of our supply, Bone and Garlic deserved their own share too. Our clothes are not completely dry, but we can''t afford to wait any longer. As far as we know, mercenaries might be closing on us as we speak. We had to get rid of our metal guards because of the cold, so we are even more vulnerable than before. Half an hour and we are marching once more. The terrain is moody, but the sleep did wonders. We will make it as long as nothing happens along the way. Secularia Location: Secularia / Outskirts Time: Y1502 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon / Midday *look* (Farmer Selfren) The rain of tonight was just what the crops needed. The harvest is going to be good. At least something is going right. "Father! Look! Over there!" (Boy) Weary travellers? They come not from the Royal Road but form west. Either the Silent Forest or the Black Mountains. What madness made them go there? "Let''s go and see what''s going on. Take a tool with you. They might be the mercenaries that are pillaging our villages. Jilyn, go warn the others." (Selfren) *run* (Little Girl) -------------------------------- The people before me are a bald, middle aged Dark Skin man with the aspect of a weathered veteran, a Fair Skin girl with short black hair no more than twenty years in age, and a Fair Skin boy with sharp eyes and long black hairs collected in a braid, he is about the same age of the girl. The three of them have their clothes in shambles and are covered of small cuts. The girl has her shoulder and hands wrapped in bloodied rags. They look like they could drop from exhaustion at any moment. Accompanying them there are two animals. A crow and... Is that a Shining Fang?!? "I''m a simple farmer. What brings you here?" *point farming tool* (Selfren) The man just took out a piece of cloth from his breast pocket. An insignia with a red sun. "I''m Steffen. Leader of the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria. We fell the warband that raided this town a few days ago. I demand you lend us aid." (Leader Steffen) If what they say is true, than we owe them a great deal. -------------------------------- Location: Secularia / Outskirts / Barn *eat* (Stella, Feldris, Steffen) I took them inside my humble house, and had my wife prepare something for them. The three of them are eating like they never eat before in their lives. They haven''t spoken a word ever since, but I know better than to talk to an hungry knight. *put down empty bowl* (Steffen) "You have my thanks. We''ll be on our way. For your troubles." *drop* (Steffen) A heavy coin! *bow* "I thank you for your generosity, Leader!" (Selfren) *bow* (Wife, Boy) "Faith in Gloria is to be rewarded. You helped us in time of need without asking for anything in return. As per Gloria''s teachings." (Steffen) "Leader! The warband took my two daughters three days ago! Did you happen to see them???" (Selfren) "I did not, good man. I pray to Gloria they didn''t suffer too long." (Steffen) *collapse* *wail* (Wife) Just like that, they left. At least they avenged you, daughters of mine. I hope your spirits can find peace. *cry* (Selfren) Secularia''s Temple Location: Secularia / Outskirts Time: Y1502 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon Resting in the barn injected new life in our weary bodies. We are still tired, but we carry ourself with dignity while we walk the main street of the small town of Secularia. "They had it coming!" (Citizen A) "I lost a daughter and a son to them! Thank you, Gloria!" (Citizen B) Word spread that we took out Burton''s warband. Many citizens are looking at as from the side with an air of satisfaction. Many of them lost loved ones during the raid. Crying widows are throwing flowers at our feet as we pass. They were killed to lure us, and we fell for it. Still, we did avenge them. Our comrades didn''t die for nothing. *whisper* "Is thatwhat''s left of the temple?" (Feldris) *whisper* "Damned mercenaries!" (Stella) We pass in front of the smoldering remains of the temple. It was raided three days ago. All our Brothers and Sister inside killed. Along all faithful that were inside. But the dormitories behind the small temple complex remained untouched. I pull out my insignia and the guards open the gate. *run* "Leader Steffen! You are alive! We feared the worst came to pass when we didn''t hear from you after your departure!" (Priestess Persiana) "Rest easy, Priestess. The deed is done. Now, I need you to tend to our Mage Knight''s wounds." (Steffen) "Of course." *weave hand* *sisters hurries* (Persiana) "Go with her, Feldris. Have them heal you as well. I''ll check on you after the report." (Steffen) "Yes, leader!" (Feldris) "There were more in your units, Leader Steffen. Were are they?" (Persiana) "They are resting in the warm embrace of Gloria." (Steffen) Cheers Location: Alba / Common Hall Time: Y1503 / 3rd day of the Wither Moon ~then, a beautiful Sister wanted to heal me, but I said no! I wanted to keep this scar as reminder. It will be always with me on my shoulder!" *show scar* (Feldris) *cheers* (Everyone) "No wonder Steffen is valued so highly by the High priestess!" (Sister) "I had no idea such heroes sat with us!" (Guard) Just like the other day, people listened in to the tale. Even the inquisitors seems pleased. Well, as pleased as such serious guys can be, I guess. Feldris is such a good entertainer. I wonder how much of that really happened. [We should do this more often. We are learning much about what happens outside the walls.] (Explorer Me) Yes, but people here are crazy! Killing each others and dying left and right! What are they thinking! [Clearly the value of life is cheaper in this world.] (Soldier Me) [I really enjoyed his tale! I wonder what stories they are telling about us. And wait until we get out of here and start really getting things done!] (Gamer Me) "I''m glad you survived. You are my friends!" *smile* (Liara) "Don''t worry, Gifted One. You will always be safe when I''m around!" *grin* (Feldris) *whisper* "She is the Gifted One, Feldris..." (Stella) I really feel this way. Especially Stella. She really is a nice girl. I feel sad that she has to kill others at the behest of the church. Chapter 27: Doubts Nature Location: Hills near Alba Time: Y1503 / 3rd day of the Wither Moon / Noon *breeze* I close my eyes and open my arms. I let the gentile breeze caress my short white hairs. I open my eyes. Above me the sky is of the bluest blue, without a cloud in sight. Birds are singing their love songs all around me. North, I can see tall mountains of black rocks. Majestic. They get taller and taller the further I look, until they cover the even taller mountains behind them. I can see small rivers and waterfalls in between ridges. I can see marks of frequent landslides. Dots moving slowly in the air. Flying beasts I''m told. South, there are a few hills. But they are not that tall. In our times they wouldn''t impede travel at all, but civilizations here has yet to achieve large scale civil engineering. Maybe that''s for the best. Nature is overflowing with life! The hills are covered in flowers and plants. Forests and woods can be seen in the distance until everything becomes blurred blue by the horizon. I can count on the fingers of my hand the times I was let out of Gloria''s temples. This is the best place I have seen since I was reborn in this world. This peaceful hill reminds me that most of the places, most of the times, absolutely nothing is happening at all. No killing, no deceit. Nothing. Chaos follows in humanity''s wake~ *KA-BOOOOOMMM* With a short delay, warm air hit my body. The noise made by the explosion reverberate through the mountains until echoes disappear. The once green hill half a kilometre from here is now covered by a black cloud. The cloud is soon swept away by the breeze, revealing that a large area has been turned to cinders with a smoking crater maybe ten metres in diameter in the centre of the ashes. Explosion magic. We are out to test large scale spells. Everyone here wants to appreciate the extent of their growth. "That''s the place I want you to hit. Please, make sure your spells stays contained in the designated testing area." (Priestess Mera) The people back at Alba have been warned, many must be looking this way and are probably shocked by the power of the priestess'' spell. Not the people here. They have smug looks on their faces. They are confident that they can do even better. Uhm... Not all. The inquisitors are expressionless as usual, and Sister Jerica is wearing a complex expression. Like she can''t decide if this is good or bad. "Then, I''ll be going first. Unless somebody objects?" (Priestess Persiana) Nobody raises objections. We all have to try, eventually. Persiana is a priestess, I wonder why there are two priestesses here at Alba. I was taught that there should be only one priestess in each temple... She dances in circles and gather aether. She was probably the quickest to mastered my technique. After Mother. She dances for about one minute. Then she is finally ready to weave her spell. (Persiana) It takes a few long seconds to see the effects. It starts as a breeze, raising small clouds of ashes, then debris on the burnt hill are thrown in the air, then violently fall down. She is using magic to create strong unpredictable currents of air. [This is not a very effective magic as air is light. It''s also fuel inefficient. If one where to do this with water, however...] (Science Me) *pant pant* "I had my doubt, Mera, but this technique is the real deal!" *admire hands* (Persiana) *whisper* "If only I had it back then." *look down* (Persiana) Sebra comes forward. She seems to be Kaven''s sword. The one that deliver people to the warm embrace of Gloria as he would say. I''m afraid to see what she can do now. [The deed is done. Don''t torture yourself. Believe in the choices you made.] (Soldier Me) Sebra dances around and starts to collimate aether. ... This is taking longer than the others. She has been gathering aether for a full five minutes! I have never seen anyone gather this much! Beside me, of course. Sebra is nearing her limits. Her dance is becoming sluggish, and she is sweating profusely. She must be in pain as her channels must bear the load of all this aether. "Uhm... isn''t that a little too much?" (Liara) (Sebra) *FLARE* *whisper* "Does she wants to kill us? Damn fanatic." (Jerica) "I asked you to limit yourself to the designated area, Inquisitor Sebra!" (Mera) *awe* "So, this is what Gloria''s warmth must feel like. How wonderful." (Kaven) An area maybe two hundred meters wide is engulfed in tall hot flames. It''s so hot that we can feel the heat from where we are. Hot winds are carrying the hisses of the flames, burning crisps and ashes. This is not looking good. I mean, we are safe, but with that attitude she might burn down entire towns to get to a flea. And the flames are not stopping. Sebra has been weaving them for a full ten seconds. The flames usually only last a fraction of a second. Just enough to light up whatever they engulf. She intends to use all aether she gathered. [I''m impressed. Her magic channels must be really strong for her to be able to weave this much aether.] (Science Me) *collapse* *lose consciousness* (Sebra) "Healer. Attend to Sebra." (Kaven) "Ah! Yes!" *hurry up* (Serina) Jerica is here as well. You didn''t have to go yourself, Mother. [Oh. She weaved until she collapsed just to test out her magic. I see teaching Sebra our collimating technique was not a mistake at all! It''s not like she would burn Victoria to the ground without a second thought. Good job, Liara!] (Bookworm Me) [Enough. We talked about this already. Let''s have constructive discussions.] (Doctor Me) Sebra is now a walking weapon of mass destruction without any conscience. I feel the worst. Wooden Sphere Location: Alba / Gifted One chambers Time: Y1503 / 3rd day of the Wither Moon / Evening *sigh* (Liara) Dinner is ready, but I''m not hungry. From my window I can see what''s left of the hill after our practice. Now that the sun is setting down, I can see glimmers of light from there. The ground has turned to glass. Where there was life, now there are only ashes. Is this what I''m bringing to this world? What should I do? *knock* *enter* "Liara, you have been looking down ever since practice. Is something troubling you? Please, talk to me" (Serina) My first instinct is to close up inside myself. But the experiences of others me who lived longer show me that it would be wrong to do so. I can speak my mind to Mother. "It''s the inquisitors. They''ll use what I taught them to kill everyone that stands in their ways. I don''t want people to die because of me." (Liara) *hug* "There are people in this world that would do horrible things, Liara. The inquisitors only wish is to maintain the peace. The warmth of their flames is the only thing that stands in the way of the cold that threaten Gloria''s creation. You have been targeted already, so you know I speak the truth. Liara, by making them stronger, you will help them saving countless lives. I''m proud of you!" *hug* (Serina) We stay like this for a while. Her warmth never fails to heal my heart. I know too little of this world. What right do I have to say "you are doing it wrong!"? If i had to choose between this world an mother, I would choose Mother without a second thought. I have made my choice. I''ll make Arcania better only if doing so does not put Mother''s life in jeopardy. "Mother, I think I''m very close to cracking Faber''s sphere. Do you want to see me try?" (Liara) "I''d love to see you trying, Liara." *pat head* (Serina) The sphere is on a wooden counter. I move the chair under it. I need a boost because it''s too tall. *grab* *hand over* *smile* (Serina) Or I can wait Mother to pick it up for me. "Thank you, Mother" (Liara) I go to the centre of my room. I sit down with my leg crossed and hold the sphere in front of me with both my hands. The sphere is a ten centimetres wide ball of wood. No cravings. No nothing. It just look cheap and useless. I hope that whatever Faber put inside is worth the effort. (Liara)This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I fidget my fingers and gather what little aether is needed to power this small but complex spell. My heart is still restless. I''m far from my top form. But I have the feeling that this is it. Feelers extends inside the sphere. First I see the enchantment etched on the surface. Deeper inside the sphere there is the enchantment. Trial and error. As soon as a feeler touches the grid like channels, I move them. Carefully, I let them through the spaces of the grid and deeper inside the sphere. Yes! I did it! I''m in! [Focus! Don''t let the feeler wander on their own! They''ll touch the channels!] (Science Me) The feelers burrow inside the core of the sphere. Is there nothing there after all? Ah! A channel! There is a third enchantment in here! I touch it with my feelers, taking care not to let them touch the enchantment. I can see the circuit being built inside my mind. It''s more refined than the enchantment on the surface. I still can''t see it all... [Just inject some power and activate it. Even if it''s a trap, our reactive shield will tank the blast!] (Gamer Me) I hate to admit it, but that''s the fastest way. Aether flows inside the core enchantment. *cau **uwg **" (Wooden Sphere) "What was that?" (Serina) Not all channels are active. Just a little more power. *fiuuu* "Oh. Oh. Oh. You did it, Little Girl." (Faber) "Faber!" (Serina) A small image of Faber''s old crooked face appears out of thin air above the sphere. The function of the artifact is now clear. The communication enchantment in the core links my sphere with another sphere in Faber''s possession. links with the communication enchantment and build an image that is captured by it''s mirror counterpart. It''s an holographic communication device! [Those troglodytes can do some usable tool when they try.] (Science Me) "You lunatic! have you any idea how hard it was to pass through the dispel enchantment you laid?!? What were you thinking giving me such an hard riddle to crack!!!" (Liara) [Focus. The feelers are drifting.] (Science Me) "You did it though, Didn''t you? And faster than I expected. Good job in learning how to unravel the dispel enchantment I engraved." *grin* (Faber) "Wait. Unravel the enchantment?" (Liara) "Don''t tell me..." (Faber) (Faber) "MWA HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!!" (Faber) "What are yo laughing about, old man?!?" (Liara) "The enchantment is still there! You left it in place and had your spell somehow get past it unaffected!!! Have you any idea how absurd that is? Nobody sane would ever even think of such ridiculous tactic! I wasn''t even aware such thing was possible! Who is the lunatic now, Little girl? HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!" (Faber) "..." (Liara) [Now that I think about it, removing the hindering enchantment might be possible by overloading the engraved channels as they don''t have a large capacity at all.] (Science me) [Yes... Scientists always take the more difficult road to solve a problem.] (Explorer Me) Now I feel dumb. Master Arteficer Location: Alba / Meridia''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 3rd day of the Wither Moon / Night Laying on the bed of the small windowless chamber was Meridia. Despite being forty-four years in age she looked like she was in her late sixties. An accident almost broke her body a few years ago. She has been in constant pain ever since, and only her unwavering faith keep her going. She has a duty to uphold. (Faber) Over the small table near Meridia''s bed there was a cheap looking wooden sphere about ten centimetres in size. It''s aspect betrayed the actual complexity and value of the object. The artifact, a long range communication device activated, projecting a small moving image of a familiar old man in the air. "Faber." (Meridia) "It''s nice to see you too, Meridia. You weren''t lying about the little girl, after all." (Faber) "I''m surprised by the way she solved your little riddle, but I had no doubt she would conquer your trial in no time." (Meridia) "About that. I went back and tried to replicate what she did. It''s impossible. Nobody in this world can make magic threads thin enough to slip past my dispel enchantment. Just who in the world is this girl?" (Faber) "She is the True Daughter of Gloria." (Meridia) "Enough with titles! Since you are asking for my help, you should just tell me the truth!" (Faber) "This is the truth. The best answer I came up with. Back then I got a glimpse of enchantments weaved inside her body. Not even the High Elves of old could have made her." (Meridia) "Made her? As in created?" (Faber) "She was born of Dark Skin parents. Her body is perfectly attuned to a degree transcending the boundaries of humanity. An impossibly complex enchantment with an unknown function is weaved inside her body. She was made, Faber. For a reason. By someone who is not us. Someone or something not of this world." (Meridia) "And your best guess is your Goddess. Right?" (Faber) "Our seer saw her coming with her dying oracle." (Meridia) "You spoke of High Elves. Maybe there are some still around. If legends are to be believed, the little girl''s enchantment could have been weaved by them." (Faber) "The church possesses an healing artifact made millennia ago by High Elves. While I can''t make anything even remotely close in power, I can understand its enchantment. Liara''s enchantment is far beyond my comprehension. I can''t even understand it''s true complexity. They didn''t make it Faber. I am certain of it." (Meridia) "So that''s where your church''s healing techniques comes from, He? Nice little secret you have." (Faber) "Only the High Priestess and the Council know of its existence." (Meridia) "Is it right for me to know, then? And what about the Dragons?" (Faber) "The Dragons are gone, Faber. Gloria saw to that. Personally." (Meridia) "Fine. Let''s say Liara was made by your Goddess. What do you want of me?" (Faber) "Teach her. I tried to make her gifts my own, and in my folly brought ruin to myself and the whole church. It is my fate to guide her. This is my reason to be. This much is clear now." (Meridia) "What if her destiny is to become an harbinger of destruction? Wouldn''t it be wiser to just kill her? Now that it''s still possible? That girl will become unstoppable if we allow her to grow up." (Faber) "No. Whatever forces are at work, they wish for Liara to live. I will lay down my life to ensure Gloria''s design comes to fruition. It was never my role to understand what her existence entails. I am merely an instrument. And you have a part to play, Faber." (Meridia) "... Have it your way, Meridia. I''m old. I had been looking for someone to inherit my techniques for quite some times, but... Lenbor is a good lad, but he isn''t you." (Faber) "Rest easy, then. Liara will make your techniques her own. Not only that. She will improve upon them and elevate enchanting to new unseen heights. That, I can promise." (Meridia) As the two came to an agreement, the sphere deactivated. Mother Location: Alba / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 3rd day of the Wither Moon / Night *turn around* (Serina) I can''t sleep. My sweet child said things that have deeply shaken my faith. Is my faith something so weak that mere words can undermine it? But my child is the offspring of Gloria herself. If my faith is in Gloria, shouldn''t I value her words as I would value Oracles? She is a Seer in the making! *turn around* (Serina) But she is a mere child! I held her in my arm when she was no more than one day in age. I have seen her learn to walk. Learn to speak. Learn to weave magic. And protect me. Shouldn''t I teach her my values as I would teach any other children? But what if my words stray her from the path Gloria meant for her! And her growth! Gloria might already have blessed her with all the knowledge and wisdom she needs. In that case, her words are the words of Gloria herself! Shouldn''t I value them above my teachings? *turn around* (Serina) But teaching are absolute! Breaking them is heresy! What should I do? -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Meridia''s Chamber *knock* "Meridia, are you awake? It''s me." *enter* (Serina) "What can I do for you, Head Healer?" (Meridia) That''s right. It was not so long ago that she was the High Priestess and I was her Attendant. Then Gloria took her gifts from her, and Liara taught me many things. And now the tables are turned. But I don''t wish for the divide between us to grow. "I''m Serina for you. I''m the same as always. It''s... It''s about Liara." (Serina) "Speak your mind, Serina. I''ll help you however I can." (Meridia) "She... is troubled. By the use the inquisitors will make of her technique." (Serina) "Of course she is. Children are pure. Like you, Serina. No matter how just, how inevitable, how fair a death sentence is. They are uncomfortable with it. What did you tell her?" (Meridia) "That the inquisitors only punish those who sin. That for every life they take, ten more will be saved." (Serina) "I couldn''t have come up with a better answer myself Serina. Well done." (Meridia) "Meridia! There are things about her I don''t unders~ (Serina) "No! We are not meant to understand her. We are meant to help her. Guide her. As best as we can. Do not doubt, Serina. Not one, but two High Priestesses gave you this duty. You are the only one amongst us who can do this." (Meridia) Her words are melting my doubts away. My heart is becoming calm once again. "One more thing. Liara has a destiny bestown upon her by Gloria herself. Do you really think humans like us can possibly sway her from her path?" *smile* (Meridia) So simple! The answer was so simple, and yet I couldn''t see it! "As a child Liara needs a loving parent above all else. That''s you, Serina. Go forth. Let your doubts be gone. You are Liara''s mother. The only mother she''ll ever have." (Meridia) *smile* "Thank you, Meridia!" *leave* (Serina) I was such a fool. I won''t fail you, my sweet child. You will grow up to be what Gloria meant you to be. I''ll just make sure to fill your heart with pleasant memories. I''ll make your burden as light as I possibly can! One day during hardships, you''ll look back, and remember this warmth! *whisper* "Gloria bear witness to my promise." (Serina) Red Crow Location: Alba / Jerica''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 3rd day of the Wither Moon / Night *open eyes* (Jerica) Alright. The deepest hour of the night. At this hour, everybody that matters should be asleep. Let''s make a check. With that Beast lurking around one can never be too sure. (Jerica) Traces of aether flow. But everything seems calm, now. Damn. I''m trembling. I used to be fearless. I believed I was really good at this. But that Beasts makes me uneasy! I really want to leave as soon as possible. (Jerica) [Red Crow. Yellow Sparrow. Blue Green Red.] (Jerica) [Yellow Yellow Blue. Speak up, Red Crow.] (Yellow Sparrow) [White Beast exceeds all expectations. Acquired Triple Red class technique. Request Exfiltration.] (Jerica) ... [Exfiltration allowed only if cover is retained. When in Victoria, become Aimless Bird. Blue Blue Yellow. Yellow Sparrow out.] (Yellow Sparrow) (Yellow Sparrow) *sweat* (Jerica) (Jerica) Everywhere apart from here the flow of aether is undisturbed. Please. Settle! Quickly! Before the Beast notices! *sweat* (Jerica) A few days at most. Yes. I have to escape the Beast''s sight only a few more days. I have a triple red technique! I''m stronger then ever! Such technique may even allow the Royal magicians to oppose the Beast! Well... Maybe if they all banded together... No. That''s wishful thinking. I became this strong, and still I can''t see the bottom of her powers! She can collimate enough aether to blind my magic sight!! At three years in age!!! I don''t care about the kingdom. Let''s think of the reward. Yes. I''ll sell the technique to the Royal magicians for a dozen dozen golden bars! Then I''ll leave for the Principate! I''ll live out the rest of my life in luxury! I want to be as far from that Beast as far can be. For when she''ll finally grow up and unleash her fury, none will be able to stand in her ways. Chapter 28: Princess Jalkan Hakkariak Location: South of Victoria / Village of Jalkan Hakkariak, Time: Y1491 / 12nd day of the Ice Moon / Sunset POV: Narrator The sun was falling over the village of Jalkan Hakkariak, a quiet farming community of Dark Skins. After a hard day of work in the fields, the men returned to their huts, where the women and children were waiting for them. On by one, the men entered the huts. Only one failed to return, today. After waiting for a while, a Dark Skin woman hurried toward the hut of the Village Chief. *knock* "Jalkan! Jalkan! Open the door!!" (Reiti) *open* "What''s this ruckus, Reiti? I''m eating." (Village Chief Jalkan) "You know exactly why I''m here! My husband didn''t return with you! Where is he?!?" (Reiti) "Who knows. That Fair Skin can go wherever he wants. I don''t watch over him." (Jalkan) "How can you say that!!! You are the chief! You watch over us all! Gather the men! Search for him!" (Reiti) "The men are tired. Maybe tomorrow." *close* (Jalkan) *foot in the door* "Don''t you dare! Go out there! Search for him!" (Reiti) "No." (Jalkan) *slam* (door) "AAAHHHHH!!!!" *scream in pain* (Reiti) Despite the pain and a mangled foot, the Dark Skin woman dragged herself back toward her hut, leaving a bloody trail behind. -------------------------------- Location: Jalkan Hakkariak / Reiti''s Hut *open* *drag herself* (Reiti) "Mother! Your foot!" *help Reiti* (Jurayn) A little Fair Skin girl hurried toward her mother. *in pain* "It''s alright. I just need some rest. Your father will be back soon. I''m sure of it." (Reiti) The scrawny little girl who was no more then four years in age tore up some rags, and dressed the wound on her mother''s foot, the best she could. -------------------------------- Time: Y1491 / 15th day of the Ice Moon POV: Jurayn I''m hungry. I''m thirsty. I try to draw water from the well, but I can''t reach! I plead to the adults. But they won''t help! "PLEASE HELP ME!!!" *cry* (Jurayn) "Stop screaming! Fine. If you want water, draw from the Pig''s fence. Just don''t take too much. They need it more than you do." (Chief Jalkan) "My mother is hurt! She is hot! Her foot is big and black! I don''t know what to do!" *cry* (Jurayn) "What a noisy brat!" *kick* (Jalkan) *fall* *cry* (Jurayn) "I''ll say to you what I said to your mother. I don''t watch over you. Now get lost! I have work to do." (Jalkan) Why do they hate me? What did I do wrong? I don''t understand!!! *cry* (Jurayn) ... Mother needs water. The pigs drink it, it will be good for us too! I can reach the feeder! I can make it! For Mother! *stagger toward the Pig''s fence* (Jurayn) -------------------------------- Time: Y1491 / 22nd day of the Ice Moon *open door* *open eyes* (Jurayn) Someone came? Help? "Reiti is dead." (Farmer) "About time. We can use her hut. The girl?" (Jalkan) *light kick* (Farmer) *squirm* (Jurayn) "Still breathing." (Farmer) "Throw her out. She won''t last long anyway." (Jalkan) The farmer dragged the helpless girl in the street and threw her aside near the margin of the village. -------------------------------- Location: Jalkan Hakkariak / Outskirt Time: Y1491 / 23rd day of the Ice Moon "There she is!" (Farmer A) "Quickly! There might still be time!" (Farmer B) *open eyes* (Jurayn) He~ lp? *kick* (Farmer A) *kick* (Farmer B) It doesn''t hurt~ anymore~ -------------------------------- Location: Jalkan Hakkariak / Southern Royal Road "I still think this is a waste of time, Sir." (Royal Knight Amerio Yastrade) "We are searching for candidate princesses. To search is never a waste of time" (Royal Mage Mercurio Lodesto) "I mean. This is a Dark Skin village. We visited fifteen so far. How many do we have to search before you understand that nobody of value could possibly live in such places?" (Amerio) "Careful about what you say. I''m the one giving orders, here." (Mercurio) "I''ll be more careful with my words, but my point stands." (Amerio) "Sir! A mob!" (Royal Knight) "Well, we might as well use this occasion to keep the peace. Go break the mob!" (Amerio) "Yes, leader!" (Royal Knights) -------------------------------- Location: Jalkan Hakkariak / Outskirts POV: Royal Mage Mercurio Lodesto My knights are making a circle around someone, keeping angry Dark Skins at bay. "So, what was this ruckus all about?" (Mercurio) "They were beating this Fair Skin girl. She is alive, barely. She won''t pass the night." (Knight) With all the wounds, dirt, and dried blood she doesn''t look like a Fair Skin at all. I''m surprised she is even alive. At this point it might be mercy to end her suffering, but... "Where is the Village Chief? Come forward!" (Amerio) "No need to intimidate us. I''m Jalkan. Chief of this community." (Jalkan) "Care to explain why your men were beating a Fair Skin? Did you kidnap her?" (Amerio) "No! One of your kind arrived seven years ago, just after the war. That abomination is the fruit of that man taking one of our women for himself. They are both dead now. That thing is cursed, and we were taking care of that. Something we should have done long ago. This is something for us to deal with. Nothing a Royal Knight should worry about!" (Jalkan) Sounds about right. Dark Skins are weary of others. With good reasons. "I''ll ask for reports about kidnapping, if there is none, we''ll be on our~ (Amerio) "Not so fast. She is a fair skin girl. Before leaving I''m going to examine her." (Mercurio) "Mercurio! Just look at her! She can''t possibly be~ (Amerio) "The Queen asked me to search. And that''s what I''ll do." (Mercurio) "Fine... Suit yourself. Knight, make room." (Amerio) *stand aside* (Knight) I prepare myself and weave and analysis magic. (Mercurio) ... "I''ll be damned. Healer! Give first aid to this girl! Do not let her die! We are taking her back with us." (Mercurio) "Yes, Leader!" (Royal Mage Knight) ... (Royal Mage Knight) "Are we really doing this?" (Amerio) "She is one of the most adept girl I ever seen." (Mercurio) "Unbelievable. Do you have anything to say, Village Chief?" (Amerio) "I don''t care as long as that abomination is far from my village." (Jalkan) "Leader, the girl is very close to death. I''m not sure I can keep her alive until we get back to Victoria." (Knight) Let''s hope this broken little thing lives. It would be a shame for her aptitude to go to waste like this. Name Location: Victoria / Royal Palace / Health Ward Time: Y1492 / 41st day of the Bloom Moon POV: Narrator *open eyes* (Jurayn) *scream* *run* *curl* (Jurayn) "... Call for the Royal Mage, the Princess Candidate just woke up." (Royal Healer Calmata) A Fair Skin man in his mid forties turned the corner and entered the small treatment room. He had long flowing platinum hair and blue eyes. He looked young for his age. He had a fashionable beard, wore a monocle and an elaborate and voluminous blue and purple one piece dress. On his heart he wore a signet made from black gold, signifying he was an high ranking Royal Mage. "No need to call for me, Royal Healer. Luckily I just came to check on her. Give me a report." (Mercurio) "Yes. The girl''s insides will never fully heal, still, she will live as long as she gets regular treatments. Her mind on the other hand... I can do nothing about that. Who knows what she went through. Poor thing." (Calmata) Mercurio turned his attention to the little girl that was curled in fetal position in a corner of the small room. A pitiful and heartbreaking sight, but he seemed unfazed. "Little girl, do you understand what I''m saying?" (Mercurio) *tremble* (Jurayn) "I''m Mercurio Lodesto, a Royal Mage. I saved you because you have aptitude. Potential to weave magic." (Mercurio) *tremble* (Jurayn) "We will nurse you back to health. Feed you. Teach you. Give you everything you want." (Mercurio) *tremble* (Jurayn) "But make no mistake. We are not doing this out of charity. If the day comes that you fail, you will be cast out in the dump we found you in." *glare* (Mercurio) *shiver* (Jurayn) "Your previous name no longer holds meaning. From today onward you will be known as Aurora. Your family name? You will have to earn it." (Mercurio) *tremble* (Aurora) "Welcome to your new life, Princess Candidate Aurora! The Kingdom expects great things of you! You''d better not disappoint." *grin* *bow* *leave* (Mercurio) *tremble* (Aurora) Mercurio Lodesto left the treatment room, leaving the Royal Healer with the daunting task of making a princess out of the broken little girl curled in the corner of the treatment room. Nightmare Location: Royal Palace / Princess Aurora''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 46th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Narrator As an high ranking Princess, Aurora was given an opulent room. A huge bed with a with sheets and pillows made of the highest quality silk and feathers. A floor covered with wooden tiles carved with elaborate patterns. Walls covered in rich paintings. Even the floor was adorned by glorious images from famous painters. On the walls there were bookcases filled with precious tomes about magic, etiquette and governance. There was a single large window with stained glass that would make play of lights in the morning. *turn* *sweat* (Princess Aurora) And yet, the harsh truth was that no amount of riches can give a comfortable night sleep. A nightmare in paradise is still a nightmare. "Ahhhhhh!!!!" *heavy breath* *curl* *cry* (Princess Aurora) *open door* *run* "Princess!" (Tutor Sabrina Torva) *hug* "That nightmare again?" (Sabrina) *tremble* "I''m fine! Go away!" *tears* (Aurora) "We go through this every night. I''m your tutor. Our fate are entwined. If you fail, so do I. If there is one person in this world you can speak your mind to, that''s me." *hug* *pat head* (Sabrina) "The nightmare! It hunts me!" *cry* *sob* (Aurora) "I know. I''ll stay here until you calm down. Until you can sleep." *caress* (Sabrina) "I''m afraid they''ll throw me away like garbage! I''m garbage!" *hic* (Aurora) "That''s not going to happen. You are doing wonderfully." (Sabrina) "The new girl! The one in the temple! She is stronger then me! If they make her into a princess~ *cry* *hic* (Aurora) "They tried, but failed. That girl now lives in Alba. Nobody can force her out of there. You are the strongest princess. You are safe." *caress* (Sabrina) *tremble* *hic* (Aurora) *pat head* "That''s right. Just take deep breaths. It''s not good to keep using sleeping magic every day. I won''t go away, I won''t abandon you. So don''t worry. Just try to get some sleep." (Sabrina) Convoy Location: Alba / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 5th day of the Wither Moon / Dawn "How are preparations coming along? Are the horses ready?" (Leader Teram)Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. *munch* *munch* (Horse) "She is fed and strong, Leader" *pet* (Soldier Talasia) "I checked the wheels. The carriage will do just fine until we reach Victoria, Leader." (Soldier Feron) In the courtyard preparation were almost complete for the convoy that would carry several trainees back to Victoria. While the trainees could use more practice, it was important for them to spread the technique they learnt from the Gifted One as much as possible. [Everything is working out nicely. I will soon be rich!] *smile* (Sister Jerica) A sister very eager to depart looked at the preparation, when someone she did not expect approached from behind. "Greetings, Sister. It would seem we will travel together." (Inquisitor Kaven) *startled* "Ahhhh!" *pant* (Jerica) "I''m... sorry, Inquisitor. I didn''t hear you. I didn''t know others would be travelling with me." (Jerica) "We cannot sit idly by, for there is much to be done. The wisdom of the Gifted One opened doors that were closed to us before. A new era under the warm light of Gloria is upon us." (Kaven) "May Gloria''s warmth embrace all!" (Inquisitor Sebra) "Ha ha ha. I''m sure it will, inquisitor." *sweat* (Jerica) As people were busy in the courtyard, a little girl came out of a door running. *run* *pant* "Inquisitor! May I speak with you?" (Liara) *kneel* "Gifted One. You grace us with your presence. Our lives belong to you." (Kaven) *kneel* *whisper* "This one is unworthy." (Inquisitor Sebra) *kneel* (Inquisitor Gabri) "... Please. You don''t need to kneel." (Liara) *raise* (Inquisitors) "Inquisitor Kaven. I have a favour to ask of you. The technique I taught you is very powerful. Promise me you''ll think twice before using it. Make sure those you''ll burn deserves that." (Liara) The inquisitors were puzzled at the strange request of the Gifted One. Surely, every man woman and child they had freed of the taint of sin over the years deserved it. "I, Kaven, swear upon my very life that I will do my best to uphold your ideals, Gifted One. Your technique will spread the name of Gloria far and wide. Gloria bear witness to my promise." (Kaven) Still, if the offspring of Gloria wouldn''t speak for no reason. The inquisitor wowed to do as the Gifted One asked. "... I''m sure you will, Kaven. Thank you. And have a good journey!" *kiss cheek* *run away* (Liara) *tears* (Kaven) The innocent kiss Liara gave to the inquisitor had a great impact on him, for she is the offspring of Gloria herself. Kaven might as well have received piety from his Goddess. "All on board! We are departing! We have a long day of journey ahead of us." (Leader Teram) Epiphany Location: Royal palace / Training Tower / Sealed Training Chamber Time: Y1503 / 5th day of the Wither Moon / Midday Within the walls of the Royal Palace there was a building dedicated to training. Princesses who wanted to hide their techniques, could use sealed rooms to hone their skills. One such room was currently being used by Princess Aurora. *pant* (Princess Aurora) [I''m so close! One more time!] (Princess Aurora) Using her connections, Aurora got her hands on reports about the Beast. An inhumanly adept little girl that was single handedly responsable for stopping the decline of the Church of Gloria. Apparently, the Beast was using a technique that allowed her to weave aether into magic threads much faster and in far greater amount. Imitating the descriptions in the records, Aurora was trying to replicate the technique. She extended her hands, and started dancing, trying to weave magic threads at her fingertips, her long flowing platinum hair following her body along the trajectory. *dance* (Aurora) "Yes!!! It''s working!!!" (Aurora) After a few spin, she finally got the hang of it as she held on two long, stable and dense magic threads. "I will practice some more, then show the technique to Mother! She is sure to rewards me!" *smile* (Aurora) Safe Journey Location: Victoria / Gate of Gloria''s Temple Time: Y1503 / 5th day of the Wither Moon / Afternoon "Inquisitor Kaven! The gates of the Temple Complex are in sight!" (Leader Teram) "Well done, Leader." (Inquisitor Kaven) *blush* "I just performed my duty, inquisitor." (Leader Teram) "We arrived without any accident. Gloria smiled upon us it seems." (Kaven) *sweat* "Yes! I couldn''t agree more!" *nod* (Sister Jerica) "You have been silent for most of the voyage. Are you feeling unwell, Sister?" (Kaven) "Now that you mention it, I might be a little motion sick. Perhaps I should go to the market and buy myself a remedy." (Jerica) "Can''t you heal yourself, Sister?" (Kaven) "Healing doesn''t work all that well for motion sickness. I''ll descend here if you don''t mind." *leave* (Jerica) [Her behaviour seems suspicious. I would like to hold her and investigate the matter, but... The Gifted One asked me to make sure before I resort to forceful methods. I will leave her be, for now. I need to ask Madre for advice about the words of the Gifted One and how to reconciliate them with my duties.] (Kaven) Audience Location: Victoria / Gate of the Royal Palace Time: Y1503 / 5th day of the Wither Moon / Afternoon Before Sister Jerica stood the large gates of the Royal Palace. She hurried toward the guard post. *whisper* "Aimless Bird request for an audience with the Queen. Red Red Blue" (Sister Jerica) "Hold on a moment. I have to confirm this request. Do not leave if you value your life" *wave hands* (Leader of the Royal Palace Gate Guards Lodorn) *surrounds Jerica* (Royal Palace Gate Guards) ... "Open the small gate. I will accompany you personally, Aimless Bird. I''m authorized to suppress you at my discreciton, so don''t think of doing anything funny." (Lodorn) "... Make the way" (Jerica) [I want to see you try. The likes of you can''t do anything to me as I am now!] (Jerica) Hubris Location: Royal Palace / Audience Hall Time: Y1503 / 5th day of the Wither Moon POV: Narrator "Fallen Lady Jerica, formerly a member of House Termione!" (Page Solel) The twenty meters tall richly adorned gate opened at the hands of two Dark Skin guards. Before Jerica''s eyes was a room she had entered only once before in her life, when as a young girl she was given the order by the Queen herself to become a member of the Church of Gloria. Become a spy. The Audience Hall was a glorious room, even by the standards of the Royal Palace. The room was narrow but extremely tall, with the ceiling towering fifty meters above her head. The ceiling was covered in windows with glorious images made from stained glass for the rays of the sun to play with. A red carpet made of silk was laid over the the floor and the steps. Jerica, remembering past lessons she received in a previous lifetime when she was a noble daughter proceeded with the grace. The floor was made of black stones that reflected light. Complex patterns etched on it. Inside the tiles one could see luminous dots that made the floor look like a starry sky. At her sides there were lines of imposing figures wearing golden armors with red feathers on their helmet and wielding halberds. The Queen''s Guards. *murmur* (Everyone) Above her head there were balconies. Sitting in there, nobles and high ranking officials of the Kingdom, looking down on those who walked the carpet like they where beneath them. [I get it. As a Sister of Gloria, I don''t have elaborate clothes like the rest of you. Be quiet. Soon I''ll be richer than any of you!] (Jerica) *ready weapon* (Moreo Nodel, Leader of the Queen''s Guards) As Jerica approached the set of stairs on the opposite end of the room, two guards that looked even more imposing than the others, barred the way with their weapons. On top of the tall flight of stairs stood a glorious throne, whose back reached almost the top of the ceiling. It had with rich embellishments and details made from black gold. The wall behind the throne was decorated by insignias as tall as the ceiling. A woman wearing a form fitting white dress with golden lines stood up from the throne. She wore one ring on each fingers, two bracelets, a necklace with a large black orb that seemed pulsing and a black tiara with a red gem seemingly bleeding red light. "Lady Jerica. For many long years you served as my eyes and ears, allowing me to see behind the tall walls of the Temple of Gloria. Now you return to me on your own accord. Explain yourself." (Queen Orta) The murmur of the nobles ceased. The silence was almost painful. "If your highness allows for it, I''d rather show the power I have attained and I am willing to share." *grin* *bow* (Jerica) *take fighting stance* (Queen''s Guards) *weave hands* "Very well. I will judge the worth of your technique myself. I''m sure you understand your fate if I judge your gift to be lacking." (Orta) "Of course, my Queen. Do as you will with me." (Jerica) With absolute confidence, Jerica undressed and started dancing and gathering aether with her fingertips. She added many unnecessary movements to turn the collimating technique into a captivating dance. *whisper* "Uhm... That''s a lot of aether." (Noble Grande) *whisper* "With this much she might be a match for the Queen herself..." (Noble Bertold) *whisper* "I heard she was discarded by her family. Maybe we should adopt her, dear." (Noble Selesmia) Jerica seamlessly closed her dance with a stylish bow, holding two balls of dense aether threads in her hands. "... Your technique piqued my interest. Very well, then. I will allow you to show it to my royal magician. If you teach it well, I may grant you a peerage as reward." (Orta) *murmur* (Nobles) *whisper* "To allow a fallen noble back in the fold is unheard of!" (Noble Yastrade) "My queen. If you allow for it, I wish to receive gold in exchange for my technique. I also wish to be freed of any obligation toward the Kingdom. I''m sure you agree that this technique is worth at least this much, my Queen." *grin* (Jerica) *shouts* (Nobles) "The nerves!" (Noble Bertold) "To actually refuse a peerage bestown by The Queen herself! This is what faith in Gloria does! It turns people in madman!" (Noble Grande) "Such an undisciplined girl! No wonder her family abandoned her! Who would ever want such an ungrateful brat as daughter?!?" (Noble Tierasmia) "Woman! Your words are nothing short of treason!" (Moreo Nodel) *sorrounds Jerica* (Queen''s Guard) Jerica had pushed her advantage too far. [With this much aether, I''m too much of a threat to the Queen''s life. And my technique is too valuable to them. They will be forced to stand down and agree to my terms.] (Jerica) What to the presents seemed nothing short of madness, inside Jerica''s mind was a calculated risk to be freed from her obligations to the Kingdom. Jerica was just more afraid of Liara than she was of the Queen. Overconfidence in her newfound powers also played a big role in the decision. "Poor misguided soul. You got hold on just a little bit of power and think you can talk back to me? You''ll soon understand that Queen is not an empty title!" (Orta) The dark jewel embedded inside the Queen necklace started to eat light. The figure of the queen descended in the shadows as she prepared to weave magic. The Queen''s Guards are ready to act as one and pounce at the traitor. *grin* (Jerica) At the same time, Jerica, was weaving an offensive spell with a smile painted on her face. The image of what was left of the hill near Alba was fresh in her mind. She just couldn''t see herself lose against them. None of them possessed Liara''s collimating technique. She did. "Mother! Leave her to me!" (Princess Aurora) All presents stopped in their track as they heard the powerful voice of the first princess. "Aurora. It is the mark of a good ruler to understand when one is outclassed." (Orta) "Indeed, Mother. It is." (Aurora) The young princess walked toward Jerica. She wasn''t wearing any clothes either and was holding two balls of dense aether threads within her palms. Her eyes were full of confidence. She came here to show The Queen her achievement, and was presented with the perfect chance to gain advantage over her sisters. "Impossible! You know the Beast''s technique? But how?!?" (Jerica) "Your reports might have been a little too accurate, traitor. If you planned on opposing Mother, you should have kept this information hidden. Not that it would have done you any good. This technique is wasted on someone like you." *grin* (Aurora) "That''s a good resolve you have, First Princess Aurora. Everyone! Stand Back!" (Orta) The Queen''s guards broke the encirclement around Jerica and formed a line in front the stairs that lead to the throne, protecting the Queen. "Jerica. If you can win against the First Princess, I''ll allow you retain your life." (Orta) *murmur* (Nobles) "Are you going to let a traitor leave??? Unacceptable!" (Noble Grande) "If anyone oppose my command, come down here and voice your dissent!" (Orta) *silence* First Princess vs. Spy Healer Location: Royal Palace / Terrace of Honour Time: Y1503 / 5th day of the Wither Moon POV: First Princess Aurora *walk* (Aurora) This is a golden chance. A traitor shows up just as I mastered the technique of the Beast. If I can deal with the traitor myself, my position as first princess will be secure! I''m walking forward, toward the terrace. Looking behind me would be seen as weakness, so I force myself to look forward with absolute confidence. Behind me, the traitor is surrounded by members of the Queen''s guard. And behind them are The Queen, the Queen''s guard and my sisters, the other Princesses and Princess Candidates. Not walking too fast not too slow. Showing grace with every step. Never meeting the eyes of servants that make room in the corridor. Showing that they are beneath me. My sisters seems born to behave like this. Not me. I always have to remind myself of this behaviour and be careful not to slip up, lest rumors would spread like wildfire that I''m ungraceful and unfit to be Princess! I don''t want to be thrown aside like garbage. To be honest I''m more worried about that that I am of facing the traitor. If it comes to magic, I''m confident in my abilities. It''s intrigue and politics that scares me. But I can never let my fears shows us This is what it means to be a Princess. "Attending the match, First Princess Aurora!" (Page Solel) *far away* *cheers* *applauses* (Audience) The large gate opens in front of us. Behind it, the Terrace of Honour. An open air circular arena built on top of of the Training Tower. A place second in height only to the Royal Tower. The audience is already sitting, watching. Sometimes I feel rumors travels faster then facts, they are there watching before we even get to the arena. Of course they are watching from rooms, windows and balconies of nearby buildings. Protected by barriers. Only high ranking Magi and Royalty have the skills and the guts to see magic duels from up close without dying. The terrace is a large slab of the hardest black rock, fifty meters in diameter. It''s hardened by powerful enchantments. Expensive. But cheaper than rebuilding the terrace after every duel. Three Royal Magi are tasked with activating and sustaining the enchantment. Without looking back I head toward a platform of white rock. The traditional starting position for contestants. I must show absolute confidence. "Her opponent! The Traitorous Sister of Gloria!" (Solel) For the first time I turn toward my opponent, taking stance She is a chubby woman in her late thirties, sporting red hairs that reach her shoulders and green eyes. She could be a real beauty if only she lost some weight. I suspect this is a deliberate effort on her part not to look conspicuous. The traitor served as a spy after all. Of course she betrayed us. Never trust a turncoat. "Today, my favourite daughter, the First Princess Aurora, faces the traitor healer from the Temple of Gloria. Sister Jerica. The rules are as follow: It is forbidden to weave spells that affect the outside of the arena. The fight is to the death, until one is incapacitated, or until I deem the fight over." (Queen Orta) *far away* *cheers* (Audience) "If Sister Jerica wins, she will be allowed to retain her life. The First Princess will receive no reward as she is merely upholding her duty as Princess. *far away* *cheers* (Audience) "Third Princess Beata. Give the signal as soon as you are ready." (Queen Orta) From behind the powerful barrier weaved by the Royal Magicians, my sisters are smiling. I have to admit I''m disappointed that I only have to lose from this match, but retreating now would be even worse than dying. I''m committed. (Third Princess Beata) An orb of fiery fire heads toward me at great speed. Both Jerica and I held onto the aether we weaved before. We both weaved more while we were walking. The traitor starts weaving as soon as my Sister released her spell against me. (Aurora) *slap* *redirect fire orb* (Aurora) I lay a fire deflecting barrier on my right hand and slap the fireball away, so that it flies in the general direction of my opponent. "Ops. My hand must have slipped" *grin* (Beata) I had no doubt she would try something. Life is unfair. We Princesses are expected to just deal with underhanded tactics and tricks. Interference is supposed to be forbidden during duels, but the Queen did nothing about it. I was ready for my sister to hinder me, but this means I''m a beat behind my opponent. (Jerica) *dash forward* (Jerica) !!! What? The chubby woman dashes forward at great speed! She easily side steps the fire orb and is closing the distance fast! I never expected her to rely on speed and strength with that body of hers! (Aurora) Had this been the me from yesterday, I wouldn''t have had enough magic to follow up. But had this been the case I wouldn''t have challenged the traitor at all. To think such a simple technique can make such a drastic difference. I imbue the air inside me with strong magical fire and exhale. A powerful and hot wave of fire move forward. (Jerica) *burn* *groan* (Jerica) My opponent weave a barrier and dashes inside the fire breath. But her spell was rushed. It''s thin and there are holes in it. The traitor is not used to battle magic, unlike me. She suffers serious burns. *run* *extends hand* (Jerica) She doesn''t stop! Her body is bathed in fire but she extends her had and is closing on me! (Aurora) I hurry up and weave a barrier. It''s forming, but it won''t make it in time! (Jerica) "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" (Aurora) This. Hurts! I instinctively try to move my right arm to counter, but I can''t feel it at all! *extends left hand* (Aurora) (Aurora) *fly away* (Jerica) *hit floor* (Jerica) That. Was. Close. *heavy breath* (Aurora) Jerica used primal magic to strengthen her body and close the gap. She touched my barrier as it was forming with her palm and punched right through it. As her palm closed on me, she used one of her healing spell to break up my right arm from the inside. As she was ready to hit my body with her boosted strength, I managed to push her away. This was too close for comfort. *bleed* (Aurora) (Aurora) (Aurora) Damn it. My severed right arm was cut near the shoulder and is laying next to me. I was bleeding profusely, but I know enough healing magic to dumb the pain and close the broken blood vessels. I learned it to heal my insides myself. Old wounds from my youth. *heavy breath* *groan* (Jerica) I look at my opponent. It''s clear she suffered as much damage as me, if not more. The left side of her face is covered in blisters her left eye is swollen to the point it''s closed. Her hairs burned away and her scalp is visible. Her skin is burned in patches all over her body. Her right arm, the one she used to sever mine is bent the wrong way. It must have broken when I used force magic to throw her away, she flew thirty meters before roughly hitting the floor. No doubt she suffered internal damage as well. *groan* *dance* (Jerica) My opponent lost the magic threads she weaved. She uses the Beast''s collimating technique to to weave more. Even in her state it would only take a few seconds for her to have enough to weave a small spell. But some of my magic threads are still with me! I would never lose focus with only this much pain. It''s your loss, traitor. (Aurora) I use up all the magic threads I had left. This is far from my best weaving, but against a defenceless traitor it''s more than enough. *blinding light* "AAAAAHHHHHH!!!!" *wail* (Jerica) A fiery shower of light descends from the heavens themselves. The light engulf the traitor. She screams. Only for a second. The light disappear, and the traitor collapse on the ground, her skin burned black. *collapse* *dizzy* (Aurora) My head is spinning, and I can''t focus my sight. I barely hold onto my consciousness. (???) (Queen Orta) What? "Guards. Go find the one who attempted at my daughter''s life!" (Orta) "At once, my queen!" *run* (Queen''s Guards) "I remind you that interference with duels held in the Terrace of Honor is forbidden. I shall use my authority at this time to punish the perpetrators. A ruler should know when it''s wise not to act." (Orta) *becomes pale* (Third Princess Beata) Someone attempted at my life from one of the windows in the Royal Tower. A subordinate of Princess Beata, I assume. The Queen saved me. This was too bold an act. "I, Queen Orta, declares First Princess Aurora the winner of this duel!" (Orta) *far away* *cheers* *applauses* (Audience) "Guards. Take the traitor to the dungeon. Interrogate her." (Orta) "As you will, my Queen!" *run* *drag Jerica* (Queen''s Guard) "First Princess Aurora. I commend you for winning. As I told you before, you shall receive no rewards as you merely uphold your duty. Go to the Health Ward and have your wounds healed." (Orta) *weak voice* "Thank you, Mother." (Aurora) *staggers* *pick up severed arm* *walk away* (Aurora) My sisters are grinning ear to ear. I misjudged Mother''s intentions. And now I''m paying for it. I won, but I won''t be discarded, hopefully. But I might lose my ranking if my body doesn''t heal fast. Damn it! "I''m not done. If challenging the traitor means upholding your duty, it also implies that in not doing so, you failed the Kingdom, princesses!" The grin painted on my sister''s faces instantly disappear and becomes dread. "I, Queen Orta, decree that Princess who were present and failed to take action will lose twenty-five stones! Princesses who weren''t present and Princess Candidates will lose Fifteen stones!" (Queen Orta) Twenty-five?!? I can''t believe it! By losing so many at once some will be forced to leave the palace! Most will be disciplined! "There is more. Princess Candidate Aurora. I, Queen Orta, saw your technique and approve of its potential. You are to teach that technique to my Royal Magi. You will be awarded Ten Stones for this service!" (Queen Orta) Ten stones on top of that?!? I can''t believe it! "That will be all." *leave* (Queen Orta) *glare at Aurora* (Princesses) ... This was the right call after all! I have been through worse, my wounds are a small price to pay. My position as first Princess is more solid then ever! I just have to reach the Health Ward alive, now. *take severed arm* "Let me carry it for you, Aurora. Also, lean on my shoulder. I''ll accompany you." (Tutor Torva) ... I have no room to refuse my tutor''s kindness. I''m close to losing my consciousness. "I''m going to the Health Ward as well, let me accompany you, First Princess Aurora" *bow* (Royal Mage Mercurio Lodesto) My sisters may try something along the way. I can''t fight back as I am now. I don''t trust him at all, but I must take the risk. *weak voice* "It would be my honor, Royal Mage Lodesto." (Aurora) My sisters make room for me to pass as I head toward the Health Ward with my tutor and the Royal Mage. Chapter 29: Master Arteficer Mother Nature Location: Victoria / Housing District / Lenbor House Time: Y1503 / 5th day of the Wither Moon / Evening *enter* "I''m home, Mother." (Lenbor) Lenbor closed the sturdy door behind him and proceeded inside his familiar house. As a skilled arteficer working for a famous workshop, Lenbor had money to spare and bought this house for his Mother many years ago. The house was peculiar. Lenbor was surrounded by ferns, the floor was covered in grass, vines and flowers. Light crystals were feeding the plants with the light they needed. In the large living room, that looked more like a grotto than a room, there were several women dancing in circle around a small tree. "Blessed be Nature!" (Lenbor''s Mother, Kyala) "Nature is all loving!" (Sili) "Blessed is Nature!" (Kyala) "Nature~ (Leila) "My Son! Join us in prayer to the sacred tree!" *smile* (Kyala) "I won''t be joining you, Mother. I''m tired. Is the dinner ready?" (Lenbor) "Is it time, already?" (Kyala) *sigh* "I''ll be preparing dinner today as well, then." (Lenbor) "Always so serious. Why don''t we pray to nature together?" *wink* (Sili) Lenbor ignored the advances of the pleasant lady and headed upstairs to prepare dinner. Expecting his Mother to be engrossed in her prayers with her friends, Lenbor had bought some meat on his way home. The women won''t eat it of course, but he needs energy, for tomorrow it will be a tiresome day. -------------------------------- "Mother, come upstairs. Dinner is ready." (Lenbor) *rush upstair* *sit* "Your son is such a jewel! I wish I had a son like him!" (Leila) *sit* "I don''t. I wouldn''t be able to pray with him, otherwise." *smile* (Sili) "Keep dreaming! He never took you!" (Leila) *sit* "Thanks for preparing dinner, son~ (Kyala) On the table there was a plate filled with spiced fresh vegetables. Some grown inside the house that looked more like a garden that a living place. The women were stuffing their mouths until Kyala noticed what her son was eating. "Lenbor! Are you eating dead animals?!?" (Kyala) "Yes. It''s hard to eat them when they are alive." (Lenbor) *raise* "WHAT?!?" *hit table with palms* (Kyala) Kyala stood up on her seat, red in face. "Calm down, Kyala. We don''t impose our ways on others, remember?" (Leila) *sit* *whisper* "Animals are living being. It''s wrong to kill them." (Kyala) For a short while everyone eat in awkward silence, until Lenbor revealed the big news. "Mother, I''m leaving Victoria, tomorrow." (Lenbor) "... Ha ha ha! What a joke!" (Kyala) "Lenbor isn''t joking, Kyala." (Leila) *sweat* "Is it because of the meat?!? You can eat meat then! As much as you like!" (Kyala) "It has nothing to do with you, Mother. I have things to do in Alba. I''ll be gone for a long time, probably." (Lenbor) "But... But... How can I live without you?!?" (Kyala) "I''m sure you''ll manage, Mother." (Lenbor) "We''ll miss you, Lenbor. Take care of yourself. Come back to see me, sometimes." (Sila) "We''ll take care of your Mother for you, don''t worry." (Leila) Master and Apprentice Location: Victoria / Faber''s Workshop Time: Y1503 / 6th day of the Wither Moon / Dawn POV: A cart loaded with goods stopped by Faber''s Workshop. Riding on it was a Dark Skin woman in her late twenties. She was short and thin. With such a small physique it didn''t look like she could bargain well. But her elaborate clothes told a different story. "There it is, young man. Dried fish and travel supplies. Enough to last weeks! It''ll be just four coins and five light coins." (Merchant Maurine) "That''s actually a fair price. Here, take the money." (Lenbor) As two muscular Dark Skins that were following Maurine''s cart unloaded several barrels and sacks, Lenbor prepared a small pouch with the money owed. "I know you dislike haggling, Lenbor. Consider this my farewell gift." *smile* (Maurine) A surprisingly muscular old man with his back bent by old age approached the two. "How are the preparations coming, lad?" (Faber) "Almost done, Master. We''ll be ready in just half an hour." (Lenbor) "Your apprentice is so serious, Faber. Your grumpiness is rubbing on him. He won''t be able to get married at this rate, you know?" (Maurine) "If only that was true! Then he''d be able to focus on what truly matters, like what I did!" *grin* (Faber) "I''m right here. You know?" *hand over pouch* (Lenbor) *take money* "Thank you very much! Uhm... You seem to be going for a long trip. Does this have something to do with what happened at the Royal Palace yesterday?" (Maurine) Both Faber and Lenbor made a puzzled expression. They had no idea what Maurine was talking about. "Really? You should leave the forge sometimes old man! Yesterday there was a flashy duel on the open arena in the Royal Palace. Something big went down." (Maurine) "I couldn''t care less what those spoiled brats do in their little towers. I''m going to the the temple of Alba!" *grin* (Faber) "Master!" (Lenbor) The destination was supposed to be a secret. Lenbor was upset at his Master''s carelessness. "Don''t worry, lad. Maurine is a devote follower of the Church, now. Isn''t that right? Plus, I have known her her whole life. It''s fine for her to know." (Faber) Faber had noticed a small insignia with a red sun on Maurine''s belt and decided to speak up. "I never took you for a devote person, Maurine. Why the change of heart?" (Lenbor) "You are as sharp as always, Faber. A few moons back, the church was doomed, but from nowhere a little girl more powerful then even Meridia appears, and put the church back on track. Just like that. My guts tell me that Gloria is real. And she is angry. The Church is going to win, and I want to be on the winning side!" (Maurine) "Of course you are in it for profit. Here I thought you started to believe in something more than coins." (Lenbor) "Thank you! You couldn''t have made me a more charming compliment!" *smile* (Maurine) "Master Faber. When will you return?" (Arteficer Straun) Fourteen artificers of the workshop were waiting nearby, seeing the owner away. Faber had always been there. He never made it easy, but they learned a lot under his guidance. Despite his ways, they were all grateful. "I thought that was obvious. I''m never coming back. I''m going to Alba to die." (Faber) This sentence stunned everyone present. No words could come out of the employee of the workshop. "It''s true. I''m old. I always thought I''d die here in my workshop, but now that it came to that, I would like to see green before I die. My favourite customer, Meridia, lives in Alba now. There is good equipment there. I''ll pass on my enchanting techniques. I''ll die wielding an hammer and wearing a leather apron!" *grin* (Faber) *sad* "Master Faber. Rest easy. Only satisfied customer will ever leave your workshop. We''ll see to that." (Straun) ""Aye!"" (Artificers) After a short while, Lenbor and Faber departed, never to return. The artificers, holding back their tears, returned inside the workshop. Temple Gates Location: Victoria / Gloria''s Temple Gates Time: Y1503 / 6th day of the Wither Moon / Dawn It was early in the morning, the streets of Victoria had yet to become crowded. A cart proceeded slowly towards the temple of Gloria. After a left turn, the glorious facade of the Cathedral of Gloria dominated a small plaza. On the left, there were the gates of the temple complex, and behind them one could see two towers. A small company of soldiers was ready, waiting for Faber''s arrival. "My name is Reana. I was given the duty to escort you safely to Alba, Master Arteficer." (Mage Reana) "Greetings, Master Arteficer. I am Teram, leader of this unit. We are to serve as your escort." (Leader Teram) "Glad to see that the church is taking this matter seriously. I wondered if I should have hired some mercenaries to guard me for the trip." (Faber) "Mercenaries are in it for the profit. They would turn on you if for a light coin. We? It is Gloria''s will for you to reach Alba safely. We will lay down our lives to ensure your safe journey." (Leader Teram) "Whatever. Young mage, jump on board and be on guard. Soldiers, you''ll walk by the sides of my cart. It''ll take all day, so be ready." (Faber) "Don''t worry about us. We just made the journey! We won''t disappoint!" (Soldier Yastalia) Nature''s Call Location: North of Victoria / Royal Road The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Time: Y1503 / 6th day of the Wither Moon / Late Morning POV: Faber What a beautiful day. A nice breeze, a warm sun. It''s still a bit cold since winter is coming, but I''m dressed for the weather, so I''m comfortable enough. To think that this late in my life I would move away from my beloved workshop. A workshop I spent my whole life polishing. But this is the right call. I was too stingy with taking apprentices. And now I''m almost out of time. I do not wish for the enchanting techniques I developed over a lifetime with great effort and sacrifice to be lost. Lenbor is a good lad. The loss of his father, and the...state of his mother have been powerful drives. He makes up for his lack of aptitude with sheer force of will. But that isn''t nearly enough. He can never grasp my most advanced techniques. The little girl is different. It took even Meridia almost six years to figure out the . That girl did it in less than a moon. I care little for what my techniques will be used for. I care that they are not lost. And I''m sure that little girl can make my wish come true. *shake* (Cart) Here we go. My body reminds me that I''m not young anymore. "Lad. Stop the cart." (Faber) "Oi!" *horses stop* (Lenbor) "What is it, Master Arteficer?" (Leader Teram) "Nature''s call, Leader. My bladder is not what it used to be. I''ll only take a minute." (Faber) I climb down the cart and make my way to the road side. I''m surrounded by blades of grass taller than a full grown man. They would engulf the Royal road in a matter of moons if it were not for the constant maintenance. *piss* *pling* *pling* (Faber) Uhu? My piss is making a noise like it''s hitting glass or something. I crouch and look more closely. *move dirt* (Faber) ... What in the world is this?!? An hexagonal crystal about five centimetres in diameter, buried under a few centimetres of dirt! *pull* *groan* (Faber) I tried to pick it up. It would be worth a lot, but it won''t budge. It''s probably a crystal rod. Only Gloria knows how deep it goes. I''m shocked. What in the world is a crystal rod doing here?!? "Master! A cart is closing in from behind! Are you done or should we pull aside?" (Lenbor) *raise* "I''m done, lad!" (Faber) I would like to stop here and excavate this crystal. This warrants a closer examination. But it''s too dangerous. Pulling out something so valuable without proper protection is asking for trouble. I''m old enough to know that greed rarely pays off in the long run. I didn''t get to my ripe old age by taking gambles. I should reach Alba, first. *cover crystal rod* *walks away* (Faber) I do not understand why that crystal rod is here. But it''s clearly been buried there for a very, very long time. The elements must have recently pushed it closer to the surface. It will hopefully still be here until I''m able to mount a proper salvage operation with the help of the Church of Gloria. Still... What on heart is a crystal rod this large and valuable doing buried in the middle of nowhere??? Even in my last days, this world still hold surprises for me. Madre Location: Gloria''s Inquisition Headquarters Time: Y1503 / 6th day of the Wither Moon POV: Kaven The Silent Forest. A dangerous place, inhabited by dangerous criminals and magical beasts. Unknown to most, in the southern end of the forest there is a natural cave. The entrance to the Headquarters of the Inquisition of Gloria. My trusted inquisitors follow me inside the mouth of the cave. (Inquisitor Kaven) I lift a large rock. Under it a ladder that leads to the tunnels of our headquarters. (Kaven) "Inquisitor Kaven. We were eagerly awaiting for your arrival." (Inquisitor Nostra) "Likewise. Gather our brothers and sisters, Inquisitor Nostra." (Kaven) "We are gathered, already. Many hoped to see the fabled technique of the Gifted One." (Nostra) "Inquisitor Sebra will be teaching you. I need to see Madre, alone." (Kaven) "Yes. The Head Inquisitor is waiting for you in the Dark Council Chamber." (Nostra) Madre is as perceptive as always. She anticipated my needs. We head to the Main Hall. There, about twenty Inquisitors are standing, eagerly waiting to receive the Collimating Technique. "Sebra." (Kaven) My trusted subordinate undresses, and start dancing in circles. With little wasted motion, she efficiently collimate dense magic threads at her fingertips. Ten of them, as taught by the Gifted One. Other sisters felt the need to add unnecessary motion to the technique. I do not understand why. But Sebra is not like them. The technique is but a means to an end. *awe* (Everyone) "So this is the power of the Gifted One. Magnificent!" *maniacal laugh* (Inquisitor Incubo) "She weaved such dense magic threads so quickly!" (Inquisitor Novella) "Collimating. The Gifted One refers to this part of the process as Collimating." (Inquisitor Augure) I can leave this to Sebra. Right now, I need to see Madre. -------------------------------- Location: Gloria''s Inquisition Headquarters / Underground Council Chamber POV: Kaven My heart is still uneasy. I find it hard to reconciliate the words of the Gifted One with my Teachings. I hope Madre can help me sort out the storm raging inside of me. "Inquisitor Kaven. Madre was waiting for your report." (Guard Esorte) *slide round rock* (Guards) I pass though the narrow tunnel that leads to the Dark Council chamber. A small room lighted by a crystal light. Two thrones are empty. Only Madre is present right now. "Inquisitor Kaven. You have exceeded Gloria''s expectations, yet you seems troubled." (Madre) "You see right through me, Madre. The Gifted One asked me to use my technique with moderation. But this deeply troubles me. My teachings are to expunge sin, with whatever means is available to me." (Kaven) "What is the Gifted One, Inquisitor Kaven?" (Madre) "She is the True Daughter of Gloria, Head Inquisitor." (Kaven) "Yes. She certainly is. But before that, what is Gifted One?" (Madre) "She is a Fair Skin girl with unbound aptitude for magic. A seer in the making." (Kaven) "Yes. She is all of this, Inquisitor Kaven. But even before that, what is the Gifted One?" (Madre) I think hard about the words of Madre. What is she trying to show me? "... She is Liara. Daughter of Serina. She is... Pure?" (Kaven) "Yes. The words of the Gifted One and your Teachings. They both are true. Two faces of the same coin." (Madre) "Then... if the Gifted One embodies everything that is warm and bright~ (Kaven) "We must embody everything that is cold and dark. Shelter her and our faithful from sin and evil. For only darkness and cold can oppose sin without being tainted." (Madre) The blinding truth is now clear to me. Light cannot exist without darkness. Warmth cannot exist without cold. For the brighter the light~ ~the darker the shadow grows." (Kaven) Yes. I feel a fool for not having been able to see this simple truth by my own. The cold steal warmth. The darkness taint the light. In order for the pure to remain uncorrupted, we inquisitors must bears the weight, and do what needs to be done. I thank Gloria for Madre to be. In time of doubts she is a steady beacon that points us in the right direction. "Thank you, Head Inquisitor. The truth is clear to me once again. I feel a fool for faltering." (Kaven) "I''m merely a servant of Gloria, just like you, Inquisitor. We each have our part to play to make Gloria''s design a reality. Still, I have to give you bad news. We had a blight in our ranks. Sister Jerica betrayed the church and turned herself to the Queen." (Madre) *sweat* (Kaven) No! I knew something was off with her! I should have trusted my instincts! I should have~ "Madre. I allowed the evil to escape my sight! I shall storm the~ (Kaven) "I''m not finished, Inquisitor. The Sinner was killed by First Princess Aurora in a duel. It seems the Sinner was trying to work out some sort of deal with the Queen, but failed. What''s left of her body was brought to the dungeons below the Royal Palace." (Madre) "... I find this report hard to believe, Madre. While a far cry from the Gifted One or even Sebra, the Sinner had acquired the Collimating Technique. A mere princess should have been no match for her." (Kaven) "The source is reliable. It appears that she used a technique similar to the Gifted One''s. Still, it was a close fight and the First Princess was grievously injured." (Madre) This is troubling news. Our foes might become formidable treats in the near future! "What will it be, Madre?" *kneel* (Kaven) "Make sure every inquisitor hone their skills. Our sisters and brothers in the temples will do the same. When the time comes, the warmth of Gloria shall embrace all!" (Madre) Alba Location: Alba Time: Y1503 / 6th day of the Wither Moon / Sunset POV: Lenbor The final leg of our journey. We are climbing the steep road that leads to Alba. This place is beautiful. The setting sun is painting the mountains red. I can see a sea of grass extending as far as the eyes can see. Mother would love it here. On top of the hill, facing a near vertical cliff, stands the Temple of Alba. It''s not the biggest fortification, but the location makes it impressive nevertheless. Greeting us in front of the opened gates is a beautiful Fair Skin woman with long flowing blonde hairs and green eyes. She looks somewhat older than me. "Master Arteficer Faber. I, Priestess Mera welcome you to the temple of Alba as honoured guests." *bow* (Priestess Mera) "I have to say this place looks better than ever. I''m going to enjoy my stay here, Priestess." (Faber) "Mage Reana, Soldiers. You did well in ensuring the safety of our guests. Please, come inside." (Mera) "We merely upheld our duties, priestess." (Leader Teram) "I sensed a few scouts along the way, but nothing more. People are once again respectful of the power of Gloria." (Mage Reana) Our long journey has come to an end as we enter the small courtyard of this temple. Soldiers comes to take care of our cart, horses and baggages. Some women and a little girl close in. I have seen them before, they came to visit Master at the workshop a while back. "Meridia! You look like you might kick the bucket even before me!" *laugh* (Faber) "Old men first, Faber. I''m glad to see you arrived here safely. I had the forge cleaned up and refurbished just for you. Knowing you, you want to see that even before your own room, right?" (Meridia) Meridia. She was once the greatest enchantress in the continent. The best client Faber had. Together, they created impressive artifacts. They grew closer after Meridia''s illness. Master regretted Meridia losing her aptitude. "Old man! You''d better teach me properly this time! No more dirty tricks, like your rigged wooden sphere!" *cross arms* *pout* (Liara) "How was it a dirty trick, little girl? You managed to use the in the end, didn''t you?" *grin* (Faber) Wait... What? You mean to tell me that this little girl managed to solve the trial of the ??? She can''t more than three or four years in age! Has this something to do with her unsettling red eyes? Even I can''t do it!!! "Enough. You''ll have time to talk tomorrow. Our guests must be tired. Faber, come with me. Serina, show Lenbor to his chambers." (Meridia) I want to follow Master Faber, but I think he wants to catch up with Meridia. So I''ll leave them alone. "Arteficer Lenbor, please follow me. I''ll guide you to your chambers." *blush* (Serina) If I recall correctly, Serina served as Meridia''s ancilla before her illness. She is a beautiful woman. She looks about five years younger then me. She has long silver hairs that reach her ankles and deep blue eyes. She act shy and has good manners. A total opposite of the little girl that follows her around. Liara was rude toward my Master, earlier. I never saw anyone dare talk back to Master Faber before. I guess Master forgave her as she is very young. I can''t believe that this brat managed to use the ! I heard stories about her. To some, she is a Beast with inhuman aptitude that rains death on anyone that opposes the Church of Gloria. To other, she is the Gifted one. The incarnation of Gloria herself in this world. Seeing her up close, I feel like she is neither. She is just a girl. Her behaviour is not that of a three years old girl. She feels years older. Her environment must have forced her to grow up faster. Just like me. The little girl glances at me and Serina with her deep crimson eyes as we walk the corridors of the Temple. We raise on a spiral flight of stairs until Serina stops in front of a small wooden door. "This is your room, Arteficer Lenbor. If you need anything, my room is one level above. Don''t hesitate to knock." *blush* (Serina) "Thank you, Sister Serina. And you can drop the honorific, just call me Lenbor." (Lenbor) "Likewise, you can call me Serina!" *smile* (Serina) *enter* *close door* (Lenbor) The room is much smaller than my home in Victoria, but that is to be expected. From the small window I can see the plains. This room will do just fine. I''d better get some sleep. I need to be in my top form to help Master, tomorrow. I''ll finally receive Master greatest techniques! Basement Location: Alba / Forges Time: Y1503 / 6th day of the Wither Moon / Sunset POV: Faber I feel tired, my old body just want to go to sleep. But Meridia clearly has something to tell me. In private. We descends several flights of spiral stairs. We must be dozens of meters under the courtyard, deep within the rocks. Suddenly, the paved walls and carefully chiselled stairs leave place to naked natural looking rocks. Sensing my uneasiness, Meridia speaks. "The fortification of Alba was already there when the Imperial Colonists arrived in the continent. Over the centuries it''s been maintained, expanded and built upon. But this is the oldest part of the fortification, and has remained mostly untouched." (Meridia) As we descends deeper and deeper, the crystal lights leave place to glowing lines in the rock. Is this an enchantment? "Those channels were engraved by the builders of this fortification. They collimate aether by themselves, give strength to the rock all while lighting the corridors." (Meridia) Impressive. I can make self powered enchantments as well, but they tend to be unreliable, needing a skilled mage to reactivate if they power down. The enchantment on those walls has been active for centuries? I have a guess on who built this place. "Elves." (Faber) "Most likely." (Meridia) "I thought they liked trees and forests. This place is more suited for moles than for elves." (Faber) "Obviously the elves wanted to be here badly enough that they built this fortification. Remember that we know of elves only from records the Imperial Colonists brought with them when they arrived in Cullania. Those tales might be a bunch of lies for all we know." (Meridia) "Yes. I''d rather believe first hand evidence than those stories as well." (Faber) We arrive a small grotto like room. It''s irregular in shape, with an uneven floor. There are stalagmites and the rocks are covered in shining blue lines that forms elaborate patterns. The walls around us have many circular tunnels dug in them. Meridia enters one of the corridors. She has to crouch to pass, but I''m smaller. I have no need to do that. "Faber. May I present you The Forge of Alba!" (Meridia) "... I see the Elves knew a thing or two about forges!" *grin* (Faber) Chapter 30: Enchantress Engraving 101 Location: Alba / Weaving Chamber Time: Y1503 / 7th day of the Wither Moon POV: Liara Today is a special day. Today I will finally learn enchanting! I feel like this is the key to unlock the unique power gave me: . Actually, I have two special powers. One is the power to see. It doesn''t sound too useful if I say it like that but the trick is that this power should have no limit at all. I should be able to see through space, time and dimensions alike. I meant it as a way to see what''s coming, and correct things before they can go wrong. The only problem is that my mind is too small to handle the flow of information, so I asked voice for a second power. An enchantment that would interface with my omni-sight and sift through the deluge of information for me. Gamer Me called it . Soon after my rebirth, Meridia activated a portion of by chance, and was crippled as a result. Clearly, I need to grasp magic to a certain degree before I attempt to activate it. I don''t want to lose my body because of a rushed effort. Still, my omni-sight activated once before, even without the help of . I felt something bad was going to happen. My guts were tangled. And that night, assassins came to take my life. "Good morning, Liara. Are you ready to become an enchantress?" (Lenbor) "You? I thought Faber and Meridia were going to teach me." (Liara) "I''m not you, my name is Lenbor. And at your level, you don''t need them as teachers. I''m more than qualified enough to get you started. Plus, my Master is not going to make it easy for you. You''ll have to steal his techniques from him. He is never going to give them to you." (Lenbor) "I''m sorry, Master Lenbor. Please, don''t be mad?" *look down* (Liara) "... Uhm... No, I am sorry, Liara. I didn''t mean to be rude. Let''s start enchanting, ok?" (Lenbor) [You sure like to take advantage of your young age as scapegoat for your missteps.] (Bookworm Me) He he he. I do! I was a bit disappointed that it was not Faber, but probably is for the best. That old man would have asked me to do something unreasonable. Lenbor might be a more forthcoming. "Here, Arteficer, the tool you requested." (Merce) "Leave the sacks over there." (Lenbor) Two Dark Skins brought several sacks. Lenbor opens one, and bring out a brush, some ink, a strange tool, and several slices of wood cut from of a small tree. They are maybe five centimetres in diameter and one centimetre thick. "Draw a circle in the wood with the brush." (Lenbor) I guess the lesson has started. *draw* (Liara) "Good enough. Now take the engraving tool, make an incision along the line, while pouring magical power in the tool itself." (Lenbor) The engraving tool is like a cutter. A sharp metal blade attached to a wooden stick. I fidget my fingers, collimate some aether, refine a few magic threads, and direct them inside the tool. It''s obviously enchanted. Later, I''ll analyze the enchantment. Now, I try and make an incision on the slice of wood. *engrave* (Liara) [Your magic sight is not giving me enough informations. Activate an analysis spell. I want to see clearly what''s happening inside there.] (Science Me) With my free hand I collect some more magic threads and prepare to weave a spell. (Liara) Now, I can see a luminous wire forming at the tip of the tool while I make an incision on the wood. It looks similar to a magic channel. But it''s flimsy and irregular. [Intriguing. The tool seems to be solidifying the aether. Aether. Such a strange substance. It''s immaterial like light, but can interact with regular matter, and apparently it can become solid as well under the right conditions.] (Science Me) I can see from Science Me experience that this really is a unique and unexpected property. Good thing this engraving tool is easy to use. I just have to pour aether in using a magic thread. My mind is free to focus on the analysis spell. "There, I closed the circle! What do you think about it?" (Liara) Lenbor come close, take the piece of wood, and closely look at it. He is using his magic sight alone? If mine isn''t sharp enough, what can he tell by seeing only blurry shadows? "... The engraving was successful. There are no interruptions nor overgrowth in the magic channel. It''s thin and irregular, but it''s your first time engraving, so it''s to be expected." (Lenbor) I''ll be damned. [Lenbor has been handling artifact for most of his life. He knows from experience what the blurry shadows are meant to look like.] (Doctor Me) I guess I still have a long way to go. "Here, Liara. Try to activate the enchantment." (Lenbor) I wonder what does it do. It''s just a rough circular magic channel. I put down the engraving tool, grab the piece of wood, and direct a thin magic thread to my enchantment. As soon as they touch, the channel lights up. I can see specks of light running along the circumference. As I inject more and more power, the circle becomes brighter and brighter. I mean, my magic sight see the flow of aether as light. To someone without aptitude, this would look like any other piece of wood, with no light at all. *flare* "Ah!" *drop* (Liara) The wood around the channel caught fire, destroying it! It was just a fizzle, but it scared me nevertheless. Now there is a burned rough circle on the piece of wood. "What you just saw was an overload. The channel couldn''t bear the aether flow, and ruptured, damaging it''s surroundings. You have to be careful, as the same thing can happen to the channels inside your own body if you overexert yourself too far." (Lenbor) [Not that it can ever happen to you, considering how absurd your aptitude for magic is.] (Lenbor) So this is what happened to Meridia back then during my baptism? Ouch! [This reminds me of lightning strike damage, only on the inside. I''m surprised they can treat this level of injuries.] (Doctor Me) "Master Lenbor, What did my enchantment do before blowing up?" (Liara) "Nothing, of course. It just circulated aether pointlessly." (Lenbor) "How do I make my enchantment do something?" (Liara) "This will take you time. You need to learn the shapes. Then you need to learn to have the right thought at the right time while you engrave. All while carefully making the channel as thick and uniform as you can." (Lenbor) "Can I see you try?" (Liara) "Of course, but don''t be too rash. It took me many years to engrave my first working enchantment. I am more suited to metalworks than engraving high tier spells anyway." (Lenbor) The young man pick a new slab of wood and the engraving tool. He closes his eyes and etches a circle. He moves his hand at a steady pace, while injecting a constant amount of aether. It''s just like I did, only the circle is actually round. [He is good! Drawing a circle that well is really hard to do!] (Artist Me) The channel is thicker and more regular. I wonder how many years of practice it took him to reach this level. "There, it''s done. Try to activate it, Liara." (Lenbor) I grab the newly enchanted slab of wood and direct a tiny magic channel to it. (Artifact) A small bright globe of light forms just above the surface of the slab of wood. "That is all you need, Liara. From now on I want you to practice engraving. Do it a little every day, and try to understand what went wrong before you make another attempt. Feel free to show me your enchantments. I wouldn''t show them to Faber if I were you." (Lenbor) "Thank you, Master Lenbor. I will do my best!" *smile* (Liara) "I''m sure you will." *leave* (Lenbor) Lenbor leaves. I''m now alone, with only guards looking from the balcony. Time to get to work. I have a enchantment to engrave! Equipment Location: Alba / Elven Forge Time: Y1503 / 7th day of the Wither Moon POV: Faber Alba has always been in an almost abandoned state. The Church formally held it, but I don''t think this place has ever been contested. Not even during the War. I always had the impression that this place held no value. A drain of resources for whomever held it. There are no stable rivers around. Whenever someone tries to settle down, a drought follow, and the settlers are forced to leave. It''s a fortification that guards nothing. But this was all an impression. One that the Church was happy to maintain. What a secret the Church of Gloria was keeping. This fortification was built by elves. The lower levels are filled with chambers laid with complex enchantments performing incredible functions! The most valuable chamber is the Forge of Alba. The actual furnace is a small well filled with molten rocks. An enchantment keep the well from melting, and keep the lava hot and in a liquid state. There are pedestals, laid with more enchantments. Over them, balls of molten metal are suspended in mid air. Refineries, clearing the metal of impurities. There are several small openings on the wall and the ceiling. I gather they are used to keep the air inside clean. They work so well, that the air here is actually better than what you breathe in the streets of Victoria. Another station is used to quickly chill whatever is put inside it''s opening. It is faster than submerging the metal in the water. Perfect for tempering. The final station has two spheres attached to two pillars at waist height. The operator just has to grab them, and can freely move molten metal from one station to another and give shape to it using only their mind! On top of that, there are tools all over. Meridia showed me the functions of some of them. This place is beyond priceless. No doubt the Healing Artifact Meridia spoke of was found here. "So, Faber. What do you think of the Forge of Alba?" (Meridia) "Why are you showing me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll spill the bean?" (Faber) "It won''t matter. As long as you teach the Gifted One, everything will unfolds as Gloria wills it." (Meridia) "Sure... Whatever you say, Meridia... Say, how much do you understand of those enchantments? I''m sure you studied them in great details." (Faber) "I know what they do, and how they works. But I have never been able to replicate them. My channels are too big. The overall enchantment would be far too gigantic for me to engrave it all. Those enchantments cannot be duplicated." (Meridia) "The elves sure are something to exceed your skills. And you say the enchantment inside the little girl are even greater than the ones here?" (Faber) "As far as heaven is from earth. There is no comparison." (Meridia) "Scary. What do you want me to do with this forge?" (Faber) "Armors, weapons, and artifacts. Liara cannot act alone. One day she will set foot outside, and she will need comrades for her crusade. I wish to provide them with the tools they need to reshape this world according to Gloria''s will! Liara will be part of a unit unlike anything that came before!" (Meridia) "Liara''s unit! And I am to arm them? Equipment that will be used to change the course of history? I thought the artifacts I made for you back then were to be my final masterpiece. Not anymore! So be it, Meridia. You''ll have what you want!" *grin* (Faber) Uhm... Was everything that happened to me in my long life set to lead me here?... Ha ha ha! Hear me! I''m starting to talk like them! I lived my whole life trying to become the greatest arteficer there was and etch my name in history. I want for everyone that follow for ages to come to remember my name. Faber, the Master Arteficer. One last job and my legacy will be assured! Yes. I''ll die wielding an hammer inside the best forge in the continent to create equipment that will reshape this world. Yes. This is how I want to go.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Left Behind Location: Red Harbor Town / Streets Time: Y1503 / 10th day of the Wither Moon A few moons back disaster befell Red Harbour Town. Caught in a fight between the Inquisition of Gloria and sinners, two merchant ships were sunk. Most of the crew and many city guards died, leaving many widows behind and breaking families apart. The small but vibrant town lost life in the aftermath. Shops closed, families lost their livelihood. Children were abandoned to fend for themselves. A young woman, was walking the streets, gathering the children. She wanted to help them, by creating a orphanage. But she needed money for that. She was headed toward the Lord''s Manor. The woman, spotted a child wrapped in a dirty dark rag, curled on the side of the street. She approached him. "Do you have a family?" (Gretel) "..." (Boy) "Come with me, then! We''ll become your family!" *smile* *extend hand* (Gretel) Without changing expression, the boy took the hand of the young woman and rose up on his feet. -------------------------------- Location: Red Harbor Town / Lord''s Manor / Hallway ~therefore, we would like for you to make a donation to our orphanage, Lord." *bow* *sweat* (Gretel) A young woman dressed in sober clothes stood in the hallway of the manor of the lord. With her, a dozen children of varying ages. The Lord, a man in his mid forties with a long nose and small round glasses looked upon the woman and the children. He walked by, carefully examining them. [The wait is unbearable. Please say something!] *sweat* (Gretel) "Of course I will help you, fair lady. It is noble of you to help the one most in need, and it is my duty as governor to help my citizen." (Lord Lesto Hartae) *gaping* [Did he really say that?] (Gretel) *clap* *clap* "Kyee, see to it that this noble spirit receives coins. Also, make sure the guards help her out in setting up the orphanage." (Lesto) "As you will, my Lord." *bow* (Kyee) "Thank you!!! May Gloria bless you for your generosity!!" *tears* *kneel* (Gretel) "Think nothing of it, fair lady. Uhm... That boy. He looks like he went trough a lot" *point* (Lesto) The Lord pointed at a boy, dressed in a dirty dark rag that covered his face. "This one... he hasn''t spoken a word, my Lord. But I''ll make him feel better!" (Gretel) "Let me help you. My healer can give him special care. I''ll let him stay in my manor until he recovers." (Lesto) "But... He is just... Of course, my Lord. Thank you." *look down* (Gretel) "Come, young boy. You look hungry. Let get you some food." *smile* (Lesto) *walk* (Young boy) -------------------------------- Location: Red Harbor Town / Lord''s Manor / Guest''s Room "Lord Lesto. A warm bowl of soup, as you requested." (Cook) "Thank you. Now leave. Make sure nobody gets in." (Lesto) "... Of course." *close* (Cook) The lord face became stern as he addressed the boy in a totally different tone. "We are alone. Let him come out." (Lesto) (Moria) The boy''s eyes became white for a moment before returning to normal as light from a necklace filtered from behind the boy''s rags. "Lord Lesto. May I know why we didn''t receive your contribution, this moon?" (Boy) "Didn''t you receive my message?" (Lesto) "I''m afraid I can''t accept that answer. The Church of Gloria has to be stopped. We can''t do it without your contribution." (Boy) "Don''t kid yourself, Moria. I didn''t get to my position by making lost bets. I invested in your enterprise when you were bringing results. But your scheme has failed. It''s time to move on to other ventures." (Lesto) "Fool! The Beast is growing in strength with each passing day! We have to kill her!" (Boy) "You tried, repeatedly, and failed. Losing many valuable assets in the process. It is time to cut my losses. And you, Moria. I always took you for the pragmatic type. If I didn''t know better, I''d say you have become a man of faith as well." (Lesto) "Mock me all you want. The Beast will come for you one day. She can''t be reasoned with. And once she grows to full strength, she will be unstoppable! You HAVE to act!" (Boy) "I helped the inquisitors. At great costs, may I add. I''m in a good terms with the leadership of the church. I''m confident I will be spared by the purge. They can''t kill ALL of us now, can''t they? Someone has to survive to rebuild. I plan to be that person." (Lesto) "I can''t believe what I am hearing!" (Boy) "You should. You came here possessing the body of this boy, not in person. Why?" (Lesto) "Are you kidding me? Only a fool would enter your manor without insurance." (Boy) "Only a fool. Yet that inquisitor did it. He entered my manor, alone and unguarded. He was no fool. He knew my man were ready to kill him. Still, he threatened me. In my HOME! ME!" (Lesto) "And you let him walk away with his life?!?" (Boy) "You and I, Moria, are man of reason. We are after money and power, we can trust in that, even if in that only. But those... things? Their faith make them blind. They would rather die than compromise. Kill one, an hundred more would have followed. They lack self preservation. Unlike us." (Lesto) "You''ll regret this choice. Nobody crosses ME!" (Boy) "I don''t think so. Also, refrain from using young boys again. I wouldn''t want for strange rumors to spread. As a matter of fact, I''ll take this artifact for myself, and release the boy." (Lesto) "Don''t you dare!" *hold artifact tightly* (Boy) "You scheme had potential, Moria. The Cult. The Royal Family. Taking advantage of the fall of Meridia. All while not enraging the faithful citizens. But the Beast appeared, and you failed to contain her. It is time to sever our contract. Goodbye, Moria." *take artifact away* (Lesto) *collapse* (Boy) Confession Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 11th day of the Wither Moon POV: Kaven Inside the dark dungeon chamber, a crystal light is shining on a table in the centre of the room. There, the survivor from the force that dared assault the Gifted One on her way to Alba lay restrained. He is still breathing, but his eyes are wide open and look devoid of any will. Like a doll. "Did you call for me, Inquisitor Incubo?" (Kaven) "I did, Inquisitor Kaven. I got a confession before the fragile mind of this sinner broke!" *grin* (Incubo) "You know where the escapees are?" (Kaven) "Yes and no. They came from different places. But I know where those places were. Abandoned forts, caves, pillaged Dark Skin villages." (Incubo) "That will suffice. I will have my Inquisitors quietly head out and find out more." (Kaven) "Yes! A sin as big as attempting at the life of the Gifted One can never be forgiven! Let them know the warmth of Gloria!!" *maniacal laugh* (Incubo) This will serve as a good testing ground for the Collimating Technique bestown upon me by the Gifted One herself. Eradicating all sin will be difficult, but I, Kaven, will succeed. I will leave a world ripe for the Gifted One to reshape under Gloria''s own guidance. *leave* *whisper* "Gloria bears witness to my promise" (Kaven) Council Location: Gloria''s Temple / Council Chamber Time: Y1503 / 11th day of the Wither Moon Using the communication artifact, the council was hearing the report from the Priestess of Alba. ~And this concludes my report." (Priestess Mera) "..." (Head of the Council Vaerminia) "You should have asked for our approval before showing Faber the Forge of Alba. It''s one of our most guarded secrets." (Councilwoman Pernida) "It is true. Meridia took that decision on her own. But I think she did the right thing. Faber is surrounded by our forces. He is not going to speak." (Mera) "How can you be certain? We had a spy in our ranks all along. Thankfully, Jerica didn''t know of our darkest secrets. There might be more." (Lord of the Knights Teoren) "Enough. I''ll let this slide, for now. Tell Meridia that this won''t happen a second time." (High Priestess Amigarde) "A third time, you mean? She was already given a second chance, remember?" (Vaerminia) "This is my decision to make. And it''s final. Unless you wish to remove me?" (Amigarde) *glare* (Vaerminia) "Moving on. We received a request from the Royal Family. They wish for the First Princess Aurora to be healed at Alba." (Pernida) "Is this a joke?" (Mera) "I don''t think so. The First Princess was injured during the fight against Jerica. She apparently developed the Collimating Technique on her own." (Pernida) "They wanted Liara dead. Do they mean to use the First Princess as a sacrificial pawn to take Liara out?" (Teoren) "No. Remember that the treaty with the Principality of Saren will soon expire. The Queen would not want risk depleting her forces at such time." (Councilwoman Kamila) "I agree. Orta is no fool. This is a sign of goodwill on her side. And this is perfect for us too. The only thing the High Priestess wants is for Liara to pick up the pieces after all. And she''ll need time for that." (Vaerminia) *glare* (Amigarde) "Very well. I''ll make preparation for rooms for the First Princess and her entourage." (Mera) "I''ll have the Royal Family informed right away." (Teoren) "Moving on. The Inquisition got a lead from the lone survivor of Leonora''s warband. They plan to purge the escapees." (Pernida) "They''ll need reinforcements. Let us ask the Royal Family for help. Officially they had nothing to do with it. If Orta is serious about it, she''ll provide us with the fodder." (Vaerminia) "Soldiers are no fodder, Vaerminia!" (Teoren) "Of course not, Lord Teoren. Vaerminia means to say that the Inquisition needs numbers and courage. They might have an hard time if they face many scattered rogue soldiers." (Councilwoman Cassandra) "Proceed. If there are no more matters to be discussed, we can end this meeting. Mera, keep me posted on the progresses of Gifted One." (Amigarde) Mission Location: Victoria / Royal Palace / Health Ward Time: Y1503 / 12th day of the Wither Moon POV: First Princess Aurora The Royal Magi are gathered in my treatment room to witness the Collimating Technique. *nggg* (Aurora) My arm stings! Still, that''s a good sign, according to the Royal Healer. It means I''ll be able to move my arm again, one day. *dance* *collimate aether* (Aurora) "... Is this a trick? How can such a simple technique be so effective?!?" (Royal Mage Arianna Termione) "It takes genius to accomplish great things in simple ways. The Beast really made a fool of us Magi, really." (Royal Mage Mercurio Lodesto) "If we can deploy this technique on a large scale~ (Royal Mage Castella Sempre) *enter* "Gracing you with her presence, Queen Orta!" (Page Solel) **kneel** (Everyone) "Royal Magi. Do you think it is within your capabilities to replicate this technique?" (Queen Orta) "Of course, my Queen. The technique itself is simple enough." (Mercurio Lodesto) "Then, get to it! Master the technique as quickly as you can!" (Orta) ""As you will!"" (Royal Magi) "Now leave. I wish to speak with my favourite daughter alone." (Orta) Everyone but Mother and the page leave the room. "How is your body, First Princess Aurora?" (Orta) "I will heal in time, Mother. The healer says I will regain use of it, eventually. But worry not. I don''t need a second arm anyway!" (Aurora) What?!? Mother is collimating aether! I need to~ (Orta) *crush on the wall* "Ahhhh!!!" (Aurora) She hit me on my blind side with her spell! I couldn''t get my defenses up in time! My arm is bleeding, the wound opened. It hurts. "It seems to me that you do need that arm after all." (Orta) *heavy breath* "I''m sorry, Mother. I''ll pay more~ (Aurora) "Silence! The Queen is speaking!" (Page Solel) "I made a proposition to the Church of Gloria. And they accepted. You are to depart for the Temple of Alba and have your wounds tended for by Gloria''s Healers." (Orta) What? That''s were the Beast is! What does Mother expect for me to do there? "You will not be alone. You can bring two retainers of your choice. Anyone you want. And the First Prince will come with you as well. I expect you to ensure his well being." (Orta) The First Prince? He carries the royal blood, and will become my husband if I ever become queen. Does mother wants for us to grow closer? Already? That''s like announcing that I won! "... This is confidential, but the First Prince is to try and win over the heart of the Gifted One, Liara. I would try to arrange a marriage with the leadership of the Church, but previous encounters show us that Liara is allowed a great deal of freedom in her choices. If the First Prince succeeds in his mission, Liara would become strength for the Kingdom." (Orta) I am conflicted. I''m not sure what Mother intentions are. Should I take her words at face value? If so, the success of the First Prince would mean my failure, and me being left behind! *shiver* (Aurora) No! Mother might just be testing my loyalty. One of Mother''s teachings is that a ruler should put the supremacy of the Kingdom above their own well being. Also there are so many unknown. Will I be in danger? Surely! Will the First Prince be in danger? Surely! Should I ensure the failure of the First Prince? Maybe that''s the point. Or maybe, merely surviving this trip, might be enough. But in a fight, would I be able to contend with the Beast? She is supposed to be far superior with the traitor, Jerica. And I barely won against her. ... But the Queen wouldn''t take no for an answer. I can only do my best. I must show confidence. It''s better to just die than to be discarded like trash! *stand up* "At your will, Mother. I will not disappoint you!" *hold bleeding arm* (Aurora) "Those are turbulent times, Aurora. But it''s in time of chaos that one can gain the most. Be decisive, thoughtful and resourceful. Adapt to your situation. Life is different outside of the Royal Palace. It is time for you to learn that if you ever hope to become a ruler." *leave* (Orta) Enchantress Location: Alba / Liara''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 15th day of the Wither Moon POV: Liara [Let''s try again. I edited a portion of the spell that dealt with thought reconstruction.] (Science Me) I gather some aether with my fingers. I don''t need a lot. I pick a new slice of wood, and point my index toward it, leaving a small gap. (Liara) This spell, take the place of the engraving tool. [Like all their spells, there is a lot of bloating due to their incomplete understanding of how magic actually works. It''s just easier to make a more efficient version, than learn to adapt to that mess.] (Science Me) [What would be best would be to enchant new tool with our own engraving enchantment. But we need to learn enchanting to do that. Ah, the old tale of the bird and the egg.] (Gamer Me) Be quiet! I need to focus! (Liara) To help me, I''m actually weaving the spell I want to engrave. In future I won''t need that, but this way I have a clear image. My fingers follow the trajectory that feels more natural, with the image of in mind. It''s like my finger knows where it wants to go. It''s this what they mean with learning the shapes? ... (Liara) *exhale* (Liara) The magic circuit is closed. Let''s see how it came out. (Liara) [The magic channel is thick and uniform. You were able to engrave it in the depth of the wood without damaging the skin. The final shape resemble an infinity symbol. I have n idea why, but the shape is closed. I can see nothing wrong.] (Science Me) [Come on, fire it up!] (Gamer Me) I hesitate a little, but I direct a magic thread toward the piece of wood. I touch the enchantment, and let aether flow into it. (Artifact) I did it! I mean, the light looks pathetic, it''s barely visible and it trembling, like it''s fighting to exist. But it''s there! [Yay! All that''s left now is unlocking !] (Gamer Me) [There is work to be done, but we are on the right track to eclipse those troglodytes!] (Science Me) [Let''s show Mother!] (Bookworm Me) -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Serina''s Chamber *enter* "Mother! Look!" (Liara) *pat head* "My sweet Liara, you look happy. What did you manage to do, this time?" (Serina) "Hello, Liara. That slice of wood you are holding looks promising." (Meridia) "Oh, many blessings, Sister Meridia. I managed to do it! I engraved a inside this piece of wood!" (Liara) *hug* "Well done, Liara! You are an enchantress, now!" (Serina) "Why don''t you show us, Gifted one?" (Meridia) "Yes!" (Liara) I gather some aether, and rush to activate the enchantment. *flare* (Wood) On the wooden piece there is now a slightly burned track in the form of an infinity symbol. "..." (Serina) "..." (Meridia) "... I... I swear it was working just a second ago!!! I don''t know why the channel burned out like this!!" (Liara) "It''s alright, I''m sure the next one will last longer, Liara." *pat head* (Serina) Chapter 31: Intel Tea Location: Victoria / Royal Palace / Health Ward / Aurora''s Treatment Room Time: Y1503 / 16th day of the Wither Moon POV: Aurora "Thank you for coming, Minister." (Aurora) *sit* "Of course I would come if you call, First Princess. Is there anything I can help you with?" (Minister of Information Helena Grande) The Minister of Information is a Fair Skin woman about forty years of age. She wears a dark blue form fitting dress. A cowl covers her head, hiding her hair and casting shadows over her face. Her role as a minister is made evident by her signet of black gold with an open eye etched on it. *pour tea* (Ancilla Falesia) "This will be all. Leave us." (Aurora) *bow* "As you will, Princess." *leave* (Falesia) "As you know, the fight with the traitor left my arm crippled. The Queen wishes for me to go to Alba and receive treatment from Gloria''s healers." (Aurora) "Fascinating." *sip* (Helena) The Minister didn''t obtain her position only because of her family name. If my tutor didn''t introduce me to her techniques, I would probably fall from them. One such wisdoms is that humans are uncomfortable in long silences. If you want someone to reveal more information, you just have sit in silence. They will talk. *sip* (Aurora) By staying silent as well, she''ll understand that I know of this, and we can move on to have a more meaningful discussion. ... "... What do you wish of me, First Princess. My time is valuable." (Helena) "The reports of Jerica, the traitor and whatever intel you may have on the Beast, the Church of Gloria and Alba." (Aurora) "What you ask may not even exist, Princess. It will take time to find out. And as I said my time is valuable. You see, my duties are many, there may be much to be done before I can search." *sip* (Helena) A veiled way to say that she wants something in exchange. "Of course, minister. I''m just speaking by hypotheticals, here. But if I were to succeed in my mission, I would be closer to the position of Queen, wouldn''t I? Who is again that decides how the treasury is allocated? I never seem to remember~ *smile* (Aurora) *grin* "My time is valuable, First Princess. But it is my duty to answer to your request. You''ll have the scrolls delivered to your room by the end of the day. As for Alba, you may want to search the Royal Library. Someone that lived in the past might just have left records of that place somewhere in the library." (Helena) Materials Location: Alba / Mera''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 16th day of the Wither Moon POV: Lenbor *knock* "Priestess Mera, Master Artificer Faber and Artificer Lenbor seek audience with you." (Lenbor) "Please, come in." (Mera) Master and I enter the large chamber of the priestess. Of course she enjoys a much larger room than we do. What a sight. The light from the sun shine from the window behind her, making her appearance somewhat divine. She is so beautiful. "Master Faber, what do you think of our forge?" (Mera) "It will do. Yes, it will do!" *grin* (Faber) Uhm... Master is not easy to please when it comes to his tools. We even brought in materials to improve their forge as we were sure it would be lacking. Now I want to see it even more. I guess Meridia had an hand in preparing it to suit my Master needs. "Lenbor, that piece of wood you are holding, did Liara enchant it?" (Mera) "Yes. Feel free to examine it." (Lenbor) The enchantment she engraved failed, but how many years it took for me to reach this level? I''m hesitant to show her progress, but my master hate lies. And I can''t exactly hide it. It''s best just to show it. Still, I am reminded how much aptitude and gifts matter. All my handwork, and soon I will be surpassed by a three years old little girl. *look down* (Lenbor) (Priestess Mera) "Impressive. You make for a good teacher, Lenbor." (Mera) "... I don''t deserve praise. Liara''s aptitude and intelligence are off the scale. She would surpass me in no time, regardless of who teaches her." (Lenbor) "Good thing you noticed, lad. You can never compete with her, as you could never compete with Meridia. So don''t! Do what you can do. Only a fool would try to fit where he doesn''t belong." (Faber) ... I will never achieve Master''s techniques then. "Once Liara grows as enchantress, Meridia and Faber will take over as her teachers. But right now she needs a kindred spirit to start with. You, Lenbor, are perfect in this role. After that, I plan to offer you a place as smith for the Church of Gloria, if you wish for it. We can use a man of your talents." (Mera) *glance at Faber* (Lenbor) "It''s your choice lad. Always had been. Other were more adept than you, but I took you in because you put the work in and never give up! You''ll do fine as smith for those people. Gloria knows how much they need a good smith!" (Faber) What am I doing with my life? My dream to achieve Master''s technique will never come true. My Mother will never change. Father will never come back. What am I to do? Is forging weapons and armor all? Who am I forging weapons for? I feel more lost than ever. "Lass, since I''m here I might as well tell you. I need materials. Lots of them! Black Gold. Crystals. Gems. Precious Metals. Old Wood." (Faber) "Lass?!? *sigh* Very well. As long as you forge for the church, we''ll procure what you need. About the payment~ (Mera) "I don''t need payment. Give it to the lad here if you want. I already received payment from Meridia. Something money can''t buy!" *grin* (Faber) I wonder what Master means by those words... "There is more. I will tell you where to find black gold. Also, I''ll share with you the location of a large crystal. Make sure you don''t half ass the retreival expeditions." (Faber) *gaping* (Lenbor) I can''t believe Master is willing to share such secrets!!! What kind of payment did he receive from meridia?!? "... That''s... very generous of you, Master Arteficer." (Mera) "Not at all. There are possibilities that were never opened to me. Something that can only be done here and now. The material you gather will be for me to use. As far as I''m concerned, it''s you who are working for me! He he he." (Faber) Royal library Location: Victoria / Royal Palace / Royal Library Time: Y1503 / 16th day of the Wither Moon POV: Aurora As I walk down the corridor, the white sterile walls of the health ward leave place to marble walls covered in portraits. Beyond that, the style changes again to wooden walls with no windows, lighted by crystals, until i reach a large old looking wooden door. I don''t know why the door is so big. It''s so impractical that there is a smaller door on the large door! I pass through as guards glances at me. *enter* (Aurora) The Royal Library. The greatest collection of knowledge in the Kingdom. I remember looking on scrolls about healing magic when I was learning how to treat myself. *whisper* "Sister. I see you are feeling better. How is your arm? The thought of you not being able to use it anymore won''t let me sleep at night!" *teary eyes* (Princess Candidate Elise) *whisper* "Thank you, sister. Your words of comfort are already making me feel better." *smile* (Aurora) The library is neutral ground, we princesses are not allowed to oppose each others in here. Exchanging empty word is all we can do. As I walk through the familiar bookshelves, I see one of my sisters kneeled on the floor, as engrossed in her research as always. *whisper* "Sistina. How are you?" (Aurora) *jump* "Ah!" *tumble* (Princess Sistina) Sistina is a bit older than me. She has long unkept silver hairs, and is short in stature. Her attire is not befitting a princess and she is flat. She dislike conflict and hate competition. She basically lives in the library where my sisters can''t touch her. *extend hand* *whisper* "Here, let me help you."(Aurora) *grab hand* *whisper* "I''m sorry, Aurora." (Sistina) *whisper* "It''s alright, Sistina. Say, what are you researching, those days?" (Aurora) *whisper* "I was looking into this tale on how an hermit was able to speak with Gloria! He~ (Sistina) Sistina is shy and reserved, but as long as it''s about topic she read in a book, she can speak fluently for hours. I wonder why Mother let her stay a Princess. She is totally unfit to rule. Still, I am thankful that she is here. My sisters only see me as an obstacle to be overcome. They form alliances with each others, but no one ever allied with me. I''m the First Princess. I''m a threat to all of them. Even more so after my recent duel. Two of my sisters were discarded already. Even Mother. She cares for me only for as long as I can become a reliable successor. I can see doubts in her eyes. I''m so very afraid she will discard me too! *shiver* (Aurora) My retainers and everyone else see me as a potential future queen. They talk to me like they would talk to someone far away. I''m close to my tutor, but I''m certain that she puts up with me because of her obligations. If I fail, she dies. And she wants to live. This is all there is to it. In truth I am alone in this world. *whisper* ~is everywhere! Uhm... Aurora, why are you crying? Are you unwell?" (Sistina) *wipe tears* *whisper* "I''m fine, thanks Sistina. I''m just happy to have you, that''s all." *smile* (Aurora) *whisper* "You? Happy to be friend with me??? But I''m the lowest ranked Princess! If anything, I am the one happy to have you as friend! The only thing I can do is reading books." *look down* (Sistina) *whisper* *hold hands* "We all have our gifts, Sistina. Do not dismiss yours abilities as worthless. They are not. Also, I need your help. I was trying to find out more about Alba~ (Aurora) Archives Location: Alba / Archives Time: Y1503 / 16th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Liara "There, here we are, Liara. The Archives of Alba." (Meridia) We are in a large dark room with a low ceiling. The walls and floor are all excavated from naked rock. The air here is so dry that I can feel my throat becoming. The Crystal light we brought reveals many lines of bookshelves until they are eaten by darkness. This room is very big. I''ll have to explore to find out just how big it is. [So many books! This is paradise! I wonder what kind of scrolls they have here! History? Spells? I can''t wait to find out!] (Bookworm Me) I advance and enter the small passage between two shelves. *grab scroll* (Liara) The scroll is very old, but is surprisingly well kept. The lack of humidity probably is a big factor. "How old are those scrolls, Sister Meridia?" (Liara) "Some of them are older than the Kingdom itself. Those scroll were brought along in their voyage by pilgrims faithful to Gloria, and were old even back then." (Meridia) *unfold scroll* (Liara) (Liara) I bring out a magical light of my own to help out in reading. It is forbidden to bring a live flame here for obvious reasons. Magical light are just more convenient too, as long as one can weave magic, that is.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I can recognize many symbols, but some looks like warped versions of pittograms I know, and many words make no sense. "Sister Meridia, what language is this?" (Liara) ". Current descended from that. There are significant differences between them. It take years to be able to fluently read it." (Meridia) "This is where I come in, Gifted One. I will teach you the ancient words. I never taught anyone as young as you, but I''m sure you''ll get it, in time. Just don''t expect to succeed in days, as you usually do." (Sister Geneva) I can read the modern language, albeit with some difficulties. [We know about 70% of the symbols and 40% of the words. Enough to glean at the meaning of the phrases. Like eastern languages in our world, mastering speech is much easier than to master reading and writing. This looks even richer. And more difficult.] (Bookworm Me) Well, it''s an hurdle we have to overcome. Training in enchanting and magic is progressing well, but I know too little of this world. Plus I have the feeling that something important is written in those scrolls. Something that I must know... [Yes. Learning might not be as glamorous and exiting as magic, but it is a part of life. We have to make time for that. We can help you with common sense and experience, but we are as foreign of this world as you are.] (Doctor Me) [And being holed up inside this fortress is not helping. Well, at least it''s a nicer place than Victoria.] (Artist Me) [If only we had ! It would make this so much easier! We programmed in a functionality to automatically decode languages in there...] (Gamer Me) [It can''t be helped. One thing is to weave large but simple spells. Our body has great aptitude, they come easy to us. Small complex spells are another thing altogether. We won''t need two decades like other magi, but it will still take years to achieve mastery.] (Science Me) My experience with school in this world wasn''t smooth, but I never went to school in the old world. Making friends and learning was somewhat nice. At least after Thomen... went away... I still learn here, but many of the trainees stayed behind in Victoria. Most of the time is just me and a teacher. It''s somewhat lonely. *thump* "Sisters, the table, the chairs and the crystal light. As you requested." (Merce) "I''ll leave you to it, then. Learn well, Liara. Be warned. Not everything in those scrolls may be pleasant to read. If you have doubts, please, share them with me or Serina." *leave* (Meridia) What did she means by that? [I wouldn''t worry if I were you. Our old world''s history is full of bad guys doing the worst things. I don''t expect this world to be any better.] (Bookworm Me) *sit down* "Let start, Gifted one. What is this symbol?" *point* (Geneva) *sit down* "Uhm... Water?" (Liara) "Most of the times yes, but if near this one it means rain. If near~ (Geneva) Sigh... This really will take a while... [You know what they say. To achieve mastery in something you have to practice ten thousand hours!] (Bookworm Me) [Have fun with that. I''ll be researching boring enchantments.] (Science me) [I''ll think about old boring world shattering spells! We''ll leave the fun to you! Hi hi hi.] (Gamer Me) *sigh* (Liara) Soldier''s Life Location: Alba / Barracks Time: Y1503 / 17th day of the Wither Moon / Dawn POV: Stella *ding* *ding* (Bell) *yawn* *raise* (Mage Knight Stella) Early to bed, and early to raise. This is the life of a soldier. Still in Victoria things were better. There were separate dormitories for women and men, there. Here we are mixed, and this lead to awkward moments as we put on our uniforms. Back then, when I was born, the war killed most male soldiers. Now that our generation is picking up arms, the young are about half male half female. But the old guard is mostly female soldiers. And they all look at us young recruits with hungry eyes. There is nothing we can do about that since they hold higher positions. Good things punishments are harsh, and they don''t dare too much. *shift in bed* (Recruit Stefi) Speaking of young recruits. Stefi has been in our ranks for more than a moon, and I have never seen her talk with anyone. Her body bears many scars, She must have had it hard. "Uhm... Stefi, right? Which unit do you belong to?" *smile* (Stella) "Leave me alone!" (Stefi) Fine. I was trying to be nice, you know? -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Hills *pant* *pant* (Stella) Training has never been harsher! Early in the morning we have to make a forced march around Alba, taking the hardest route. *pant* "Things are more peaceful now *pant* one would think *pant* they would ease up on our morning training~ (Soldier Feron) *pant* "A new war may rage in a few years. *pant* It''s not time to slack off!" (Soldier Talasia) The War. I have heard horrifying tales. Magi raining down fire on friends and foe alike. Soldiers in the front line little more than sacrificial lambs. *pant* "This time things will be different! *pant* The Gifted One is on our side! *pant* She won''t let the magi kill us all!" (Soldier Yastalia) Liara. Yes, the Gifted One will save us, surely. -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Courtyard *swish* (Scout Feldris) *parry with elbow* "Ouch!" (Stella) *fade* (Caleidoscope image) Dammit! Feldris is so agile! The purpose of this exercise is to maintain a spell while engaged in close combat. It''s very hard to do, but it''s important for a Mage Knight such as myself. "You lasted three whole minutes! Not bad considering you are facing the great me!" *grin* (Feldris) "I''m full of bruises! You are merciless!" (Stella) "I do this, because I love you, Stella. No enemy would go easy on you!" (Feldris) *blush* "You... love me?" (Stella) *fret*"I meant~ (Feldris) "Stella, Feldris! Come here!" (Leader Steffen) *rush* (Stella, Feldris) *whisper* "We have received a new mission. We are to gather materials for the Artificers that recently joined our forces. We will be heading for a place at the roots of Black Mountain Range. Be ready. We depart tonight." *leave* (Steffen) *gulp* (Stella) What our leader whispered to our ears is unsettling. The black mountain range is a dangerous place. I have never been there. I''m afraid. "It''s fine, Stella! You can count on me for protection!" *grin* (Feldris) *whisper* "Dummy." (Stella) Seamless Edge of a Crescent Silver Moon Location: Anguish and Despair over Cruel Fate Time: Y1503 / 1st day of the Fire Moon Near the elven grove of there was a opening in the canopy, a flat rocky terrain. There, a man was sitting down with his eyes closed, meditating. He was tall, fair of skin, had long pointy ears and long white hair collected in a braid. An Elf. Resting on his lap a beautiful blade of pure white, one metre in length, with a double edged blade curved like a sickle. (Seamless Edge of a Crescent Silver Moon) With his eyes still closed, Moon weaved a spell. Several rocks around him started shining. Then, like attracted to a magnet, surrounding rocks slowly gathered. Little by little, the shining rocks were covered until their light could no longer be seen. First, they were formless lumps but little by little the unnatural formations grew. No more than five minutes later, seven lumps of rocks, almost three metres tall, assumed a vague humanoid shape, only without a head. They were standing in the depressions caused by their emergence. They were still. So still on would doubt whatever they could move at all. (Moon) A wooden circlet on top of Moon''s head started shining green. Runic patterns appeared on the skin of the man. The green luminous lines spread from his eyes to the rest of his body. The outline could be seen under the thin white one piece dress he was wearing. *whisper* "Attack me." (Moon) As soon as Moon uttered the barely audible words, seven golems sprinted forward with an unnatural speed. *rumble* (Golems) Seeing a three metre tall lump of rock sprinting like the most agile of man was a sight that would surprise and terrify anyone who would see it for the first time. *thump* *rumble* *thump* (Golems) The golems sunk in the terrain with each step. The small rocks were like sand under their weight. Still, this didn''t seem to slow them all. As death approached, Moon was still kneeling on the rocky terrain with his eye closed. *charge fist* (Golem) The first golem soon reached his target, his lumpy arm stretched forward in a fist with all the weight and momentum of a moving mountain. It was aiming for Moon''s life. *leap* *swish* (Severing White) *crumble* (Golem arm) As the fist was about to splatter him, Moon kicked the ground and leapt in the air, while swinging at the golem. A flash of light later, the rocks that were making um for the arm of the golem lost their cohesion, scattering amongst countless other rocks that make up for the terrain. Some of them were cleanly cut in two. The now armless golem almost lost its balance, but was somehow able to remain standing. It had no head, but one couldn''t help but feel that it was looking up, to the sky. About five metres above the headless and armless golem, Moon was standing in the air. Runic lines over his bare foots shining even more brightly. "Here I come." (Moon) (Moon) Moon held his beloved blade, , high above his head. As he weaved a spell, the blade became a bright star. Moon then cut the air with a sudden deliberate downward movement. *split in half* *crumble* (Golem) A dust puffed from the newly formed gush in the ground. It opened in a line directly in front of Moon. Two golems were caught by the slash, their core rocks severed. Finally free of their bindings, the rock that made up their bodies fell to the ground. As gravity dictated. Five golems unfazed by the loss of their kin started moving like automatons. *swing* (Golems) The golems could not reach Moon directly as he cowardly floated in the air, so they charged their fist, while letting the rocks that made up their arm go free. *rocks fly* (Moon) *rocks deflected* The projectiles were too many and to scattered for even Moon to avoid, and even if they weren''t enough to cause critical damage, Moon weaved a spell to scatter them away. *gather more rocks* *arm reforms* (Golems) Rocks around the golems unnaturally started to move, flying toward the five armless golems. Seconds later, they were whole again. As the golem prepared to shot again, the light at Moon''s feet disappeared. Obeying to gravity Moon fell down from an height of eight meters. *fall* *thump* *keel* (Moon) Moon was kneeling with just one leg, seemingly unhurt by the fall. The golems started mindlessly charging Moon, now that he was within their reach. *relax hand* (Moon) fell down. It embedding itself in the rocks, cutting some them cleanly as it touched them. Merely with the force of the fall was enough, such was the sharpness of the edge. The one metre long blade sunk in the ground up to the hilt. Seemingly wanting to tussle with the golems with his bare hands, Moon leapt forward, charging with his elbow extended. The golem in front of him happily took the challenge, and charged his rocky arm forward. *crush* The rocky arm impacted an organic looking green barrier that became visible just over Moon''s skin. The rocks in the arm crumbled to dust and dispersed. Still, the superior momentum of the golem won, and Moon stopped right in his track. The golem had one good arm left. It raised it above its head, and forced it down. As the mountain was about to hit, Moon covered his head with his two arms. *crush* *sink* (Moon) The falling mountain hit Moon''s barrier. Rocks shattered and scattered as Moon sunk in the unsteady rocky ground up to his waist. *stomp* (Golems) Soon after, the other four golems arrived and started to stomp the ground where Moon was buried. *stomp* (Golems) *stomp* (Golems) *stomp* (Golems) For many long seconds, the towering golems kicked the ground in a frenzy, pulverizing the bedrocks until the plumes of dust engulfed their mountainous bodies. (Moon) A gentile light filtered from the depression in which the golem where stomping with all their weight. **KABOOM** Suddenly the ground exploded, ejecting rocks in all directions and scattering the golems to the wind. *float* (Moon) Moon was in a meditating position, inside an immaterial golden sphere. The sphere was laying gently at the bottom of a steep crater, revealing the dirt below he rocks. Debris from the rock, and stains of terrain spreading radially from the crater. Five glowing rocks were thrown dozens of meters away. Their light was noticeably weaker from when they were first endowed with power. *rocks gather* Mindlessly following their commands, the glowing rocks were once again growing new bodies. Moon won''t let them. The golden sphere around moon shattered like glass. As soon as he touched down, Moon kicked the ground, and leapt outside of the crater. "I call upon the blade named after the moon. Severing White!" (Moon) The shining white blade, erupted from the ground it was buried in, flying at high speed toward Moon. *fly* (Severing White) *grab blade* *slash* (Moon) In a single graceful movement, Moon grabbed , pirouetted to dissipate the momentum of the blade while slashing through a golem that was pitifully trying to reform. The rocks fell apart as the core rock lost its glow, being severed in two. *fall* *roll* (rocks) Moon concluded his spinning manoeuvrer, stopping in his track near the fallen golem. Without looking, he threw his right arm letting go of his blade once more. *pierce* (Severing White) A moment later, another golem was falling apart, as Moon''s blade cut through its core rock. The blade buried itself in the ground behind the golem. (Moon) Moon pointed his finger to the furtherest golem. A runic green line shone on his finger for a second, then the golem Moon was pointing at fell apart as a centimetres wide hole suddenly formed appeared on its core rock. (Moon) Moon grabbed a rock at his feet and weaved a spell on it. Moon then pivoted on his torso to gather strength and threw the rock. *crush* A golem that stood in the trajectory of the rock was hit squarely. The effect was great, the lump of rocks that was the golem trying to reform itself scattered again after the impact. But the core rock survived, albeit losing even more light. The golem immediately started reforming. Golems don''t know how to give up, it seems. *whisper* "Alas, my dance was stopped. Perfection is still out of my reach." (Moon) *rumble* (Golems) The remaining golems reformed, but where noticeably smaller. The biggest was only about two meters in height. They rushed toward Moon, mindlessly following their order. "... My mate calls for me." (Moon) But Moon couldn''t have any more of this dance. *crumble* (Golems) Without any apparent reason, the golems crumbled. The rocks that made them rolled forward because of their momentum, one touching Moon''s feet as the runic pattern on his skin faded away. *fly* (Severing White) *grab blade* (Moon) Moon grabbed his blade and headed back to his mangroove. Instrument Location: Anguish and Despair over Cruel Fate / Moon''s Mangroove Time: Y1503 / 1st day of the Fire Moon Amongst countless trees, Seamless Edge of a Crescent Silver Moon was headed toward a special one. A large mangroove, at least four hundred years old. The old tree had tall roots that raised many meters above the ground. The roots parted ways to allow Moon to enter the base of the tree. This mangroove was Moon''s home. He planted the seed himself many centuries ago. [Wooden houses rot away in just eight decades. A stone house my endure a few centuries. But a living mangroove may yet outlive me. My beloved home.] (Moon) Moon was proud of his home. It was a small dome, five meters in diameter and two meters tall. The walls were the roots of the mangroove itself. There was an hole in the cieling as the trunk of the tree was hollow as well. As his home grows, Moon would eventually be able to add other floors to his home. The floor was paved in stony tiles. There was no bed as elves did not need sleep. Moon''s meditation spot had a slight depression. The result of him using it day after day for so long. There was a second depression near it, suggesting that someone lived with him. In the centre of the home there was a totem in the shape of a snake. It was made of wood, and it had glowing gems for its eyes. Moon placed his hand over it. (Moon) Moon closed his eyes, and found himself in a white endless empty space. only one other soul was there with him. [My mate. It makes me happy to know that you are fine.] (Moon) [Life amongst our less enlightened kins is not easy, my beloved. The smell is almost unbearable. Still, worry not. Nobody noticed my heritage.] (Peerless Wearer of Mask and Spirit) [Why do you call, my mate? Is there anyway I can help?] (Moon) [... The Instrument is manifest.] (Spirit) [Show me.] (Moon) The endless white space morphed in the shape of a city. Walls formed around Moon until he found himself in a small closed room, devoid of furniture, without windows nor a door. A pedestal with a round glass object was the only thing inside. On the orb, there was the image of a little girl with white hair and red eyes, dancing, while collimating large amount of aether. [It is true, then. The Instrument has appeared at last.] (Moon) [You are sad of this turn of event, my beloved. Why? This is what we live for.] (Spirit) [I had hope our fate could be avoided.] (Moon) [There is no such thing as hope. We all have a part to play for hope to be reborn in this world.] (Spirit) [And so we will. I will inform End. Our time has come. Be safe until then, my mate.] (Moon) [Likewise, my beloved. Soon, we will be one again.] (Spirit) (Moon) Chapter 32: Treasures My First Artifact! Location: Alba / Liara'' Chamber Time: Y1503 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Liara I''m in a meditating position in my room. A five centimetres wide piece of wood lay on my lap. It''s time to turn it into an artifact! (Liara) With my index I follow a trajectory on the wood. A single magic channel shaped like an infinite symbol. It takes about half a minute to draw as I slowly follow the shape. [This new spell should be able to correct thickness, polarization and density of the aether particles for you. Just focus on the image.] (Science Me) ... There. Done. (Liara) This spell allows my eyes to give colors to magic channels. I can feel their structure and quality. Science Me is making giant leaps in the understanding of magic. [This one came up nicely. Well done, Liara. It''s your best attempt yet.] (Science Me) [Fire it up!!!] (Gamer Me) Now, I just have to activate the artifact. I direct a small magic thread toward the piece of wood. I touch the magic channel I engraved with it and inject power. (Artifact) "Yes!!!" (Liara) Directly on top of the slab of wood, a small globe of light forms. It''s weak, but it''s stable and of a solid white. Earlier attempts resulted in the light shifting in color and intensity, eventually burning down the circuit. [Let''s see what it takes to burn it up then! Pump up that magic power!!!] (Gamer Me) [Uhm... Why not? You burned dozens of them, already. One more or less won''t make a difference. Finding out the critical aether flow will be useful.] (Science Me) I want to show it to master Lenbor, but I guess I can just engrave a new one. [I''m more interested in just seeing it blowing up. The he he he~ (Gamer Me) Well, it is entertaining to see stuffs blow up. As long as I don''t blow up as well. *lumia intensify* (Artifact) The light keep getting stronger as I pour in more and more magic power. This channel came up really well. It handles a rather large aether flow. Most Sisters have weaker channels than this inside their bodies... [The circuit is heating up. It behave just like a resistance. It''s fascinating how solidified aether in the right shape can do things like this. The physics behind magic and aether has such potential! It depressing how those troglodytes stops at fires and parlour tricks.] (Science Me) [I have to agree with you. Before science and the scientific method our civilizations managed only the most simple of contraptions as well. Nothing like the wonders modern technology brought.] (Bookworm Me) [So, this civilization is in a pre-industrial age in terms of science, but also pre-industrial stage in terms of magic as well?] (Explorer Me) [We need a better name... Magitech!! This is a pre-magitech civilization!] (Gamer Me) As my other selves muse over semantics, I keep the experiment going. Someone has to get things done. The light goes up another notch. I have to advert my eyes as the globe becomes brighter than daylight. *fumes* (Artifact) The wood doesn''t like this one bit. Is burning up! [Don''t stop. Keep going.] (Science Me) [Yes! I want to see fireworks!] (Gamer Me) If you say so... I close my eyes and keep pouring in power. *flash* *flare* *flame* (Artifact) That''s it. The circuit flamed out. [We need a better substrate.] (Science Me) A better what? Uhm... I see Science me experiences, so I get what he means. We need a material that carries away heat better while not interfering with the magic circuit. [I say we analyze artifacts they have and search for a candidate material. At least until we get the down and can access their written records.] (Bookworm Me) [Go ask the Master arteficers first. They are Master arteficers after all.] (Doctor Me) [I go with finding out ourselves. Those fanatics will probably suggest to pray for it to work better or something...] (Science Me) [Don''t be dismissive of their traditions. They have flaws, but they had lots of time to figure things out. We may learn a thing or two.] (Explorer Me) Well... I want to show him my lumia artifact anyway. I might as well ask them first. I''ll engrave a new artifact now. *grab new slice of wood* (Liara) (Liara) -------------------------------- (Artifact) I can''t read Master Lenbor''s expression. He seems wholeheartedly focused on examining my artifact. He makes the light stronger and weaker, but he doesn''t let the circuit burn out like I did. [He may not be capable to channel enough aether to burn it up... He doesn''t have your level of aptitude.] (Doctor Me) Oh... There is that too. "... Liara, this artifact is exceedingly well made. Is this really your work?" (Lenbor) "... Yes?" (Liara) [I find his lack of faith disturbing.] (Gamer Me) "The channel is regular and strong. The shape of the enchantment is all wrong, but, surprisingly this doesn''t seem to hurt the spell too much." (Lenbor) [You troglodyte!!! Have you ever thought that maybe, MAYBE, the shapes you know are inefficient and bloated??? That this might be actually a BETTER implementation? Unbelievable.] (Science Me) "Master, the wood burns when I channel too much aether into it. Isn''t there any better material I can use?" (Liara) "Well, wood is cheap and easy to engrave. Of course there are better enchanting materials, but it''s extremely complex and expensive to engrave in metals or crystals. Your tool just isn''t made for that. And it''s too soon for you to use a better tool. You''ll just break it. It''s not a matter of aptitude. It takes time to learn, Liara. Be patient." (Lenbor) [Like we would use your half hassed pencil...] (Science Me) "Master Lenbor, actually I engraved this artifact using my finger. I find the engraving tool hard to use." (Liara) "No, Liara. You need a tool to engrave. You may not have realized it, but the engraving tool you used did most of the job." (Lenbor) [Does he thinks we are idiots?!?] (Science Me) Calm down, Science Me. "Master, I weaved the engraving spell myself, without using the tool. That enchantment had so many quirks to adapt to... I think that''s just easier to do without." (Liara) "... Show me how you engrave, then." (Lenbor) -------------------------------- In the end, Lenbor left the room, and returned with Mother, Meridia and old man Faber. I guess I''ll show them as well. [Yes, please! I can''t stand their ignorance!] (Science Me) Calm down, there. I need to focus. (Liara) I weave the spell to be engraved. I need it to to have the right mental image. I now hold a small globe of pure white light with my right hand. (Liara) With my left finger I touch the wood, and start engraving the magic channel. Uhm... I hope I didn''t break any taboo or anything. [You are the Gifted One! At this point, people will just accept whatever you do anyway!] (Gamer Me) [Well, this is just a vastly improved version of the enchantment of the engraving artifact we were given. I don''t see how this is problematic. Then again we are talking about brainwashed fanatics here. Anything is possible.] (Science Me) [It''ll be fine. Just focus on engraving a good enchantment for now.] (Doctor Me) ... "There, it is done! Try it!" *smile* (Liara) *take artifact* (Meridia, Serina, Lenbor, Faber) The four of them pass the artifact to each other and examine it carefully. Finally, Meridia collimate some magic thread and activate my lumia artifact. (Artifact) A few long seconds pass. "... Take that piece of wood. Try to engrave a spell." (Meridia) "But... I never tried!" (Liara) "Well, try now." (Meridia) "It is fine, Liara. Just try. For me, ok?" *pat head* *smile* (Serina) You know I can''t say no to you if you ask like that... I grab a new slab of wood. What image should I draw? [Draw Mother! She makes for a good subject.] (Artist Me) Well, I was thinking more of a basic shape like a triangle, but... To hell! Let''s try drawing Mother! Worst case a piece of wood will burn up. [That''s the spirit! Nothing ventured, nothing gained!] (Gamer me) Just like before, I need to weave the spell I want to engrave as reference. I need a clear image in mind. Artist Me! You are up! Help me drawing Mother! [Leave it to me, boss! ] (Artist Me) (Liara) Artist Me directed me in creating a small image of Mother about ten centimetres high. She is clad in white and enveloped in a divine light. Her hand joined in prayer. her long flowing silver hairs are moving like grazed by a gentile wind. She looks like a goddess of peace and love in this image. So pretty. (Liara) Now onto the main task. With Artist Me helping me with the reference spell, the load on my mind is light. Starting from the centre of the wood, my left index slowly draw lines, whirls and squiggles. I go where the enchantment wants to go to materialize the spell. Uhm... I feel like I''m getting something wrong, but I keep drawing anyway. ... The more I draw, the more I feel I''m getting further and further from the image in my mind. *exhale* "Well, the artifact is engraved, but I don''t think this will work. I am not sure why, but I wasn''t able to get the shape right..." (Liara) Meridia takes the artifact and activate it. <*********************** *** ****> (Artifact) Just above the artifact small lights appear and explode like miniature fireworks. It''s like the image from desperately want to come into existence, but can''t. "... That was too much I guess. You know what you got wrong?" (Meridia) Actually I don''t... [For now! I will find out if you only give me a minute!] (Science Me) "You made the enchantment with a single continuous closed magic channel. Only the very simplest of spells can be done this well. Your . Or a of a simple shape, like a ball." (Lenbor) "In order for more complex spells to be engraved, channels need to branch, join and intertwine. Change size and texture." (Meridia) [That makes sense... But make no mistake! I will have find out anyway without their help!] (Science me) [Meridia was at one time the greatest enchantress in the continent, apparently. Those people have been enchanting most of their lives. Give them some credit!] (Explorer Me) "I still have much to learn..." *look down* (Liara) "Yes. You do, little girl. But I see in you the potential to surpass both me and Meridia! You may yet be worthy of receiving my techniques! This is a great honor. Don''t make me regret for taking you as my apprentice, little girl." *grin* (Faber) *look down* (Lenbor) "It will take many years for you to realize your potential as enchantress, Liara. For now I want to show you some artifacts. I want you to peek at their shapes. Glean of what can be accomplished with enchanting." (Meridia) The Church Treasures Location: Alba / Tunnels Time: Y1503 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Liara The arteficers are leading me somewhere. We climb down the spiral stairs of the tower. As we go underground, the neat walls leave space to naked rocks, and the stairs, change from neatly chiselled to roughly shaped. As we silently descends, I see lights on the wall. (Liara) [... There are channels engraved in the walls. Very different from our own.] (Science Me) What do you mean? [Our channels are drown in straight lines, uniform in size and texture and turn in curves or sharp angles. Those channels look like...] (Science me) [Roots. They reminds me of trees. They are organic in shapes, and branch and join just like living trees. They branch and branch until the smallest are too small for the eye to see.] (Artist Me) "Meridia, the enchantments on the wall look... different. Who made them?" (Liara) "You can tell? They were made by elves. Long ago." (Meridia) [? That''s a new word. I never heard it before. It is the name of a race or a civilization, most likely.] (Bookworm Me) Before I speak up, Lenbor intervenes. *touch wall* "I didn''t know there were elves in this continent. Much less that they left behind enchantments." (Lenbor) "The elves were long gone by the time we Fair Skin and Dark Skin arrived in this continent. What we know of them are mostly myths and fairy tales." (Meridia) "What do those enchantments do?" (Liara) "They draw aether from the air, collimate it, and make the rock stronger." (Meridia) [Self powering! Structural integrity enchantments! Now this is something worth seeing!] (Science Me) "At your level, trying to understand them will only confuse you. Make a working first, baby enchantress." *grin* (Faber) I hate this old man''s attitude! -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Treasure Vault We arrive in a small grotto. Stalagmites grows from the floor and the roof, covered in enchantments glowing blue. There are several tunnels in front of us. Meridia leads the three of us inside. Lenbor and Meridia, the tallest amongst us, have to crouch to pass. After about twenty meters, we arrive to a door made of black metal. Meridia touches it, and... wow. [How beautiful! This door works like a camera shutter, with a metal iris opening wide!] (Artist Me)Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. We pass through, and we enter a dark chamber. It''s pitch black here, no blue enchantments lighting up the room here. (Meridia) Meridia shines light. A perfect sphere, about five meters in diameter, with neat black walls that seems eating light. A grid like platform made of black metal we can walk on. Along the circumference of the chamber, six platforms. Items floating over them. "Master... is this black gold? I had no idea there was this much in the whole world!" (Lenbor) [ I heard that word before. It''s a valuable metal I guess.] (Bookworm Me) [I''m no mineralogist, but this metal looks... weird. It looks like graphite, But It looks like it''s very dense. This is speculation, but this metal forming process might involve aether. I want to examine it in deeper details.] (Science Me) Everything here looks special, to be honest. "... I''m speechless. Meridia, what others wonders are you hiding down here?" (Faber) For that old man to be taken aback... I feel like I''m being shown something super important. [That would explain why we are being followed.] (Soldier Me) What?!? We are??? [You need to be more aware of your surroundings, Liara. Well, the one trailing us is very skilled. He might be using something similar to the magic that assassin used back then. But he can''t hide perfectly from me.] (Soldier Me) [We should be fine. Just don''t do anything stupid.] (Doctor Me) Alright, but I had no idea. This makes me slightly uncomfortable. [It''s ok, Liara. You have much to learn, and you can count on me when it comes to stuffs like this. I will not fail us!] (Soldier Me) Soldier Me is so reliable. He protected me twice before, so I trust him. "You''ll see in time, Faber. This is the Treasure Vault of Alba. We store valuable artifacts here." (Meridia) We move toward the pedestal near the entrance. A large golden armor complete with legs, torso, arm guards and an helm. They float above the platform as donned by an invisible mannequin. "This is . Once Leonora''s armor. It''s the handiwork of the Royal Enchantress Kytara Salesmia. This armor powers by itself, and ward the user against magic. While far from my masterpieces, Kytara''s skills have grown considerably." (Meridia) This feels now like a guided visit to a museum, Meridia our guide. We move on the next pedestal in a clockwise direction. A sphere of solid gold with two handles and rich inscriptions in Shura language. "This is one of my own masterpieces. The greatest offensive artifact the church of Gloria owns. . Fill it with magic, and a fire wave erupt, incinerating everything around the user. A last resort when all is lost." (Meridia) We see two more items made by Meridia, and one made by an ancient High Priestess of Gloria. She left the greatest for last. A three meters long staff made from white wood. The staff is shaped like two entwined snakes, the eyes of the two snakes are made of a clear stone and gazes on each other. It looks like the wood is not dead? Inscriptions in a language I don''t know glow green over the length of the staff. "The temple treasure, I assume." (Faber) "We can''t read the runes. We call it simply . It was made by High Elves ages ago. It has healing properties. The most complex enchantment you''ll find in this continent. *glances at Liara* Well, the second most complex..." (Meridia) [I want to see what''s inside!] (Science Me) [Hold your horses, let''s ask first.] (Doctor Me) "You can only enter here when I''m here as well. And I forbid you from ever speaking about this vault and its content. Even the High Priestess won''t be able to stop the Inquisition from silencing you, if you do. Other than that, feel free to examine the artifacts here to your heart''s content." (Meridia) [Our birthday arrived early this year it seems!] (Gamer Me) Faber''s eyes are glittering! Lenbor look at the staff with hungry eyes. Meridia wears a smug. And personally, I can''t wait to look inside those artifacts. This staff looks especially incredible. [ probably has something to do with . Those two words share many sounds. Just like and . It might be two closely related species.] (Bookworm Me) We can ask Sister Geneva later, during our lesson. Right now I''m more interested in the magic aspect of this. [Your arrival was turbulent, but your lucky star is working extra hard lately. You have the greatest arteficer and the greatest enchantress as your teachers and access to what looks like the greatest artifact around.] (Doctor me) [Let''s hope things stay this way for a while longer... There is so much to do!] (Bookworm Me) [No! The Jinx!!! Haven''t you learned anything, last time?!?] (Gamer me)+ Travelling Merchant Location: Secularia / Outskirts Time: Y1503 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Inquisitor Novella Secularia. Inquisitor Incubo gleaned the location of the sinners who dared raise their hands against the Gifted One. They had a base in this wretched town that has forsaken Gloria. Heretics. The path of Gloria is not an easy one to walk. Surrendering just to a little fire and barbarians is pathetic. In our mercy, if it was just that, we might have left them to rot in the cold, away from Gloria''s embrace. But to attack Gloria''s own herald can never be forgiven. "Halt! Who goes there?" (City Guard A) "I''m just a travelling merchant, seeking to sell my goods." (Inquisitor Novella) Inquisitor Kaven asked me to quietly seek sinners, so that they may be eradicated. I disguised myself as a merchant, selling cheap fruits and crops. "The fee to enter the city is one coin. You''ll need a permit to sell merchandise. Three coins." (City Guard B) "Four coins in total?!? How am I supposed to turn in a profit with such ridiculous taxes? My husband didn''t have to pay this much!" (Novella) "Reconstruction founds. He he he. You have to make a contribution!" (City Guard A) "Well, we might just make you a discount if you entertain us. I''m sure your husband wouldn''t mind." *grin* (City Guard B) "My husband is dead, you scoundrels!" (Novella) "Even better! No hard feelings, then. You must be lonely. Let us warm you up!" (City Guard A) "I bet you look gorgeous under that hood. I might just take you for myself! A young woman shouldn''t travel alone. You need protection!" *grin* (City Guard B) *creep closer* (Guards) "No! Stay away from me!" *teary eyes* (Novella) What to do? I could dispose of them easily, but this would break my cover. My duty is to infiltrate the town as a helpless merchant widow. If rumors spread that I''m adept... If it''s just my body they want, maybe I should just let them have their way with me. Yes. If this is what is required to succeed, then so be it. I am but an instrument to realize Gloria''s will. The path of Gloria is not an easy one to walk. Companion Location: Victoria / Royal Palace / Royal Library Time: Y1503 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Aurora I have been holed in the library for a while. Thankfully there are rooms and beds here for us to rest. And I say it was for the best. I was able to study records of Alba, the Church and examine reports about the Beast. All while not having to worry about my sisters attempting at my life. I didn''t look weak either as it is expected for me to research knowledge related to my duties. The only annoying thing is that we need to keep our voices down. The silence feels so heavy in such a large place. I wonder how Sistina stays sane. "This will do, Sistina. Thank you for your help." (First Princess Aurora) "I''m just glad I could help you, for a change. Too often, it''s the other way around." *look down* (Princess Sistina) Spending time like this around Sistina made me realize that I have someone to care for. The two of us are both shunned by the others, albeit for opposite reasons. My standings are too high, I am a threat to everyone. Sistina''s standings are too low. She is considered useless by everyone. But she isn''t useless. I am starting to understand why Mother allows her to stay in the palace as a Princess. Sistina is inferior to me in all aspect but one. Knowledge. It''s the one field in which she shine more brightly then everyone else. Other''s have knowledge. The Magi. The scholars. But they have an agenda. They can whispers lies or withheld information if they believe the lies to further their own goals. Not Sistina. She seek knowledge for knowledge sake. She share knowledge without giving it any color. And more importantly, she is someone I can trust. And trust is the most precious commodity in this world. "Sistina, when was the last time you left the library?" (Aurora) *look down* (Sistina) "No, it''s fine! I''m not making fun of you! I... am leaving for Alba. Healers there can help me with my arm. I wonder if you can accompany me?" (Aurora) "I don''t think you should choose me, Aurora. I will only be a liability out there." (Sistina) "It''s quite the opposite, Sistina. I need your knowledge. Plus, don''t you think it will do you good to see a new place?" *smile* *hold hands* (Aurora) I am confident that I can hold my own when it comes to combat. I can protect both my tutor and my friend. Not having to fear being stabbed in the back by a warrior or a mage is actually an advantage. "I... will think about it, Aurora." *look away* (Sistina) "I depart tomorrow, I know you won''t let me down." *smile* (Aurora) Secret Mission Location: Alba / Tunnels Time: Y1503 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon / Sunset Alba was mostly deserted at this hour only the night guards were awake. The Fourth unit was given an important mission. To procure black gold for the master arteficer. Black Gold is an extremely rare metal that demands outrageous prices whenever it appears on the market but Faber shared a source for it. The catch? "Figures we had to go to the Black Mountains. Just our luck." (Scout Feldris) "It''s alright, I think. I got a little stronger thanks to Liara''s technique. I think I can keep us safe." *smile* (Mage Knight Stella) "Quiet you two, we can not afford to be found out and reveal the the arteficer secret gathering location to others." (Leader Steffen) The three were walking in one of Alba''s many underground tunnels. Feldris'' animal companions were with them, of course. After about twenty minutes of travel, they reached a stony wall. "Stella, activate the enchantment laid on that wall." (Steffen) Stella used the Gifted One''s collimating technique, spinning on herself to gather aether. *touch wall* *channel magic power* (Stella) <*** *** *** ***> (Enchanted Wall) The ancient enchantment weaved on the old wall activated. "Can we really pass through this?" (Feldris) "Only one way to find out. Be careful." (Stella) As the scout of the unit, it was Feldris duty to try the way. He extended his hand forward, trying to touch the wall. The wall was there, it could be seen, but Feldris'' hand was passing through, like the wall was just an illusion. "I''ll be damned, it''s working! But who assures us that it won''t close half way?" (Feldris) "You will. Go forward. Knock if you make it alive to the other side. Careful about the cliff." (Steffen) Under the worried eyes of Stella, Feldris cautiously walked inside the wall disappearing from sight. A few long seconds passed in silence as droplet of sweats formed on Stella''s frown. *knock* *knock* *knock* (Feldris) *exhale* (Stella) "Let''s go. It''s going to be a long march." (Steffen) Closing her eyes Stella passed through the solid rock, and after a few steps, she found herself on a small path on the cliff side. In front of her a deadly drop, all the way down. Had she not known, she might have taken a step too much, falling to her doom. "This secret passage sure is convenient. It allows one to bypass all defenses and quit quietly." (Feldris) "Yes. But let''s not take any chances. Stella, make a cover for us." (Steffen) Retaining most of the magic threads she collimated just before, Stella picked up an artifact from her belt, a ten centimetres wide ring of wood, and activated it. (Stella) The three became like chameleons, with their skin and clothes mimicking their surroundings. The only trace of their existence was a mirage like distortion in the air around them. "I thought you no longer needed artifacts, Stella. You have the Gifted One''s Collimating Technique." (Feldris) "... This technique only allows me to weav~ collimate aether faster, Feldris. It does nothing about improving my original aptitude. I just can''t weave large spells on my own. I''m a Mage Knight, not a Mage. I''m sorry." (Stella) "Don''t sell yourself short, Stella. You may need artifacts, but it takes more than aptitude to keep your cool in the midst of battle. It takes courage and faith. Who was that sustained despite burnt hands and arrow wounds?" (Feldris) "Enough of this. Time to go. Join hands and walk. Be careful. We don''t want to stumble upon each other now that we are camouflaged. Will Bone be ok, Feldris?" (Steffen) *quiet bark* (Bone) "Of course he will, Leader!" (Feldris) Wings Location: Roots of the Black Mountain Range Time: Y1503 / 18th day of the Harvest Moon / Night The camouflage spell long expired, but it was no longer needed. The three had been walking for many hours, and it was the heart of the night. The white moon was not at its highest, but provided enough light to work with. "Feldris. How are we going?" (Steffen) "It won''t be much longer, maybe half an hour of walk to reach the spot." (Feldris) Feldris was especially talented as trailblazer. He was taking steps of consistent width and kept count of them to keep track of the distance. He used the stars, the moon, and geographical references to keep his bearings. Just hours before Steffen showed him a spot on a map, and surely, Feldris was leading the group there. What they will find on the spot, Feldris still doesn''t know. *pant* *pant* (Stella) "We will rest once we are near the spot. Let''s keep going." (Steffen) The hills were becoming higher and steeper, and the grass shorter and weaker as the group neared the roots of Black Mountain Range, a muntainous terrain that makes for a formidable natural barrier. It takes its name from the colors of the rocks, and for the danger posed by the monsters that make nest there. *woof* *woof* (Bone) "Wait! Bone is feeling somehing. What is it, boy?" (Feldris) The quintet halted as Bone sharpened his nose. -------------------------------- The group stood still in a tight defensive formation for many minutes, trying to figure out the threat. Finally, the danger revealed itself. "It''s above us! It''s diving!" (Feldris) The worst case scenario came to be. A wyvern, a large winged lizard, was circling above them at an high altitude. Suddenly it entered into a sky dive. Wyverns usually don''t hunt during the night. The group was unlucky. The hunting tactic of a wyvern was simple. To come down at an high speed from above and straighten the flight path at the last moment. Powerful claws would have done the rest, maiming the prey. (Stella) Using an offensive magic to shot down the monster was suicidal. The spell would likely have missed, or the wyvern could simply have manoeuvred around it. And even if the spell had hit, the large lizard carcass would still come crashing down. The only chance was to endure its first dive, and retaliate when the lizard was recovering its flight attitude. Stella had been collimating aether ever since Bone first warned of the danger. Once the threat was known, she took another wooden ring from her belt, and prepared to weave. *skreeeeee* (Wyvern) The winged lizard let out a terrible screeching noise, made even more terrifying due to the speed of the dive and the Doppler effect of the looming threat. *extends wing* *ready claws* (Wyvern) The lizard aimed for a spot a few meters from the group and at the last moment, it fully extended its wings and straightened its flight path. Its claws shined as the monster prepared to decapitate its first prey. *clash with barrier* **SKREEEEEE** (Wyvern) *shimmer* *thrown away* *bounce* (invisible Wall) *crush down* (Wyvern) The wyvern impacted the invisible wall weaved by Stella at an high speed. Something the monster did not expect. The impact had a great effect. The barrier shone in a blinding white light. The light immediately subsided and the seven meters long wounded lizard roughly impacted the ground. It came to a stop a dozen meters away. Stella channelled a great deal of magic inside the artifact, causing it to burn, but it held without even cracking. The problem was that the lizard was heavier than the sphere and everyone inside it. because of the momentum, the sphere was catapulted away, rolling and bouncing like a rubber ball. it come to a rest two dozens meters from where it was before. *melt away* (Invisible Wall) *awwww* (Feldris) *groan* *in pain* "Quckly! Ready yourselves!" (Steffen) The people and the animals inside the invisible wall were full of bruises and livid. Steffen wore a leather armor and was physically stronger than the rest. He was the first to regain his wits and stand up. Feldris was holding his right arm while in great pain. It was probably broken. A stream of blood was flowing from Stella''s head, she was unconscious on the ground, but breathing. The ring was laying unattended at the centre of the barrier. Flames were consuming it, and seconds later, the enchantment was damaged enough that the barrier wilted away, letting the charred ring fall to the ground. Everyone was covered in dirt and grass. The barrier extended shallowly underground, and that portion of earth was shaken around as the barrier bounced away. **SKREEEEEEE** (Wyvern) The large beast had one of its wings broken, but a seven meter long lizard doesn''t need wings to fight a wounded Dark Skin swordsman. It ungracefully charged forward at full speed. (Inquisitor Augure) As Steffen, the only one still capable to put up a fight, readied his sword and prepared to fight the beast, a spot on the back of the head of the monster flashed brightly. Like a broken doll, the gigantic winged lizard fell forward, its momentum dragging it a few more meters until it came to full stop about five meters from the fourth unit. The monster was dead. A smoking clean round hole, one centimetre wide, was open on the forehead of the monster. -------------------------------- (Augure) "Ah!" *raise* "The Wivern!" *ouch* *groan* (Stella) "Rest easy, Mage Knight. The beast is vanquished." (Augure) The Inquisitor, a Fair Skin woman almost two meters tall clad in a black robe, was holding one of Stella''s artifacts above her. She was performing emergency treatment. *weak voice* "What happened?" (Stella) "The inquisitor was following us from a distance. She saved us." (Steffen) [To think she followed us without me realizing... Scary...] (Feldris) "It is my duty to ensure that everything happens according to Gloria''s design. This is all there is to it." (Augure) "Falling a wyvern is no small feat. You are a capable woman." (Steffen) *look down* (Stella) "Wyverns are formidable enemies, Leader. A diversion is needed to fight them, and you provided such diversion. We share the accomplishment. You even survived the dive. I say you and your subordinates are impressive in your own right. The Church is grateful to have such capable hands." (Augure) "I take you would have completed our mission yourself had we fallen." (Steffen) "Of course. Such is my duty. Once you are on your feet, I will follow you from a distance. In the unlikely case another wyvern shows up, I will snipe it from a distance while you try and endure its dive." (Augure) *bark!* (Bone) *pet head* "It''s fine, buddy. This corpse will scare other wyverns." (Feldris) Dig Location: Roots of the Black Mountain Range / Black Gold Harvest Spot Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon / Mid night Feldris looked around, trying to identify geographical marks. "Leader, this is the spot you pointed on the map. A small grassy plain beside a quarry. What are we looking for?" (Feldris) "A half a meter wide hole in the ground. It should be camouflaged by grass. All of you, search. Be careful. Don''t engage any beast on your own. Go." (Steffen) "Yes, Leader!" (Feldris, Stella) *bark* (Bone) *caw* *caw* (Garlic) The battered group searched the wide area, until a crow could be heard in the distance. *caw!* (Garlic) "Garlic found it!" (Feldris) A few minutes later, the group was gathered in front with a half a meter wide hole in the ground. Like Steffen said, it was seamlessly camouflaged by grass. "What now? We don''t have any tools... how are we going to excavate Black Gold? Is it a secret hoard?" (Feldris) Without saying a word, Steffen put his backpack on the ground and extracted several iron nuggets from it. He left them on the ground, and jumped in place. *jump* *jump* (Steffen) *giggle* (Stella) To see his mighty leader jump in place, was somewhat of a comical sight. Stella tried hard not to laugh, but couldn''t help herself. "Now we wait." (Steffen) -------------------------------- The group sat on the grass for about half an hour, consuming some rations, drinking water, and overall trying to relax. Augure''s treatment was only superficial, so they were still bruised and in pain. *point* *bark* (Bone) The ears of the shining fang wolf straightened up as his eyes were fixated on the hole in the ground. He barked, to let the group know that something was happening. "Feldris. You have your way with beasts. Go and do just as I instructed you." (Steffen) Feldris carefully approached the hole. He could see a furry snout slightly protruding from the darkness of the hole. Feldris picked an iron nugget and presented it to the creature. The creature came forward. It was a small furry creature about twenty centimetres long. It had long claws, a furry snout with feelers and small eyes. The fur was short and brown in color. It was a Mole. The Mole carefully sniffed the nuggets in Feldris hand, and, convinced of its purity, it eat it in a single gulp. Feldris presented the creature with another nuggets, but as the Mole prepared to eat it, Feldris took it away. *squit!*(Mole) The Mole voiced its disappointment with an acute whistling noise. Feldris followed up by presenting the mole with a small marble of Black Gold. "Try this, little guy." (Feldris) The Mole sniffed it and tried to eat it. After a few munches, the Mole rejected the marble spitting it on the ground. Apparently, the Mole couldn''t digest it. "You don''t like it? But it''s delicious!" (Feldris) Feldris cleaned the marble with a rag, and put it in his mouth, making exaggerated munching movements. He then presented the Mole with another iron nugget. *munch* "Let''s make a deal, little guy. You bring me the black gold I like to eat, and I give you the iron you like to eat! Deal?" (Feldris) The Mole eat the iron nugget and hurried inside the dig. -------------------------------- *whisper* "I never thought one could collect black gold this way..." (Stella) *whisper* "It''s a secret technique of the Master Arteficer after all. Keep it for yourself, Stella. It might as well be invaluable." (Steffen) From the hole in the ground, a queue of Moles formed. In front of the hole, there were two piles of metal nuggets. One was a pile of Iron, that kept getting smaller and smaller as the moles were eating them, one after another. The other was a pile of unrefined black gold nuggets, that kept growing bigger and bigger as the moles dropped them from their mouth. [With my play I made them believe that I eat black gold but only have iron. I had no idea moles were this intelligent. They understand the concept of trade.] (Feldris) The pile of iron nuggets was half way gone when a mole stopped in front of it while looking at Feldris. *squit* *squit* (Mole) "No more black gold? It''s okay, you can keep the rest. Have a banquet! It''s on me!" (Feldris) **squit!!!** (Moles) Seemingly overjoyed, the moles scrambled to get the remaining iron nuggets, as Feldris put the black gold in a rucksack. "Here, leader! Almost two kilograms of unrefined black gold!" *grin* (Feldris) "Incredible... How much could such a treasure be worth!?!" (Stella) "Two hundred heavy coins. Easily. Black gold is rare. People that needs it will pay you as much as you ask." (Feldris) "Well done, Feldris. You as well, Stella. Bone and Garlic, you deserve praise as well." (Steffen) *bark!* (Bone) *caw* (Garlic) "Let''s not relax. We have to leave the Black Mountain Range before daybreak. We wouldn''t want to meet another monster along the way." (Steffen) ""Yes, leader!"" (Stella, Feldris) Chapter 32.5: Exodus Mechanomancers Location: Serenia''s Domain / Secret Tunnel Network Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon POV: Warden Mi''Kai''Ra My mind agree with Mal''Jar reasoning. In order for some to survive, we must use the rest as bait. Distraction. Dragons are all powerful. It''s the only way for us to endure. And yet my heart disagree. I feel like a traitor for abandoning my people. I wish to stay behind and face death together with my kind. Dragon be damned! Still, my mind prevailed. I''m walking down the secret tunnel network. Heading for salvation. I feel the worst. Is there nothing else I can do? "You look conflicted Warden. You want to stay behind." (Mechanomancer Tel''Na''Miri) *nod* (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Don''t. Bury your feelings and help us fight. This is what those that inhabit the Hidden City do. Every day." (Tel''Na''Miri) "I always suspected we had a presence deep beneath the earth, but a city? How many of our Kin live there?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "The answer is more complex than you think, warden. You''ll see soon enough." (Tel''Na''Miri) -------------------------------- Location: Serenia''s Domain / Hidden City / Underground Garden We have been walking for almost half an hour. I lost my sense of position a while back. I have no idea how deep we are. Light! At last! The tunnel in front of us must lead to a bigger lighted room. *enter* *awe* (Mi''Kai''Ra) I... had no idea we were capable of such wonders! I mean, our builders are capable to raise great monuments to satisfy the greed and vanity of Them. But this? "Warden, welcome to one of the underground gardens of the Hidden City!" (Tel''Na''Miri) This is a very large cavern, maybe two hundreds meter wide. We are walking on a corridor. A corridor made of metal! There are floors. Platforms made of metal as well. They are stacked upon each others and reach the top of the cavern, at least fifty meters in height. They are sustained by ropes. Ropes made of metal as well? What?!? But how??? How can one twist metal and make a metal rope??? What kind of magic has my Kin been employing, and how did this elude the sight of the Dragons??? On the metal platforms there are... plants? I don''t know. They are glowing, I don''t know what they are. This place is straight out of a dream! Am I dead? Is this a dream? "The Hidden City feeds on this mushroom. It clean the air, and provides us with light on top of that. We just need water and waste for it to flourish. It was found long ago in a place far from here." (Tel''Na''Miri) *gaping* (Mi''Kai''Ra) "You are asking yourself why the metal? It''s because of Them. Whenever we use too much magic, they come down and destroy our hidden cities. This is our answer. Not to use magic at all! This is what we mechanomancers do." (Tel''Na''Miri) "Forging metal ropes without magic? You are not making any sense. Also, there are other cities?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Necessity is the mother of inventions, warden. We are weak and powerless, but we have been bidding for time. And we had help." (Tel''Na''Miri) Help... I feel there is a deeper meaning to this word. The metal passage forks many times, with ladders that lead to opening in the walls of the cave. Tel''Na''Mir leads me in one of them. -------------------------------- Location: Serenia''s Domain / Hidden City / Hope Metal-Ways We pass more rooms. Metal cylinders. Pipes leaking... hot white smoke? Many of my Kin hurrying, collecting mushrooms or doing things I don''t understand with their metal tools. To be honest I don''t understand any of this. My Kin has been doing wonders while hidden underground! The end of the tunnel. And beyond it... *gaping* (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Impressive, isn''t it? The living blocks are just as impressive, but we don''t have time to show you. Those are the Hope Metal-Ways! I''ll leave you a few seconds to take this in. I''ll be back soon." *leave* (Tel''Na''Miri) It boggles my mind how my Kin was able to keep such wonders safe from Them! This is the largest cave I have seen yet. It''s maybe half a kilometre in size. We are standing on a platform high up near the ceiling. It''s a two hundred meters fall to the bottom! Around me there are metal towers surrounded by spiral metal stairways. The roof of the grotto is covered in luminous mushrooms. A web of platforms connect the towers together. Puffs of white smoke come from pipes everywhere, making whistling noises. A thin white fog make it hard to see in the distance. I can hear large amount of water flowing in the distance. Is there a waterfall somewhere around? At this point it wouldn''t surprises me. There is a red glow near the bottom. Lava, maybe? It seems right. They must need large amount of heat to work all this metal. "Warden, this is Uhishiii. She leads the Mining Crew." (Tel''Na''Miri) "Greet~ (Mi''Kai''Ra) As I turn my sight from the unbelievable scenery, I''m greeted with an even stranger one! Before me stands a creature about two meters in length with thick black fur. It''s crawling on the floor before me. A Mole. I have heard of their kind before, but what''s one doing here? And it has a name? This place keep getting weirder and weirder. (Uhishiii) [I am sorry to speak to you this way, but my kind cannot talk the way you do. I am Uhishiii, a Black Gold Mole. I lead the Mining Crew, and I will be joining you on our exodus.] (Uhishiii) "How... why..." (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Warden, we usually take our time to explain things, but we don''t have any, right now. They will not wait. I''ll explain what I can as we go. Please, follow us." (Tel''Na''Miri) *nod* (Mi''Kai''Ra) Hearing about Them make me snap out of it. I follow after my Kin and the Mole. I have seen so many impossible things that I can accept everything at this point. We reach what looks like a metal door on one of the towers. *pull lever* (Tel''Na''Miri) *puff* *door open* "Ah! I thought you said you didn''t use great spells! They will notice if you do things like that!" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "This is no magic, Warden." (Tel''Na''Miri) [Magma from the depth heats water. Water turns into white smoke. White smoke move things. This is Dragon proof. I assure you. We wouldn''t be here talking, otherwise.] (Uhishiii) I start to wonder what am I doing here. If they hold such power, how can I be of any help? We enters the apparently non-magical living metal door. *puff* *door close* "No! We are trapped! Metal eats us! Let me out!" *hit door* (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Calm down! It''s alright!" (Tel''Na''Miri) *pull lever* (Tel''Na''Miri) *puff* *door open* "See? The door obeys us! None of our machines will harm you. Well, if you are careful around them..." (Tel''Na''Miri) *pant* "I... am sorry. I don''t know what to expect from those... things." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [But you know what to expect from the Dragons. We lived our entire lives here. We could not risk our minds being read by those monsters. All would have been lost. Your experience in Dragon and High Elves will be invaluable for our survival.] (Uhishiii) "Ushi is right. Don''t try to understand machines. Leave metal to us mechanomancers. Let us each deal with the enemy we know best." *pat on the shoulder* (Tel''Na''Miri) *puff* *door close* "I will entrust myself to you then, friends." (Mi''Kai''Ra) *rumble* *go down* I grab the handles on the metal walls as hard as I can as we are moving inside this thing. I''m so afraid it will spit us out and let us fall to our doom. *stop* *shake* "Ahhh!" *pant *pant* (Mi''Kai''Ra) *puff* *door open* "You can let go, warden. We reached the bottom. Come with us." (Tel''Na''Miri) I happily exit this thing. Not even Them scares me this much. I know what my fate would be in their fangs. We walk for a while in the thin white mist. We reach the end of the cavern. I''m not surprised anymore by the sight. "Those are the White Smoke Chariots! The pride of us Mechanomancers! They move twice as fast as the fastest horse, and can carry even the heaviest load." (Tel''Na''Miri) There are three tunnels on the walls, at three different angles. Twin sticks of metal are laid on the ground, and lose themselves in the blackness of the tunnels. There are long cylinders of metal, about five meters wide. The cylinders are connected to each others by metal ropes, and are suspended from the ground by with metal wheels that rests on the endless metal sticks. Around the cylinders, things are hectic to say the least. Rat-Kin and Moles working together, moving heavy loads of rocks and mushrooms, entering and exiting the metal cylinders. Many doing things I do not understand. Are those things really supposed to move? Absurd! There are no horses pulling them! "Are white smoke metal horses meant to pull them?" (Tel''Na''Miri) [*giggle*] (Uhishiii) "Ushi! Ehm... No, warden. The white smoke chariots move on their own." (Tel''Na''Miri) Was my remark really so absurd? To me the idea of cylinders moving on their own seems even stranger. Did they not really think on making white smoke metal horses? "Make way!" (Rat-Kin Doctor Ara''Ki) A female Rat-Kin is being carried by two doctors inside one of the metal chariots. A metal door opens for them. I still can''t wrap my head around this. "Oh, right. That was Me''Ra. She survived the weaving of a Dragon at point blank range." (Tel''Na''Miri) [This happened once before, and the survivor back then became a great Shaman. We hope she can become one as well.] (Uhishiii) The shaman. She is old, she is sure to stay behind and buy us as much time as she can. [I am The Shaman. Every able Rat Kin is to search the city for whatever scrap of food or gold they can find and bring it to the Dragon plaza at once. It''s Their will. Our survival is at stake. Please, comply and we will endure. As always.] (Shaman) Speaking of the devil. The shaman must have spoken to the mind of every Rat-Kin! "Our brethren in the Forbidden City will do everything in their power to appease the dragons. Maybe they will succeed, as they always did." (Tel''Na''Miri)The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "No. Not this time, mechanomancer. I saw the content of the Oracle. The Forbidden City will disappear, and us with it. I can''t see this place surviving the destruction." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [This makes me sad. We worked so hard to build this place. But thanks to you, we have a fair warning. Our plan has not failed. Not yet.] (Uhishiii) "What plan? You didn''t tell me what your plan is! Is the white smoke powerful enough to defeat Them?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "We have no time for this, warden. The metal chariots will soon depart. There are other underground cities beside this one. Very far from here. Somewhere safe. We''ll be heading there." (Tel''Na''Miri) [And our Queen will come with us. Come, warden. You''ll want to see her. And she''ll want to see you.] (Uhishiii) The Crystal Queen Location: Serenia''s Domain / Hidden City / Crystal Queen Wagon Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon POV: Mi''Kai''Ra "Move it!" (Rat-Kin Mechanomancer) Tel''Na''Miri left to do... mechanomancer stuffs. I''m with the Mole, we are walking alongside the white smoke chariots. We scramble not to hit anyone in this frenzy. "That cylinder looks different." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [It is. That''s our queen''s wagon. It''s made entirely from black gold.] (Uhishiii) "Isn''t black gold a really rare metal? Where did you find so much of it?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [It''s rare near the surface, but we Moles dig deeper inside the earth. And we have been hoarding it for many millennia. I look like this because I fed on black gold, you know?] (Uhishiii) "How did you manage to keep this place hidden? I myself had no idea you were here." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Complete isolations. Only the Rat-Kin High Chancellor and a selected few know of this place. Protection against Dragon mind reading. Your kind also make sterile those who come here to keep the population in check. We can only feed so many.] (Uhishiii) Such sacrifice. But extreme evil, extreme remedy. It worked until now. I now wonder what will cause the destruction shown in the Oracle. It can''t be the existence of this place. (Uhishiii) *lever move* *puff* *door open* Of course. The moles have no prehensile hands, only claws. It seems they use small spells to move things. [Moles dig, Rat-Kins build. Our races work well together, warden. We limit use of magic to a minimum. At least outside the Queen''s Wagon.] (Uhishiii) We climb a steep ladder and enter the metal cylinder. *puff* *door close* (Uhishiii) *puff* *lid open* Wow. The metal wall in front of us opens like petals of a flower, metal plates sliding over each other! If not for the grinding noise, it would be beautiful. "Ah!" (Mi''Kai''Ra) The light coming from the opening blinds me for a moment. Once my eyes adapt, the scene before me is indescribable. And I thought nothing could surprise me anymore, today. *puff* *lid close* [Greetings, Crystal Queen. I bring Mi''Kai''Ra. Warden of the High Elf named Peek Through Flowery Dreams and Eternal Nightmares.] *bow* (Uhishiii) Is that creature really a Mole? She is at least seven meters in length and occupy most of the wagon. She rests over a large crystal formation, while eating some. More incredibly, she is transparent! Her body is crystal like, but is not hard. She is flexible. Even her fur! And I can see her insides moving. Her red blood flowing in pulses, pumped by her heart. Her lungs, breathing! (Crystal Queen Jashaaari) [Warden. Welcome.] (Jashaaari) I want to answer but I need time to sort my thoughts. This is too much to take in. (Jashaaari) [It is alright, warden. We have all the time. You can stay in my wagon for the journey. We have much to talk about.] (Jashaaari) I suddenly calmed down for some reasons. Weird. "Why are you transparent?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Moles feed on metals. The stronger the metal, the more intelligent and powerful we become. I am the only Mole who ever survived after eating aether crystals. I feed on them, and them only.] (Jashaaari) "Does this makes you strong?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Careful! You are addressing the Queen!] (Uhishiii) [It is fine, Uhishiii. Yes. I am the strongest Mole Queen in living memory.] (Jashaaari) "Are you stronger than a Dragon?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [There is a limit to how rude one can be! Apologize! Immediately!] (Uhishiii) [I appreciate what you are doing, but now leave, Uhishiii.] (Jashaaari) *puff* *lid open* *leave* (Uhishiii) *puff* *lid close* [I apologize warden. My subordinates are quite protective of me.] (Jashaaari) "I apologize as well. I just want to understand what this plan is. Your miner, and the mechanomancer were fuzzy on the details." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [I''m the key part of a plan put in motion millennia ago. I was meant to end the Dragons. Once and for all. Every resource of my kind, and yours has been poured in my development.] (Jashaaari) *fiiiiiii* *rumble* *rumble* (White smoke chariot) "We are moving!" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Yes. I have seen the Oracle inside your mind. We must put as much distance from the Forbidden City and us as possible.] (Jashaaari) "You read my mind??? Just like that???" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Yes. I won''t tell you I am sorry. The end justifies the means. Also, make no mistake. The Dragons can read minds as well.] (Jashaaari) "They why haven''t they found this place?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Hubris. They do not believe us to be a threat. They don''t bother reading the mind of every Rat Kin. It must take some serious effort even for them to read a mind down here. And it is beneath them. It would have been their downfall.] (Jashaaari) "You mean to end the Dragons. How? Can you really fight them?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Yes. In a fair fight, I can go toe to toe against a small Dragon. With preparations, the effect of surprise, large amount of aether and time, I can weave a spell big enough to kill them all.] (Jashaaari) "Is this Oracle your doing???" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [No. Still, even if we all end up disappearing, I applaud at whomever is trying to end the tyranny of the Dragons.] (Jashaaari) "How long would have taken you to be ready to weave your spell?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Millennia? Tens of millennia? More? What does it matters?] (Jashaaari) "I see. Since we have no other way of opposing Them, any plan, no matter how slow, how unlikely, how far fetched, or how costly. It is worth pursuing." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Yes. The Dragons been tyrannizing every living creature in this world for as long as living memory goes. They have to disappear. No matter the cost.] (Jashaaari) "No objections here. Uhm... Something has been bothering me. How did you enter this wagon? Did they build it around you today?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [No. I have been living inside here for the last seven hundred years. The black gold masks my presence. Makes my magical power invisible to the Dragons. I can never leave, least they sense my presence. And all would have been for nothing.] (Jashaaari) "You have been living in cages for millennia, waiting for the moment you could weave a spell big enough to destroy the Dragons and die in the attempt?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Yes. You have witnessed their cruelty only a few decades. I have sensed my brethren, your kind and every other kind die at their whim. I want the pain to stop.] (Jashaaari) "Let''s hope that the Oracle comes to be, then." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Yes. Let us hope.] (Jashaaari) *rumble* *rumble* *fiiiiiiii* (White smoke chariot) Earth Shake Location: Central Continental Tunnel / White Smoke Chariot Time: Y0000 / 29th day of the Fire Moon POV: Mi''Kai''Ra *rumble* *shake* *rumble* (White smoke chariot) (Crystal Queen Jashaaari) [Wake up, warden.] (Jashaaari) *wake up* "Ah! What is it? How long has it been?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Little more than half a day has past since our departure. The earth has begun to shake.] (Jashaaari) *puff* *lid open* The metal petals open behind me. From there, three Moles enter the Queen wagon. One is a two meter long Mole with black fur. I believe she is the one I met earlier today. The other two are only about one meter long. One has silver fur, the other has red fur. *puff* *lid close* (Uhishiii) [My Queen! Something is happening! Are you aright?!?] (Uhishiii) *shake* *shake* *shake* In the few seconds since I have been awake, the shakes have grown in intensity. [Yes. I''m fine. It is happening, my children. I felt a great shift in the flow of aether. Then, about half hour after that, the shaking begun and has been growing in intensity steadily.] (Jashaaari) "Uhm... Shouldn''t we stop? Moving during an earth shake is ill advised..." (Mi''Kai''Ra) *skreeeeeeeeeee* *slow down* *stop* (White smoke chariot) *shake* *shake* *shake* [Yes. It is as you say, warden. We''ll wait out the earth shake.] (Jashaaari) [We must be at least nine hundred kilometres from the forbidden city by now. Something big must be going on back there for the shake to be felt all the way here.] (Mole Yshtaaar) The shaking went up another notch. I can hear noises of metal parts moving around. "This tunnel is safe, right?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [We were careful when we choose which rocks to dig through. As long as the bedrock holds, we will be fine.] (Uhishiii) **shake** **striding noises** **shake** The wagon sounds like it''s going to fall apart. This is not good. [Open the wagon.] (Jashaaari) [My Queen! Don''t! The Dragons might feel you! Find out you exist!] (Uhishiii) [Just protect yourself, my Queen! Don''t mind us. Even if we disappear, you''ll remain hidden!] (Yshtaaar) "I must side with your subordinates, Crystal Queen. If you really are the only hope to ever fight back against Them, then you must remain hidden. I don''t mind dying for such cause." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [No. I have been hoarding power and pigging on crystals for ages. Now is the time to act. Furthermore, the shift in the aether flow and whatever is happening in the Forbidden City are sure to divert the sight of the Dragons. My time has come. I will not sit idly by and watch my children and allies die for nothing. Open the wagon!] (Jashaaari) The Moles glance at each others, then move toward the side of the wagon. (Uhishiii, Yshtaaar, Kmeeeth) The metal bolts they stare at become undone and fall to the floor. Soon after, an heavy plate of black gold, three centimetres thick and two meter wide come off. *fall* *ding* ding* (Black Gold Bolts) *fall* **thump** (Black Gold Plate) **shake** **striding noises** **cracks spread** **shake** *thump* *thump* (Debris) This is not good. From the opening I can see dust and small debris falling from the sides of the tunnel. Cracks are spreading. Terrible noises of the earth giving up. Small debris are falling from the top of the tunnel and hitting the roof of our white smoke chariot. The shaking of the earth grows and grows. This has been going on for minutes! More than the longest earth shake I have ever felt in the Forbidden City. (Jashaaari) [This is bad. I can feel the earth bending, cracking and shattering. Magma deep below is turbulent. The worse is yet to come.] (Jashaaari) (Jashaaari) [My children. My allies. Hold on. I will protect you. You will not die. Not today.] (Jashaaari) As the cracks in the wall of the tunnel grow and join each others as the shake becomes even greater, the wagon start jumping up and down. I hold a hand rail near me as hard as I can. Blisters form on my hands and the shakes hurt. The Crystal Queen start floating and becomes as bright as a star. I advert my sight and close my eyes. ***shake*** *hit head* (Mi''Kai''Ra) Darkness. Promised Land Location: Central Continental Tunnel / White Smoke Chariot Time: Y0000 / 30th day of the Fire Moon POV: Mi''Kai''Ra ~the load off the third wagon!" (Rat-Kin Mechanomancer A) "Hurry up with those mushrooms!" (Rat-Kin Mechanomancer B) *wake up* "Owwww~ (Mi''Kai''Ra) It takes a few seconds to fully regain my wits. My head hurts... The air feels thin... Wait! I''m alive! I take a look around. I''m laying on a piece of fabric on the floor. Far above me there is a bright star. The Crystal Queen! She is the centre of this place. A spherical cave maybe four hundred meters wide. The walls are coated in a bright yellow gold membrane. It looks like someone is throwing rocks into a lake with bright ripples of light spreading over the membrane. A barrier. The queen must have erected it, pushing the collapsing walls of the tunnel away from the white smoke chariot. Such power! I lay at the curved bottom of this sphere. I look at my sides. I''m not the only wounded. About two dozens are laying beside me with their bodies covered in bandages. Mostly Rat-Kins. Moving in an hurry all around are dozens of survivors. I can see the white smoke chariot. It''s laying like a broken twig along the curved bottom of the sphere. It''s heavily damaged. Some of the wagons collapsed on themselves. I can feel the shakes on my back, but they are not nearly as bad as before. "Warden! You are awake! Can you walk? I''m sorry, but we need every available hand." (Rat-Kin Doctor Ara''Ki) *owwww* *stand up* "What happened?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "The Crystal Queen pushed the earth away and saved us." (Ara''Ki) "How long can she hold?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "For as long as she needs. I''m sorry, but you look fine, and I have much to do." *leave* (Ara''Ki) I walk unsteadily toward the white smoke chariot. As long as I am alive, I have to help. (Uhishiii) [Warden, you are up! You took a bad hit.] (Uhishiii) "I''ll manage, Ushi. How can I help?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [You don''t look like you can move loads, so direct your people. Have them unload the cargo over there.] (Uhishiii) I hate to say it, but in my conditions this is probably the only thing I can do. I wonder if I should just stay put. I might be a liability right now. "I can''t see the entrances to the tunnel. And the chariot is in shambles. How are we going to reach the next city?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [We aren''t. It took two and a half centuries to dig this tunnel. Amber City is more than a thousand kilometres from here. If anything is left of it, that is. The Black Gold Queen there might not have been powerful enough to protect them from this earth shake.] (Uhishiii) "So... Wherever we are, is where we are going to stay." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Pretty much. The Queen''s barrier is protecting us from the earth shake that has been going for more than two hours already without any signs of stopping. Whatever happened at the Forbidden City, must have been of cataclysmic proportions.] (Uhishiii) "Good. Hopefully the Dragons have bitten the dust. Serves them right. I''d want to personally thank whomever unleashed this destruction upon them!" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [Likewise, Warden. Someone had the same idea we had, but acted faster.] (Uhishiii) "So, what now? Do we have a new plan?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) [We build a new hidden city right here. We have loads of materials, the means to get more, mushrooms to feed us and enough hands to pull it off. We only need to wait the earth shake out and find a water stream. A magma stream too wouldn''t hurt.] (Uhishiii) *pant* "Ushi! A crate of mushrooms is stuck in the seventh wagon!" (Rat-Kin Mechanomancer Ras''Me''Ni) "Lead me to it, mechanomancer. We have much work to do." (Mi''Kai''Ra) [I''ll leave you to it, then. I have things to do as well. Good luck.] *leave* (Uhishiii) Almost everything is lost. So many have died. Friends I will never see again. So much destruction. And yet I have never felt happier! Rebuilding after disaster is the norm. But this time the Dragons might be gone! Maybe some survived, maybe not, but this cataclysm ought to have put them in their place! *look up* (Mi''Kai''Ra) And the Crystal Queen. A bright star in the sky. Now that I have seen her in action, I really believe she can pull this off. Kill the Dragons. I can see us winning this struggle! I feel hope. For the first time in my life I can see us putting up a good fight against Them! Our ancestors must be looking at us with a smile on their face. Vengeance, at last. Chapter 33: Pilgrimage A Rather Nice Day Location: Victoria / Royal Palace / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon POV: Aurora *open* (Gate) The large gate that leads to the courtyard of the Royal Palace opens. The morning light of the sun shines brightly, and as soon as my eyes adapt, I see a crowd gathered to see me off. Nobles. Servants. And of course my Mother, the Queen. "Let''s go. Stay close to me." (First Princess Aurora) I walk with confidence, as I was taught. This is the last chance my sisters have to stop me and they are certain to try. Unfortunately my right arm is still numb, so I hold a single tangle of magic threads in my left palm. I walk forward. At my sides, the Queen''s Guard act as human walls. Behind me, my friend, Princess Sistina and my Tutor, Sabrina. They are the one I choose as companions for this journey. Waiting for me, near my carriage, a woman of average height with long black hairs collected in elaborate braids, as in forming a crown. Her skin is pale, and she has eyes with black iris. Her face has gentile features and looks dignified. She is holding her nose up, like she looks down on the world itself. She wears a form fitting white dress with rich golden details and wears many artifacts, the Kingdom treasures. The Queen. Behind her stands the ministers of the kingdom. She glances at the magic I gathered, and let out the faintest of smiles before speaking. "Princess Aurora, I see you off to your journey. Return to me once you are whole again." (Queen Orta) "Yes, Mother." (Aurora) "Princess Sistina, Tutor Sabrina. Ensure my favourite daughter''s safety." (Orta) "I will, my Queen." (Sabrina) "Uhm... Yes! Uhm... Yes, Queen! Ah! I mean... Yes, M-Mother!" (Sistina) Poor Sistina. With me she speaks just fine, but she is not used to speak up to other, and she stutters. Communication. One of the most basic skills needed to rule, and she lacks that. But that''s ok. This is what makes her, her. She has other qualities. We pass in front of the vigil eyes of mother. The richly decorated carriage awaits us. A guard opens the door for us, and we take our place inside. (Orta) (Carriage) **flare** (Carriage) **screams** (Bystanders) -------------------------------- Nobles and servants were puzzled when the Queen casually weaved an invisible wall around the carriage. For a second, the coachman grimaced as he realized what was going on. Those with aptitude for magic would have been able to see an ominous red light, growing in intensity from under the carriage. Seconds later, tall hot flames erupted. **screams** (Bystanders) The heat and light forced the everyone to advert their sight as they instinctively tried to protect themselves by baring their arms in a defensive pose. The magical flames only lasted a second. The wood of the carriage caught fire, and the flames were still alive, but were quickly dwindling. Smoke followed after the flare, filling the cylindrical invisible wall weaved by the Queen. She protected herself and her subordinates by walling off the carriage. *teary eyes* [Why did the queen not protect the First Princess?!? No! I too will be~ (Ancilla Falesia) Confusion and fear were about to grasp the heart of those present. It seemed panic would erupt any moment now. Queen Orta calmly uttered a command. "... Have another carriage brought here at once. Make sure the next one won''t burst into flames, will you?" (Orta) "..." Page (Solel) "Are you disobeying the Queen?!?" (Moreo Nodel, Leader of the Queen''s Guards) "!!! My apologies! I will have a new coach and a new coachman delivered at once!" *hurry* (Solel) The Queen''s page snapped out of it, and hurried to carry out the Queen''s command. The most important people in the Kingdom where gathered there to see the First Princess off. Most were thrown in confusion. The princess had just died, and yet, the Queen seemed unfazed. *whisper* "The first princess just died... Such a waste." (Noble Grande) *whisper* "The Queen didn''t care about her after all. Without her arm she was discarded. It was to be expected." (Noble Yastrade) *whisper* "Husband, we have to back Hestia before other push their own candidate to fill the void. This is a golden opportunity!" (Noble Selesmia) Nobles were already trying to spin the situation to their advantage, when a gust of wind helped the smoke out of the invisible wall that was opened on the top. A sphere shimmering gold could be seen inside. Outside the sphere, carbonized remnants of the carriage, along with the corpses of two guards and the coachmen curled on the ground, burned black by the flames. Two horses were burned to crisp as well. Inside the sphere, Aurora was still sitting on the pristine seat of the carriage like one would sit to sip from a cup of tea. "This is a rather warm day, isn''t it?" *smile* (Aurora) Aurora''s had preserved all passengers along with the furniture around with a three meters wide spherical barrier. Unlike Aurora, Sabrina and Sistina were embracing each others on the opposite seats. Their expression betraying both disbelief and fear. [This was quite the obvious trap... It''s the second time they lay a carriage meant for me with a flame artifact. I thought they would try to booby-trap the road along the way, or organize a mob or something, this time. Sloppy and uninspired. Even without the Beast''s collimating technique I would have been able to defend myself.] (Aurora) "Yes, it is a rather nice day, my beloved Aurora." *grin* (Orta) Parade Location: Victoria / Roads Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon POV: Aurora The servants hurried to clean up the burned debris and corpses as best as they could. It will take some more time to get rid of the burned marks on the paved floor and the terrible smell of burning death. A new carriage arrived along with a terrified coachman, we got inside and departed. We are parading through the main streets escorted by our guards. *wave* *smile* (Aurora) **cheers** (People) The Crown Prince, possibly my future husband and his entourage are following us in their own coach. His mission is much harder than mine. Trying to win over the heart of the Beast... Ludicrous. Does she even have an heart? "I''m sorry for before, Aurora." *look down* (Sistina) My sister is still shaken by the attempt at our lives. I''ll do my best to comfort her. "Sorry for what, Sistina? Everything turned out to be alright." *smile* (Aurora) "I didn''t have faith in you. I though I was going to die. I was afraid." (Sistina) "I was afraid too, when I was younger. You get used to that." (Aurora) Nothing my sisters can do can possibly harm me more than what was done to me as I was but a child. *shiver* (Aurora) "You knew it right away, didn''t you?" (Sabrina) "Well, they made it obvious." (Aurora) "Too obvious if you ask me. Your sisters are crafty. And skilled. They can do better than that." (Sabrina) "..." (Aurora) My tutor is right. They should be better than this. What if the previous attempt was just a diversion? I start collimating magic. I look around, trying to see traces of weaving. I can see faint glows from windows, from guards and citizens. From the road ahead? This isn''t right. I grab my amulet. (Aurora) "Mercurio. There is possibly a magic trap fifty meters ahead of me. Can you do something about it? I''d rather not have my face in the people''s mind as they die to magic." (Aurora) [Oh. You noticed! Well done, First Princess. If you give me the command, I can only obey. I''ll take care of that nuisance for you. Have a nice journey.] (Royal Mage Mercurio Lodesto) (Mercurio) The light coming from the road quickly dwindle and disappears. I wonder if he was the one that placed that trap in the first place... (Aurora) Just to be on the safe side, I weave a barrier around the three of us. I trust royal Magi just as much as I would trust an angry snake. [Aurora is so great. I hope I can help her, even if just a little bit...] (Sistina) On to the gates, then. I resume my efforts to win over the hearts of the people of Victoria as I just hope my sisters didn''t hire a warband or something. *wave* *smile* (Aurora) **cheers** (People) Magnanimous Location: Victoria / Royal Road Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon POV: Aurora *stops* (Carriage) *open hatch* (Aurora) "What is it, coachman?" (Aurora) "A carriage seems to have broken a wheel and is blocking half the road, Princess." (Coachman) Uhm... I can''t feel any traces of magic. This would be a sorry excuse for an ambush. "Have the guards help them fix the wheel. Make sure they understand how generous the First Princess is." (Aurora) "As you will, Princess." (Coachman) *close hatch* (Aurora) Merchants carry rumors just as much as they carry goods. To sway the public opinion the right way can only help my standings. Mother taught me to take every opportunity to further my goals. -------------------------------- A guard approaches the door of the carriage. "The merchant''s cart is fixed. She gifted us with a sack of vegetables as thanks." (Guard) "You can keep the reward for yourself." (Aurora) "Thank you, Princess." *bow* (Guard) I can''t risk eating it. It might be poisoned for all I know. And I don''t really need guards to arrive safely at Alba. They can have it. "You can be so nice, at times, Aurora. The people are sure to thrive when you become queen!" *smile* (Sistina) The people... I care so little for them. My only desire is not to be discarded. I now wonder what kind of queen would I be. It''s not like I will be safe even if I get to the top, but the Kingdom''s treasures will make it that much easier to protect myself. The guards will keep me safe. And for the guards to be there, the Kingdom needs to be there as well. I need people working the earth, building and fighting against invaders and criminals. Therefore, I''ll need the Kingdom not to collapse if I actually become queen. I wonder why Mother does the things she does... Is it because of family and loyalty? Because of traditions? For riches and luxury? For the feeling of authority? Does she likes power and control? Would she ever reveals her motives to me? No. She wouldn''t. I wonder if the queen''s desires are what shapes the kingdom or if it''s opposite and the queen is shaped by the needs of the kingdom.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Crossroad Location: Victoria / Royal Road / Crossroad Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon POV: Aurora The sea of grass is such a beautiful sight. The tall blades of grass dance as they are grazed by the wind. From the tall towers of the Royal Palace I could see them from afar, but everything looked small, tiny and unimportant from there. *awe* "Incredible..." (Princess Sistina) No wonder Sistina is entranced by the sight. Her skin is pale, but not because of her aptitude. I wonder how many years has she spent holed in the library, away from the sun. She can weave magic of course, but she might be the least adept princess. *open hatch* "The Crossroad is in sight. We wish to stop there to let the men and horses rest." (Coachman) "Very well, I allow for it." (Aurora) -------------------------------- "You should stay inside, Aurora." (Tutor Sabrina Torva) "Nonsense. I''m a princess. Even with my arm like this, it is thugs that should be scared of me. Not the opposite." (Aurora) *look down* (Sistina) "... Come with me, Sistina. It is your first time seeing the sea of grass, right?" (Aurora) *bright smile* (Sistina) My sister grabs my hand, and I help her outside. The air here is so clean. Nothing like the stench that permeates the streets of Victoria. Nobles use perfumes to try and cover that smell, but I honestly can''t say that makes it any better. Wait. What''s going on over there??? "You two, with me!" (Aurora) Two guards that were sitting down and chilling around a small campfire, stand up and follow me. An hundred meters or so from here, there are people cutting the grass and digging the earth. "I''m the First Princess Aurora! I demand to speak with whomever is in command, here!" (Aurora) A tall Dark Skin woman, clad in a thick iron armour comes forward. Her hand rests on the hilt of her sheathed sword. "I''m Teram. Member of the knights of Gloria. Leader of this expedition. Do you have proof that you are who you say you are?" (Teram) *ready weapons* (Aurora''s Guards) *ready weapons* (Gloria''s Soldiers) "Stand down. All of you." (Aurora) I take out a signet of black gold. If this woman is not a savage, she should recognize the symbol etched in it. "Uhm... Fair enough. What brings you all the way here?" (Teram) "You were not informed? I travel to Alba. I will be guest of the temple there, for a while." (Aurora) "I might have heard a word of two about that. But one needs to make certain. I''m sure y would understand, princess." *grin* (Teram) This woman is getting cocky. If I give in like this in front of my guards, my position as princess will weaken. *collimate aether* (Aurora) "Leader. You dare too much." (Aurora) "Ah ah ah! I apologize, princess. I see you are made of tough stuffs!" (Teram) *murmur* (Guards) "... We would like for you to not speak so casually, leader. I''m sure you don''t want for this to become a diplomaqtic accident, right?" (Sabrina) "But of course. I apologize, Princess Aurora." *bow* (Teram) My tutor followed after me to make sure everything was alright. Now that the Leader apologized formally, I can de-escalate the situation while saving face. "As long as you understand. Now, you didn''t answer my original question, Leader." (Aurora) "It''s simple, really. The church wishes to contribute to maintaining the peace by building a watch tower here. That''s all!" (Teram) The Royal Road is not as safe as it used to be. And with an increased presence of the Church in Alba, it makes sense for them to want a garrison that can react more quickly. I can verify if they got permission for this later, but I expect they did receive permission. They would have to either be stupid or full of themselves not to go through the official channels. Still, my instinct tells me that there is something else going on here... "That would be all, Leader. I thank you on behalf of the Kingdom for contributing to the peace." (Aurora) "You are welcome, Princess." *bow* (Teram) But this is a matter for another time. My mission is hard enough as it is. There is no need to stir the waters more. I return toward my carriage. In the distance I see Sistina touching the blades of grass. She looks so happy. The Prince''s carriage on the other hand... No one left it. Final Leg Location: Alba / Hills Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon / Evening POV: Aurora "Princess! This is the final leg of the journey. The climb toward the temple of Alba." (Guard) It was about time. Keeping my guard up to ward off possible invaders was tiring to say the least. I almost wish I had a warband to squash with my magic to break the monotony. Still, the day is not over. The greatest challenge awaits me. I am confident I can handle everything and everyone. Everything except the Beast. As Mother taught me, first impressions mean everything. I must start my relationship with the people at Alba on the right foot. Finding a way to contain the Beast is my top priority. Be it with words and diplomacy, with magic or by any other means. It might as well be an impossible task, but Mother deemed it worth a shot. None of the alternatives are pretty. The reports I got from the Minister of Information paint a bleak picture. Those reports are kept a secret for a reason. Most would defect rather than face the wrath of the Beast. Just like Jerica the Traitor did. The Beast is inhumanly adept in magic. It is estimated that if she achieve her full potential in adulthood, she will exceed in power our combined army. With the backing of the forces of the Church, she''ll be unstoppable. We tried to stop her. But The Beast was laying in wait for the deadly assassins we sent. She cleaved two of them immediately and let two escape. She then deployed the Inquisition after them. And they cut a swath of death and destruction along the way. The survivors were willing to sail the Red Sea rather than face them! The Beast apparently was displeased with the church''s response, and had guards and sisters executed for gross incompetence. At three years in age, she already carried a purge. When the Beast then went to Alba, she seemed to dare her enemies to target her. Needless to say, Leonora''s warband answered the call, and was decimated by the Beast''s magic. Leonora''s skull now decorate the temple complex in Victoria, and succeeded in restoring public confidence in the church. The Beast might have had help by the Church''s echelon, but she has shown to have at least some measure of control over the Church''s forces even right now. She was actually asked by the High Priestess if she wanted to become a princess. And the Beast refused the offer of Minister of Magic! Unthinkable... The reports border on the absurd, claiming the Beast could speak and weave magic just minutes after her birth. Exaggeration? maybe. Or maybe they are true. And if so, the Beast might not be human after all. I can accept her having such aptitude is she wasn''t. Sistina shared with me stories about the High Elves of old and myths about Dragons. The Beast discovered a collimating technique so simple and efficient that even the proud Royal Magi were forced to admit that they were made a fool by her, reinforcing this hypothesis. But the worst thing about the Beast is her personality. She cuts everything and everyone that stand in her way. She had kids she disliked burnt at the stakes or sentenced to forced labour in the mines! The testimony of those youth paint the picture of a true tyrant. And about Meridia''s fall there are conflicting reports. It is either Gloria''s punishing the High Priestess for peeking at the Beast''s gifts, or the Beast herself stripping Meridia of her powers. Both recounts are equally disturbing. The Beast is force of destruction and evil. Possibly, an irreversible threat to the Kingdom. Mother is hoping to gain her allegiance. Allying with her might be the only way to soothe her wrath and survive the purge that is sure to come once she cement her grip over the forces of the Church of Gloria. We might influence her to reach beyond the boundaries of this continent. have the Kingdom fight by her side rather than against her. The burden of success falls upon my shoulders. Mother will surely discard me if I fail. *shiver* (Aurora) But if I succeed, my place as queen will be assured. I simply am not allowed to fail. "You''ll be alright. Both of you will. Don''t be so tense, they will sense it. Also, let me speak first." (Sabrina) My tutor felt my uneasiness. I couldn''t help it. I leave the introduction to her while I analyze the situation there. "... Alright." (Aurora) "Uhm... I''ll do my best!" (Sistina) First Impression Location: Alba / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon / Evening POV: Aurora *stop* (Carriage) Our coach stops. We passed through the gates and are now inside the temple of Alba. The den of the Beast. *climb down* (Aurora) One of our guards present me with his hand, helping me out. I take it. Since I probably cannot fight them head on, and they know it, I must show the grace and manners of a princess of the Kingdom. Someone worthy of being spoken to. First, I come down. Than Sistina, and finally my tutor. Sistina and I stand side by sides just steps away from our welcome party. This courtyard is small, no more than thirty meters in size. The walls are manned by guards of Gloria. There are many small doors dotting the perimeter, directly in front of us there is a large gate. It surely leads into the main building. In front of that gate, the highest authority are solemnly standing in wait. "Gracing us with their presence, First Princess Aurora, and Eighth Princess Sistina." (Sabrina) Behind me, from the second carriage, I hear three figures climbing down. A boy about nine years in age wearing voluminous black and blue clothes with short brown hairs hidden below an elaborate hat with a long black feather take his place in line with the two of us. The crown prince of the Kingdom, possibly my future husband. "Gracing us with his presence, Crown Prince Riccardo. Accompanying him, the Leader of the Prince''s Guards, Amerio Yastrade." (Tutor Hanna Ganimede) A tall beautiful woman, with long flowing blonde hairs that reach her ankles and green eyes take a step forward and speak. She wears a form fitting white dress and a small medallion "I, Mera, Priestess of Alba, welcome the representatives of the Kingdom. You are free to stay as our honoured guests for as long as you desire." (Priestess Mera) Another woman steps forward. She has long silver hairs and blue eyes, she wears a white dress not unlike the one of the Priestess. "I am Serina, the Head Healer. I understand you are unwell, Princess Aurora. I''ll do my best to tend to your wounds." *smile* (head Healer Serina) This woman brings up my weakness, as expected. But she also gave me the perfect opportunity to reply. Those will be my first words, and will set the tone for our relations for days, maybe weeks to come. What kind of stance should I take? "Many Blessings to you, Sisters of Gloria. Head Healer, I''ll be in your capable hands. Whatever payment you require, I shall have it delivered to you." (Aurora) Yes, this should do. I acknowledged my weakness and her role in helping me. It would have been foolish to hide the obvious. But I also reminded her that I am a powerful figure with access to a great deal of resources. I made it clear that this is not a favour, it is merely a transaction. I will not be in debt to them after this. I will owe them nothing. This must be clear from the get go. "Oh, it''s quite alright, First Princess. I was given this duty by the High Priestess. I do not require any form of compensation nor gifts from you." *smile* (Serina) Uhm... What''s her game here? If I take her words at face value, this is the best case scenario for me. Too good to be true. Uhm... Duty... She is probably forbidden from accepting personal gifts. I guess she will approach me in private at a later time to negotiate with me. Even better! Such scenario will give me a leverage to use against the Head healer herself! *nod* (Aurora) If words are not needed, than words should not be used. A nod of approval will do. The true negotiations will take place at a later time. "I am sure this journey has been heavy on you all. If you follow the sisters, they will bring you to your rooms. The guards will take care of your luggage. We will take care of your needs from here on. Your guards are free to spend the night in our barracks and will be free to leave in the morning." (Mera) This works perfectly for me. I''ll have time to sleep on this and evaluate a proper response after meeting them in person. "We gracefully accept~ (Aurora) "Priestess, if I may, I would like for the Gifted One to accompany me to my chambers." (Riccardo) !!! ... You idiot of a prince!!! What''s in your head?!? Butterflies?!? You just had to stay in silence for things to work out! Have you any idea how absurd your request is?!? The Gifted One is set to become the highest authority in the Church! Even above the High Priestess herself! What you are asking is akin to ask a princess to do a maid''s work!!! Damn it! Damn it!!! How can I salvage the situation? Think!!! *look at each other* (Mera and Serina) "Well, Liara is an initiate. I guess we can assign this duty to her..." (Mera) "Yes, I agree. We have been too light with her duties as of late. Liara! I know you are listening! You can come out!" (Serina) What in the world is happening?!? I do not understand! *open door* (Liara) One of the small doors along the perimeter opened. A little girl no more than three years in age comes out. She has short white hair, and red eyes. Her skin is as pale as milk and even her eyebrows are white in color. She is the infamous Beast. Her appearance is indeed unsettling, but not as much as the reports lead me to believe. She doesn''t look like a monster at all. She is just a girl. "I''m sorry, Mother." *look down* (Liara) "All is good, my child. Can you lead the young prince to his room? It''s the large room in fourth level of second tower." (Serina) "Of course, Mother! *turn* *bow* Uhm... greetings, Prince Riccardo. Can you follow me? I''ll lead you to your room right away." (Liara) "I would be my pleasure, Gifted One." *kiss Liara''s hand* (Riccardo) "... ... Thanks? ..." *walk away* (Liara) *follow* *grin* (Riccardo) ... Is this a ruse? A play? It must be! But her acting was perfect!!! Had I not known her true nature in advance, it would easily have fooled even me! But I mustn''t forget what lay beyond those red eyes! A wicked beast. A Tyrant in the making. I am speechless. Her cunning exceeds my wildest expectations. But I''m not beaten yet! I will not be discarded! *shiver* (Aurora) *whisper* "She seems nice." (Sistina) Even you? Fools! All of you! It all falls onto my shoulders then! I will not fail! My worthiest opponent yet, and I shall prevail with nothing but words! "Your rooms are in the first tower. Please, come with me." (Sister Eureka) Good Night Location: Alba / Aurora''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon / Evening POV: Aurora *open door* "I hope this room will be to your liking, princess. Here is the key. Tomorrow morning the treatment will begin, I will accompany you personally. Good night." *bow* (Sister Eureka) "I look forward to it. Many Blessings to you, Sister, and good night." (Aurora) *close door* *turn key* *clang* (Aurora) This room is nothing like the one I had in Victoria. It''s small, the window is tiny, the bed looks cheap and is small as well. The walls are naked stone, the floor is made of plank of old consumed wood. There is a mirror, some shelves with books and a drawer. But that''s it. But it''s alright. I do not hold the church to the same standards I would the Royal Palace. And comfort is not the reason I came here. At very least they should be able to heal my arm better than Calmata. *jump* *thump* (Aurora) Well, the bed is not as terrible as I thought. It''s actually soft enough to throw myself in its embrace. (Aurora) [How is your room, Sistina?] (Aurora) [Aurora! You are really something to use this spell so casually! About my room, it''s even better than the one I had in the Royal Library! The Sister was very nice to me. I like this place so far, Aurora. Thank you for bringing me along! How is your room?] (Sistina) She hasn''t realized anything. Well, it''s not like I brought her here for her perceptive skills. [Be careful. Those people are good at acting. Don''t let your guard down.] (Aurora) [Ah! Of of course, Aurora!] (Sistina) [Have you given a thought on what to do tomorrow? I''ll meet the Head Healer to begin the treatment on my arm.] (Aurora) [Uhm... I asked if they have a library. I think I''ll visit that place tomorrow.] (Sistina) They will keep her from the most valuable tomes, but it''s the best place for her to be in. Gathering knowledge is her forte. I''m a bit worried about her habit of sharing knowledge, though. But I may be able to use it to my advantage. If I leak wrong intel to her, I might be able to misdirect my opponents! [Just be careful not to share the Kingdom''s secrets, alright? Sweet dreams, Sistina.] (Aurora) [I wouldn''t! Sweet dreams to you as well, Aurora.] (Sistina) (Aurora) The wild card of the Crown Prince is hard to account for as well. I do not have the authority to order him around... His debacle could have been catastrophic! We were lucky. Still... my opponent is such a good actress. I thought the Beast had only power and fear going for her, but she is not above relaying on cunning tactics. It will be a walk on a wire suspended above live flames. Just one error might be fatal. The battle of wits has already begun, and they are already ahead of me. (Aurora) [Sabrina. Do you have a key for my room?] (Aurora) [Yes, Aurora. I requested it and they obliged. Will you need my help tonight as well?] (Sabrina) [No, I''m asking just in case. I will use sleeping magic on myself. I cannot afford to appear weak due to my nightmares. But I might need you to wake me up, tomorrow morning.] (Aurora) [... Very well. Just don''t overdo it, Aurora.] (Sabrina) (Aurora) Like I have a choice... Good news is that the Beast shouldn''t be able to tap into Mind Talk. Otherwise Jerica would have been discovered before betraying them. Unless the Beast had planned for this scenario from the begining? No. Leaking her collimating technique is to the church detriment! It can''t be part of her plan! But I was close to unlocking her technique on my own anyway... So... No! No point in speculating. If she can read so far into my actions, then I have already lost. I must pursue only scenarios that lead to my victory. And none of the worst case scenarios do. Me coming here is Mother''s will. I must do the best with the cards I was dealt with. ... I''d better sleep on it. The next big challenge awaits me, and I must be fresh to give it my all. (Aurora) *sleep* (Aurora) Chapter 34: Looming Shadows Fetch Quest Location: Alba / Hills Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon / Dawn POV: Stella *pant* *pant* (Stella) "Come on, we are almost there!" *pant* (Feldris) I look up from the ground for the first time in hours. Towering above a near vertical cliff a few kilometres from here I see a fortification. My current home, the Temple of Alba. The morning sun has yet to reach us, but Alba is higher from the ground and is already basking in the morning light, the sun''s rays playing with the white walls. I''m sleepy, bruised and dead tired. This sight alone is enough to give me back some of my strength. Alba looks like a beacon of hope at this time of the day. An heart warming sight. "At our current pace it will take us about an hour to reach Alba." (Feldris) *pant* "Good. We are out of danger, so we can take our time." (Steffen) Even our leader looks like he is about to collapse from exhaustion. The forced night march and the fight with the Wyvern took a lot out of us. I just want to hug my bed. -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Gates From high up on the walls, guards are watching our every move. "Halt! Who goes there!" (Guard) Just let us in, already! You know very well who we are. And I''m too tired for this. The climb to Alba sapped the last of my strength. My eyelids feel so heavy... *pant* "I''m Steffen! Leader of the Fourth Unit! Open the gates!" (Steffen) "I didn''t know anything about you being out, Leader Steffen. I have to ask the Leader before opening the gate." (Guard) "Do you think guards are informed of every little detail?!? You are wasting my time!!! Open the gates!" (Steffen) "I''m sorry, Leader Steffen. I cannot comply with your request. Directives from Priestess Mera are clear. Nobody comes in or out without her knowing. I''ll let you in as soon as I confirm everything is in order." *wave hand* (Guard) A nearby guard runs away in an hurry at the sign of their comrade. It''s not like I don''t understand. With the Gifted One here and with the royal envoys expected later today, they can''t take any chances... But any longer and I might just fall asleep in front of the gates... My bed is so close, and yet so far. "We survived a wyvern from the Black Mountains, but passing through the gates of Alba is beyond even our skills! Isn''t that right, mighty leader?" *smile* (Feldris) *giggle* (Stella) Leave it to our scout to lighten the mood. -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Barracks Dorm It took forever for the guard to open that gate. One way or another, we finally made it. "We have the rest of the day off. After our well deserved sleep do you want to do something with me?" (Feldris) *open door* (Stella) I''m too tired to answer. We pass through the door of the dorm. In front of us there are rows upon rows of bed. Each bed is simple, but has another bed stacked over the other. Alba is a small fortification. Space is always an issue. My bed is the lower bed four from the entrance. I sit and start taking off my dirty and ragged equipment. I''m half for sleeping with it on, but I would sleep badly, and I would probably be waken up and disciplined by my leader, later. So... no. *undress* (Stella) "Soldier. I was asked to bring you a meal. Take it." (Recruit Stefi) I''m slower than usual, so I didn''t notice her coming. Steffi is a recruit that sleep next to me. She is a grumpy girl, about ten years in age. She has short hair, and her face looks older than her age would suggest. She probably went through a lot. "Tanks, Stefi." *smile* (Stella) "I did it because I was ordered to." *leave* (Stefi) ... It''s not good to always be this negative. She leaves a bowl on my bed, and leave. She is carrying two others bowls in a tray. I guess one is for Feldris, on is for Steffen. "Wait, Stefi. Our leader is not here, now. Do you know where Steffen''s bed is?" (Stella) ... Fine. Keep it to yourself. *slurp* (Stella) -------------------------------- Location: Alba / Priestess Chamber POV: Priestess Mera *knock* "Leader Steffen arrived. He wishes to see you immediately." (Sister Milgrid) "Let him in." (Priestess Mera) *enter* (Steffen) Steffen looks really tired. His armor is battered, he is covered in dirt and his exposed skin is full of bruises. It seems this was no easy mission. Still, he carries a small unimpressive sack with him. No matter how hard the mission, he seems to always pull through. It pains me to rely on Steffen so much, but his reputation of getting the job done is no rumor. And The Church needs results, right now. I was right to send him. "I take your mission was a success, Leader Steffen?" (Mera) "It was, Priestess." (Steffen) *thump* (Sack) "Two kilograms of Black Gold nuggets. The moles exchanged it for iron, as you said they would." (Steffen) I can''t help but let out a surprised expression. Faber was true to his words. To think there was such a method to collect black gold! And two kilograms of it, nevertheless! That old man is proving himself to be even greater of an asset than I thought. Meridia was right on the mark. "Anything else you''d like to report?" (Mera) "... A wyvern engaged us along the way. We were saved by inquisitor Augure who was apparently following after us." *glare* (Steffen) It''s quite obvious he is not pleased by that. But it was the right choice to dispatch the inquisitor as well. He knows that. He probably would have liked to know she was there, but... well, what''s done is done. "You know inquisitors have their ways, Leader. Since she was of use, I hope you will forgive this transgression of mine." (Mera) "I trust you will disclose when my unit is being followed, next time." *leave* (Steffen) I didn''t dismiss him, but he probably doesn''t have the strength to face an argument with me after his ordeal. Steffen faith is unbreakable. He even choose his duties to the Church over his old comrade Leonora. Even if there are minor disagreement, Steffen would never betray the Church. "Have Faber escorted to my chambers. Meridia as well. We have much to discuss." (Mera) "As you will." *leave* (Sister Milgrid) Materials Location: Alba / Tower of Gifts / Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon POV: Priestess Mera *enter* "You wanted to see me, Mera?" (Master Arteficer Faber) The Master Arteficer enters my chamber without even being announced. And he is way to easygoing while talking to me. He has heavy dark circles around his eyes, and his presence feels somewhat weaker. He must be working hard to master the Forge of Alba. *sigh* "Yes, Master Arteficer. My soldiers procured the materials according to your instructions." (Priestess Mera) There is no helping it. He made it clear that his only interest lays in creating artifacts. I guess he is using us in as much as we are using him. I feel like he is not intentionally disrespecting me, or my position. He just doesn''t care about my titles as long as I give him what he needs. And, likewise, I care about the quality of his work. I''ll just have to excuse his lack of manners. As long as he delivers, that is. *opens sack* *examine nuggets* (Faber) Without saying a word, Faber grabs several nuggets of black gold from the sack, and examine them with the care and expertise he is famous for. He looks at the nuggets from every angle. Weight them, lick them and crush them against each others. After a few minutes, he seems satisfied and put the nuggets back. "Your soldiers are something else, Mera. My men never returned with this much black gold! Keep up the good work!" *grin* (Faber) "... I''m glad you approve, Master Arteficer. How long until I can see some of your works?" (Mera) "Don''t hold your breath, Mera. I will take as long as I need. I swear youngsters are always in such an hurry! One can make a rushed job, or a good job. And I aim for the highest possible quality artifacts!" *grin* (Faber) "Very well. Your reputation precede you, Master Arteficer. I will comply with your request. But keep me posted on your progress. I will not compromise on that." (Mera) "Fine by me. I want to pass on my techniques, after all. I need not to keep secrecy at this late hour. Sister! Pick up this sack and follow me, will you?" (Faber) *stare* (Milgrid) *sigh* "Do as the Master Arteficer says, Sister Milgrid." (Mera) *pick up sack* (Milgrid) *leave* (Faber, Milgrid) *sigh* (Mera) Is this another trial, Gloria? Fair Trade Location: Secularia / Square Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon / Midday POV: Narrator At its height, Secularia was a blooming town. Being the first town after the Silent Forest, the town was a busy trade route, and its famous inns provided the weary merchants, soldier and pilgrims with a roof and a warm meal. Those times were gone. The Church of Gloria and the local Lord abandoned the town, leaving it to the mercy of mercenaries and brigands. By the time soldiers of the Kingdom stepped in to restore order, Secularia was a mere husk of a town. The wooden fence that once protected the town was now unmanned and broken in many places. Most of the buildings in the outer skirts are now little more than piles of ashes and coal. Of the hundred buildings, only a dozen remains habitable. A new flimsy barricade was built around them, separating the remains of the inner city from the ruins around them. "I want salt and vegetables. I''ll exchange them for some cooking utensils." (Hooded Peasant) *thump* *clattering sounds* (Sack) Just yesterday, a travelling merchant got into town. The first merchant Secularia has seen in more than a moon. The job of a travelling merchant is dangerous, but some are willing to put up with the risks for the quick coins it can make. "Of course. I''ll weight the tools, and calculate the exchange rate. It''ll take a minute." (Merchant Novella) The female merchant skilfully took items from the sack, and weighted them on the scale inside her cart under the watchful eyes of two city guards. Protection was required, otherwise the merchant might just have been robbed or worse by the desperate dwellers. If Secularia was to rise once more, the new lord appointed by the Kingdom needed it to be at least safe enough for commerce to happen. Tribute will not flow from a dead town. "Here. This is your share of salt and vegetables." (Merchant Novella) "Only this much?!?" (Hooded Peasant) "If you don''t like the deal, you can take your tools back." (Merchant Novella) *ready weapons* (Guards) *take sacks* *leave* (Hooded Peasant) Threatened by the guards, the city dweller left. The next in line stepped forward, him too holding a sack filled with used tools. The looters will be able to sustains themselves for a while thanks to the content of the ruins around them. -------------------------------- Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon / Evening With the evening, the looters returned to their homes. "Your share for today''s work. Five Light Coins each." *hands over purse* (Merchant Novella) *take purse* "It was a pleasure doing business with you." *grin* (Guard) "Remember our agreement. I can leave my cart inside your stables, at the barracks." (Merchant Novella) "Of course. It just won''t be us guarding you. Our less... proactive colleagues will guard the barn as part of their duties. Now, if you excuse us, we''ll take our well deserved leave." (Guard) "We''ll see you tomorrow, fair merchant lady!" *laugh* (Guard B) As the two guards left, the merchant drove her carriage toward the largest building. Before the turmoil, it was the best inn, but now it serves as barracks for the soldiers of the Kingdom. The carriage approached the entrance of the stables slowly, as the sun was falling below the horizon. "Ah! The merchant! It must be nice to loot this town without being branded a criminal!" (Guard C) "... It was a long day. Will you open the door or what?" (Merchant Novella) "Well, I have an hard job, merchant. If only I had an incentive..." (Guard C) "..." (Merchant Novella) Without saying a word, the merchant handed a Light Coin to the guard who then opened the door with a smile painted on his face, letting the merchant inside and closing the door behind. -------------------------------- Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon / Night The inside of stables was spacious, but the place was a mess. Splinters of wood littered the floor, mixing with the hay. The merchant''s horse wounded itself trying to eat some. Good thing the merchant knew some healing magic. Losing her horse would have been a disaster. The merchant was sitting near a smouldering fire. Se was done eating, and she was in deep thought, looking at the stars. The roof had a large hole in it. Luckily rain was rare this time of the year. *rustling sounds* A sound coming from some barrels near the dark corner spooked the merchant. She unsheathed a dagger hidden behind her cowl, and approached the barrels with great caution. The merchant slowly walked around the barrel. A small figure of a child could be barely be seen in the dark.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. *whisper* "The words." (Inquisitor Novella) *whisper* "Gloria is warmth. Gloria is light." (Child) *whisper* "Have you found out something?" (Inquisitor Novella) *whisper* "Yes. Gloria still has believers in this town. They say dark figures come and go at night from the remains of the temple." (Child) The merchant was an inquisitor in disguise, given the duty to investigate this fallen town. She reached for a small purse, and gave it to the child. *whisper* "Deliver a message. The day of reckoning is coming. Be prepared." (Inquisitor Novella) The child moved a plank on the wall and taking advantage of her small figure, slipped through the small opening. Alone again, the inquisitor grabbed the medallion around her neck, holding it tightly with her hands. She refined some magic threads and activated it. (Inquisitor Novella) [Inquisitor Novella reporting in. I have news from Secularia~ (Inquisitor Novella) Augure Location: Plains at the root of the Black Mountain Range Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon / Dawn POV: Inquisitor Augure *sunrise* *wake up* (Augure) The light of the sun kisses my face as I wake up. Last night I helped the Fourth Unit in their mission. By now they should be safely in Alba, alongside their precious load. I took a few hours rest since a forced march would leave me sapped of my strength and unable to be of use to Gloria. My enchanted mantle did its work, hiding me from sight and keeping me warm during the cold night. It is time I resume my original mission. To Scout Fort Nora. The abandoned fort is now serving as nest for a great evil. Sinners who dared attempt at the life of the Gifted One. Such blasphemy! To think there exists people in this world who would try and end the warmth and joy that is sure to follow Gloria''s own herald in her wake. Is it ignorance? It must be. Truthfully, most of those sinners have already been cleansed by our awe inspiring forces at the Pass of Alba. But some survived and escaped, adding the sins of defector and betrayer, on top of the already black soul they had. Truly disgusting. What meaning can such empty lives possibly have? How can they wake up in the morning and not be ashamed of themselves? Incomprehensible. Inquisitor Incubo gleaned their locations from a weak minded survivor. We shall deliver just punishment and cleanse them of their sins. *whisper* "May Gloria welcome those sinners in her warm embrace." (Augure) Time to move. The fort is a long way from here. Fort Nora Location: Fort Nora / Plains Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Harvest Moon / Dusk POV: Augure Fort Nora is in sight. What''s left of it at least. The fort was too valuable to leave in the enemies'' hands, but not fortified enough to give the defenders a great enough advantage over the attackers. As a result, it was heavily contested during the war. It changed ownership so many times, suffering more and more damage with each assault and lowering its defensive potential even more. In the end countless lives were wasted on both sides in a doomed effort to hold it. What lies before me is a pile of rubble and broken walls barely worth being called a fort. Battles here were so costly that the Kingdom eventually decided to leave Fort Nora for good and build a replacement elsewhere. They hope the new fortification will not just be a liability, next time. (Augure) Until now I was protected from sight by the sea of grass, but proceeding further like this might be dangerous. I channel a small amount of aether in my mantle. One of the enchantment laid over it activate so that its surface can mimic my surroundings, making me hard to see. With the favour of the dark I approach Fort Nora. Nest to the remains of Leonora''s warband. Taking my time, I silently run from rock to rock, hiding myself behind partially destroyed walls covered in mould, columns that hold no roof and stony remains littering the ground. The grass is overtaking the rubble, and the earth is slowly reclaiming the fortress. Fort Nora current state gives me the perfect cover. The ruins are spread over a several hundreds of meters of open terrain. It was built on the rising slope of a steep hill. My targets are probably near the core of the fortification. -------------------------------- I spent half an hour carefully making my way. According to our intel, a couple of rooms are still standing there, along with the dungeons underground. That''s where I would stay. *walks* (Mercenary) It seems I''m on the right track. A Dark Skin man, is patrolling a path. It seems they cleared some rubble to make a track. He wears a cheap looking leather armor. His chest piece has holes in it. Probably fatal wounds to its previous owner. The mercenary seems scrawny and not very focused. He walks by without even looking around, letting his torch sways greatly. It''s as if there is no will behind his moves. What a sorry excuse for a night patrol. It''s better to have none rather than have one like this. It gives a false sense of security to the inhabitants. Which works for me. I let him walk by, and proceed in my infiltration. I pass over some arch, columns and walls. The destruction is less total the more I penetrate inward. It makes my duty somewhat harder, but I''m not worried yet. I have plenty of room to walk. My only concern is not walking on something that can make sounds. I''m especially wary of glass remains. -------------------------------- Another ten minutes passed. Here, the walls form together in rooms. There are even roofs of higher levels partially standing. Still, there is not a single wall without gaping holes, and not even a single room enclosed by four full walls. I encountered another patrol as pathetic as the first one. If they are representative of their comrades, I''d say they have significant food shortages. Uhm... If this is all they have, I alone might be able to make short work of them... No. My duty is to investigate them. Their punishment must be exemplary. A quick death by a powerful spell at the hand of a single unseen inquisitor would be too good for them. I carry on. Just around the corner, two men are resting inside their sleeping sacks. I''m close. A thick wall stands in front of me. According to the layout I studied, this wall must enclose the inner courtyard of Fort Nora. The access to the dungeons, along with the most structurally sound structures should be around here. I take a flight of stairs to the second level. There is no roof, and behind me I can make out the scope of the destruction tanks to the height and the moonlight. The wall in front of me go up at least another two levels. There is a convenient opening nearby. The floor is littered by ruins and garbage. I can make out washed out mosaics in the few openings in the rubble. This must have been the room of the general of the fort. I approach the opening in the thick wall as I make sure no patrols are walking nearby. The inner courtyard. A square about ten meters in size. The floor is cracked, but is devoid of debris. They must have cleared them. There is a fire burning inside a makeshift furnace in the centre. Logs acting as benches around it and five tents. *stare* (Dog) Damn. I''m downwind because of a breeze. There is a cage with two hounds inside in the far corner of the courtyard. One of them is looking over here. I made sure to wash myself in a nearby river before approaching and I even used an ointment neutralize my odour. If the hounds notice me still, things could get ugly. *woof!* *woof!* (Dog) -------------------------------- *pant* *pant* (Inquisitor Augure) There. I''m about half an hour from the fort, now. It should be far enough to catch my breath. *ouch* (Inquisitor Augure) I wrapped my feet in bandages instead of wearing shoes not to make noises, but because of the rubble, I have several shallow wounds. It''s okay. I can treat something on this level on my own. I don''t mind leaving scars. (Inquisitor Augure) It was a close call. Fortunately the breeze changed directions and the man awakened by the dogs just entered a room and returned with a few bones for them, instead of searching for intruders. The night patrols quickly returned to their routine as well. It was a bit far and dark, but I think those were horse bones. They must have eaten them. I also saw signs of small plot of lands being cultivated here and there. My thought is that those deserters were probably the weakest of the bunch. After Leonora''s death, they no longer have the guts to fight and pillage Dark Skin villages for food. They are trying to settle here. Some of them were probably former farmers, so they should have the skills for that. The people I saw seemed devoid of any will to live or fight. I guess seeing the awe inspiring power of the Church of Gloria can do that to a soldier. Still, they must pay for their sins. With my feet back in shape, I grab my amulet, and prepare to give my report. (Inquisitor Augure) "Inquisitor Augure reporting in. Presence of sinners inside Fort Nora is~ (Inquisitor Augure) Negotiations Location: Victoria / Memorial Square / Underground Tunnels Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon POV: High Priestess Amigarde At the height of the war, a powerful spell destroyed a large portion of Victoria. The Memorial Square was built where the buildings once stood. To remember the fallen. Beneath that plaza a network of tunnels and chambers was built to shelter people from similar attacks in the future. Neutral grounds were needed, and this place was chosen for today''s meeting between us and the representatives of the Royal Family. With the threat of the armistice with the Principate ending in three years, the Kingdom cannot afford to waste any more resources in infighting. They would if they believed victory to guaranteed, but the existence of the Gifted One would make even a victory too costly. "Be careful, High Priestess. The roof is lower ahead." (Sister X) The tunnels are small, dark and cold. Water is dripping from the ceiling, and collect beneath our feet. We walk on a thin layer of mouldy water. I''m afraid I''ll catch a cold. "Halt~ (Inquisitor Kaven) *blink* (Light) Sisters were against me coming in person, but with Inquisitor Kaven by my side, I have little to fear. (Kaven) Kaven sees the agreed signal and replies. *blink* (Light) "We may proceed. Stay close to me, High Priestess. You two, watch our back." (Kaven) *nod* (Inquisitors Sebra and Gabri) -------------------------------- Location: Victoria / Memorial Square / Underground Chamber *open door* "You may proceed inside." (Royal Guard) It seems they didn''t bring the Queen''s guard here. Orta couldn''t be bothered to come here in person, apparently. Well, with Liara''s Collimating Technique, my magi have a significant advantage. Our inquisitors are holding large tangles of magic threads in their hands. As them are now, they might be able to put up a fair fight against the Queen herself. She must be aware of this by now. "Welcome, Blessed One. Of course your inquisitors and the joy they bring are welcome us well." *bow* (Minister of Magic) We enter a large chamber with a low ceiling. Several crystals are shining light from the walls, revealing the depressing mouldy stones covering this chamber. The first to speak is a well nourished bald man. His lack of hair makes it somewhat hard to guess his age, but I guess he is in his fifties. He wears a green and blue shirt, brown trousers and a green beret. On his chest a signet of black gold bearing the symbol of the Minister of Magic. He came to me many moons back, when plotting to take Liara from us. He failed when Liara outright refused his offer to become a princess. The look on his face was priceless! He still likes his snarky remarks it seems and he is still trying to get under my skin. "Likewise, Minister. I''m glad we could arrange this meeting." (Amigarde) "Enough flattery. Let''s get down to business. We all have other places to be." (Minister of War) The Minister of War is a large Dark Skin man with short silver hairs. He is about forty years in age. Three parallel scars, like marks of a claw, cross his face. He is blind in one eye but makes no effort to cover what''s left of it. He looks menacing to say the least. Unlike the Minister of Magic, the Minister of War wears unimpressive brown clothes. He carries two long blades inside their hilts on his right side. He is standing with his arms crossed behind his back, confident that we won''t dare raise arms against him. "I agree with you wholeheartedly, Minister of War. The proposal of the church is simple. Let us cease hostilities immediately and cooperate to make the kingdom a safer place." (Amigarde) A direct approach should be the weak point of the Minister of Magic. I mustn''t let him use his silver tongue to weasel his way out of the truth. "I wasn''t aware of any hostilities. Were you, Minister of War?" (Minister of Magic) "Please. I thought we were getting down to business" *grin* (Amigarde) "Enough! Priestess, the Kingdom cannot tolerate the strength at the behest of the Church of Gloria any longer. Back then the Kingdom allowed you to form an armed force to defend yourselves and your domains. The size of your current forces far exceed what was conceded to you in that agreement. Scale back your forces. We demand it." (Minister of War) "High Priestess. Not just Priestess, Minister. And in short you want to take the Gifted One from us, I gather?" (Amigarde) "We want her dead. The Beast is too powerful. She cannot be allowed to live. Do it, or we will do it ourselves." *glare* (Minister of War) *sweat* "Minister! Please, excuse him, High Priestess, he didn''t~ (Minister of Magic) My inquisitors are ready to weave magic. But they''ll wait my signal. They have clear instructions. Still, the Minister of War sure is brazen. He probably wants this negotiations to fail. He can''t stand not having the strongest army, uhu? He wants an all out confrontation. "If you could kill her, you would have done that already, Minister. Isn''t that why you had to shallow your pride and come here? The only thing you can hope to excange with us are words." *grin* (Amigarde) *unsheathe swords* "You little~" (Minister of War) (Royal Mage Mercurio Lodesto) *collapses* (Minister of War) My gambit worked. I cannot make a negotiation succeed if one the parties involved want them to fail. I forced a situation in which they had to intervene themselves. After all, each faction on the Kingdom side has its own goals. I doubt many wants an all out war against us. I thought it would have been the Minister of Magic with his silver tongue to defuse the Minister of War''s wrath, but it was the third representative they sent to set things right. A Fair Skin man with long flowing platinum hair and blue eyes. He has a fashionable beard, wears a monocle and an elaborate blue and purple dress. He bears on his heart the signet of an high ranking Royal Mage. "I apologize on behalf of the Minister of Magic. At times he can be... rash on his decisions." (Mercurio) The Minister of Magic is as pale as a ghost. I think he just now resumed breathing. My inquisitors stand down as well. It looks like now we can have a meaningful negotiation. "It''s quite alright, Royal Mage. Let''s us resume talking. I''m sure nobody wants a civil war as the threat of the Principate looms over our heads." (Amigarde) "On that, we are in agreement, High Priestess." *bow* (Mercurio) Royalty Location: Alba / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 19th day of the Wither Moon / Evening POV: Liara [Are you sure we should be doing this?] (Bookworm Me) What do you mean? I''m just peeking from behind a door! That''s not forbidden by the teachings of Gloria, isn''t it? [Actually, it probably is. But that''s not what I mean. If you ask, I''m sure they''ll let you be present when royalty arrives.] (Bookworm Me) Diplomacy and following protocols sounds like trouble... I''d rather watch from the sidelines. [You are a little girl. I''m sure they would cut you some slack.] (Bookworm Me) [Let her be. I''m not big on royalty too, you know? Most are bunch of entitled nobles who didn''t have to work one day to earn their position.] (Soldier Me) [That doesn''t sounds so bad if you are one. To think Liara could be Princess right now of only she had said yes, back then. We wouldn''t have had duties like we have now.] (Gamer Me) Oh, that was that too. But I don''t regret it. I''m happy here. I have Mother and Meridia and the others. Everything is going well. Plus I don''t think I''m made to live the high life. And most of you actually worked. There is no Royal Me. [That''s for the best. He''d teach you how to be spoiled, probably... Not the best skill set. I think included only versions of you that have useful experiences.] (Soldier Me) [Don''t be so dismissive of Royalty. Handling fame and authority is not as easy as you make it to be.] (Doctor Me) [Also is it really going so well for us? They attempted at our lives how many times now?] (Explorer Me) [If you think being a princess would make us safer, you are naive. Even in our world influential people needed personal bodyguards. Being Princess might as well make us even more of a target!] (Soldier me) The gates opened! Be quiet! Two luxurious carriages with glorious golden details, whirls, and silky banners take their place in the small courtyard. They are drawn by two horses dressed with an elaborate saddle and reins. Their backs are covered by embroiled sheets. From the first carriage, three women climb down. First, a woman in her mid thirties. She has brown hair and eyes, and wears sober clothes. She announces the other two. "Gracing us with their presence, First Princess Aurora, and Eighth Princess Sistina." (Tutor Sabrina) One is a tall girl, younger than Stella. She has long platinum hair and blue eyes. She is really cute! The next one is somewhat older. A short girl with long curvy silver hairs and brown eyes. She walks like she is unsure of what to do. They wear voluminous white dresses with golden details. The cute one wears a golden tiara with a large blue gem. [The first girl. We saw her a while back. She is the princess who spoke to the people in Victoria and made that firework.] (Bookworm Me) You are right! I remember her! [The princess showed greater aptitude than Amigarde. Still, since she doesn''t know our collimating technique, Serina might still be stronger then her.] (Doctor me) [Be careful about what you show her. You are probably like a strategic weapon to the Church as you are ahead of the current technology in the hand of the enemy. The top brass will not like you passing on your advanced magic.] (Soldier Me) Uhm... that''s a good advice. I''ll ask Mother later about it. But I don''t think we are enemy? Oh... There are three people from the other carriage as well. Like before a woman in her late thirties announces them. "Gracing us with his presence, Crown Prince Riccardo. Accompanying him, the Leader of the Prince''s Guards, Amerio Yastrade." (Tutor Hanna Ganimede) One is a young boy, maybe ten years old wearing voluminous black and blue clothes with short brown hairs hidden below an elaborate hat with a long black feather. He was present during the new year celebration as well, but he didn''t do anything back then. He looks as smug and spoiled as I''d expected. The other is a tall and very muscular Fair Skin soldier, about forty years in age I''d say. He looks as imposing as Steffen, and he wears a golden armor not unlike what I have seen in the treasure vault. He has sharp brown eyes and from below his golden helmet I can see strands of black hair. His face looks too clean to belong to a soldier, and he bear no scars. He carries a great sword on his back. Mother and Mera talk with the Princess, exchanging what feel like empty phrases. Apparently Aurora is ill and Mother will heal her. [Make sense. Healing seems to be the speciality of the Church of Gloria.] (Doctor Me) ~Liara! I know you are listening! You can come out!" (Serina) Uh. Oh. I got caught. [It''s fine. She doesn''t seem to be angry. Just go there, staying here would only make things worse.] (Doctor Me) [If you feel too embarassed there is always the nuclear option, you know? Hihihi.] (Gamer Me) You!!! You can''t joke about this kind of things!!! I open the door, and slowly walk toward Mother. All eyes are on me. I want to disappear. "I''m sorry, Mother." *look down* (Liara) "All is good, my child. Can you lead the young prince to his room? It''s the large room in fourth level of second tower." (Serina) Well, if it''s just this much, then there is no problem. I just hope he won''t ask unreasonable things of me. I can''t exactly teach him my magic, but I also don''t want to turn him down in an unpolite way and cause an uproar. Please, help me out on this one, other Me! [[You can count on us!]] (All Me) "Of course, Mother! *turn* *bow* Uhm... greetings, Prince Riccardo. Can you follow me? I''ll lead you to your room right away." (Liara) "I would be my pleasure, Gifted One." (Prince Riccardo) I''m stunned for a second. The prince gently take my hand and kisses it. [He is just being polite to a little girl. No worries.] (Bookworm Me) [I won''t say anything...] (Explorer Me) What?!? [It''s nothing. Just take him to his room.] (Explorer Me) "... ... Thanks? ..." (Liara) I turn and head to his chamber. ... I feel like each second is taking an eternity to pass! We are walking in total silence. I can feel his glare on my back. [Calm down. You are overthinking stuffs. There is no reason you should behave differently around him. Just lead the three of them to their room. Don''t say or do anything unnecessary.] (Doctor Me) I hear the prince accelerate his pace, he is now walking by my side. I keep my gaze fixed forward, but I can feel him looking at me. "You are as beautiful as I was told, Liara. I''m charmed by your presence." (Riccardo) That''s just creepy. I''m three years old, you are ten. And I''m certainly not beautiful, red eyes and everything. And what''s about using my name so casually? [Calm down. Whatever he is after, you just have to generically say thanks and ignore him.] (Doctor Me) "I''m flattered, Prince Riccardo." (Liara) I''m at the stairs. Damn! How long until I reach their chambers?!? "Allow me, Liara. This way I won''t get lost." (Riccardo) ... And now he takes my hand. I swear if he takes any more liberties with me~ [Calm down! It''s just an hand!] (Doctor Me) [I was just kidding when I was suggesting the nuclear option, you know? Don''t'' go ahead and roast him for real.] (Gamer Me) Fine. For a few long seconds we walk the spiral stairs hand in hand. There, this is the level of their chambers. I guess the big one is for the prince. I don''t really care if I mix up the chambers for the other two. I''ll let the sisters sort this out. [Someone''s salty! Hihihi.] (Gamer Me) Shut up. "This is your chamber, Prince. Your chambers are behind those two doors." (Liara) "The keys?" (Hanna) "They may be inside. Or not. In case I''m sure a Sister will bring them to you." (Liara) "..." (Hanna) [That was cold.] (Gamer Me) It''s their fault for not giving them the keys. I''m a three years old girl, I can''t be expected to handle this kind of stuffs. Maybe next time Mera will learn not to send me to guide a spoiled prince. [Doing the job so badly they''ll never ask you to do it again?] (Explorer Me) "My thanks, Liara. I might not even need sleep, as seeing you lifted up my weary spirit. Will you show me Alba under the moonlight?" (Riccardo) "Prince Riccardo, you may be fine, but I''m tired. I''m going to sleep." (Liara) "Of course! How inconsiderate of me not to account for your needs. May you have sweet dreams tonight, Liara. Thanks to you, I''m sure I will." *smile* (Riccardo) I''m about to puke. He kisses my hand again before finally leaving it and slowly walks backward toward the door while staring at me. "Thanks for your guidance. It was a long journey, we will now go to sleep as well." (Hanna) "Likewise. Farewell."*leave* (Liara) Finally it''s over. [I think he was courting you.] (Bookworm Me) You don''t say?!? [Calm down Liara. You can be angry, but not at us. We are trying to help.] (Doctor Me) ... You are right. I''m sorry, other Me. It''s just... I hate it. What was this all about? [Who can say. Maybe he just likes you. Or maybe he is trying to get you to his side. Or maybe he has other goals in mind.] (Explorer Me) That''s why I didn''t want to deal with royalty. [Right? They are nothing but a pain in the ass.] (Soldier Me) [Well, as long as you don''t evaporate the Prince in a fit of rage everything will be fine.] (Gamer Me) I wouldn''t do that! Chapter 35: Broken Things Good Morning Location: Alba / Sabrina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Dawn *yawn* (Tutor Sabrina) The tutor of the First Princess woke up and looked outside the window. It was still dark, dawn was probably half an hour away. Sabrina silently left the bed, put on her dress, and left her room, along with the key to Aurora''s chamber. *opens door* (Sabrina) "Lady Sabrina. Good Morning. " (Guard A) "You are early. The sun is still below the horizon." (Guard B) "The First Princess has many duties to take care of and she''ll need my support. If you''ll excuse me, I''ll be on my way." (Sabrina) The guards on duty made way for the Sabrina who disappeared behind the door of the largest chamber in that level.
Location: Alba / Aurora''s Chamber *closes door* (Sabrina) The Tutor closed the door of the large chamber of the princess behind her. As expected, Aurora was laying on her bed motionless. She had used magic to force herself to seep the night before and will need help to wake up. Sabrina gathered some magic and weaved a spell on the princess, forcing Aurora awake. (Tutor Sabrina) "Good morning, Aurora." (Sabrina) *wakes up* *yawn* ~Good morning, Sabrina." (Aurora) "Your mind will be clouded for a short while. Take your time." (Sabrina) "I''m fine!" (Aurora) *stands up* *staggers* (Aurora) Without heeding her tutor advice, the princess tried to leave her bed too quickly, but when she tried to stand up, she staggered visibly. *catches Aurora* (Sabrina) Expecting this outcome, Sabrina caught Aurora mid fall. "My head does feel a bit light. I guess I''ll sit down for a moment." (Aurora)
Behind a wooden wall on a corner of the room there was a large bowl of water, about one meter in diameter. Most dwellers in Alba had to share such a commodity, but the VIP rooms each had this luxury. The water was of course cold. Not for long. The princess danced, collimating a large amount of magic threads, and once done, she touched the surface of the water with her hand, weaving a spell. (Aurora) Heating water was a notoriously exhausting task, as it required a large amount of magic. Since the spell it''s both very hard to sustain, but also innocuous, weaving it made for a good training exercise for Magi, requiring to maintain focus for many long minutes, exercising both the mind and the magic channels of the body to their limits. Lesser Magi might need an hour to make a small cup of water boils, but Aurora''s exceptional aptitude, combined with her use of the novel Collimating Technique meant that she was able to heat up such a large amount of water in a matter of minutes. Surely enough, pleasant steamy vapours could be seen raising from the tub. The temperature was just right for a bath. "You have grown so much, Aurora. Just a moon ago it would have taken you half an hour to heat the tub. You have surpassed all princesses who came before you." (Sabrina) With a satisfied expression, princess Aurora entered the warm waters, careful to leave her hair flow freely just outside of the wooden bowl. It would have taken too long to dry them. *ouch* (Aurora) Aurora let out a pained expression for a moment as she submerged her right arm. The scar was still visible, the arm was swollen and the skin there had a darker shade than the rest of her body. Needless to say, she was in pain at all times because of her arm, but Aurora had an high tolerance for it and she wouldn''t let other notice. "It''s not my sisters I must compete against, right now. It''s the Beast. She came up with this technique in the first place. Just how much of an advantage she holds over me? I just don''t know~ (Aurora) Sabrina grabbed the soap and started scrubbing the princess'' skin, being especially careful around the right arm. Usually a maid would have been tasked with this duty and here in Alba, the Church could probably spare a Sister. But Aurora was still unsure of what liberties she could take and letting herself open to a stranger on the first day would have been ill advised. Apart from her sister Sistina, Sabrina was the only person Aurora could really trust. "Well, your first priority is make contact with the Head Healer and get your arm healed up. Sister Serina seems in a mother-daughter relationship with the Beast. You might be able to glean some useful intel by asking the right questions." (Sabrina) The princess closed her eyes, leaving her body in the trusted hands of her Tutor. Whatever Aurora will become Queen or be discarded will be decided by the results of her mission here in Alba. Her entire life has lead up to this moment and she was not going to give up so easily.
*knock* *knock* "It''s me, Sistina." (Princess Sistina) "Come in. It''s open." (Sabrina) *enter* "Uhm... Good morning, Aurora. Oh... I''m sorry I interrupted you during your morning routine." (Sistina) "It''s alright. I was about done anyway. Do you want to take a bath? The water is still warm." (Aurora) "Can I? Thanks!!!" *smile* (Sistina) Sistina was already dressed up, but she quickly took on the offer of her sister, she undressed, and exchanged place with Aurora. As a princess Sistina was unusually adept as well, but her magic training lagged far behind that of her sisters, and it was beyond her skills to warm such a large amount of water. As a result she always used cold water to wash herself. The prospect of using hot water for once was a welcome change. *holds Sistina''s hair* "Careful. If you get your hair wet, it would take forever to dry." (Aurora) "Ah! I''m sorry, Sister!" *look down* (Sistina) "This isn''t the Royal Library, we are representing the Royal Family here in Alba. What we do here can put a blemish on the reputation of the Kingdom itself. Lesser people wait for nothing but the smallest mistake to take advantage of." (Aurora) "..." *look down* (Sistina) Feeling like a weight for her friend, Sistina grabbed the soap and started scrubbing herself. The pleasant warmth of the bath quickly washed away her sorrow, and she soon wore a relaxed expression on her face. "Here, let me help you tidy your hair." (Sabrina) "Uhm... Thank you, Sabrina." *blush* (Sistina) Sistina couldn''t remember the last time someone had offered to help her like this. She couldn''t help but feel grateful for the friendship of Aurora and Sabrina. [I know it isn''t much, but I''ll do my best to help you, sister.] *smile* (Sistina)
*knock* *knock* (Door) The sun shyly peeked above the horizon, and the first light of the morning filtered through the window of the room. Soon after, someone knocked at the door. A long and difficult day is about to begin. *open door* "Good morning, Sister." (First princess Aurora) "Good morning, Princess Aurora. Oh. I see you are all here." (Sister Eureka) A young girl, about ten years in age with blond hair that reached her hip and blue eyes was impatiently waiting before the door of Princess Sistina''s room. As soon as she saw her host across the stairs, she hurried to meet them. "Princess Sistina! I''m Initiate Kara, an apprentice Scribe. You wanted to see our library. I can take you there right now, if you like." *smile* (Initiate Kara) "It would be my pleasure, Sister Kara." *bow* (Sistina) "I know a little about the layout of the library, so I may be able to help if you want to read about a topic in particular." (Kara) "That would be really helpful! I''d like to read about~ (Sistina) Princess Aurora watched the exchange with a complicated expression as the two girls started descending the stairs in a good mood. "I take you are here to accompany us to where the Head Healer is?" (Tutor Sabrina) "Of course. Sister Serina is waiting for you on top of the Tower of Gifts. Please, follow me." (Sister Eureka) [Tower of Gifts... Was the tower named in honor of the Gifted One or is the other way around? Another question for the list.] (Princess Aurora)
Head Healer Location: Alba / Weaving Chamber POV: Aurora Sister Eureka lead us as we descends the spiral stairs to the bottom of the tower. Beyond the door is an open space. Not much of it, of course, Alba is not big by any means. We are surrounded by tall buildings paved in white stones that make plays of light with the morning sun. The pavement of this area is made by small shaped stones that form geometric patterns, like a mosaic. In front of us, the tallest tower of the temple, and all around, the that wall encircles the cliff. i can''t help but feel that that wall is unnecessary. If someone can climb the cliff, they surely can climb a few more meters to cross the wall. Still, maybe it''s enchanted like the walls of the temple in Victoria, or maybe is there to keep people from falling to their doom. "Oh, the princess. You may proceed. The Head Healer is waiting for you." (Guard Geron) We enter the tallest tower of this comparatively small fortification. The Tower of Gifts. Judging from the outside and from the number of windows, the towers can''t have more than five or six levels. A small corridor lead us to the steep spiral stairs in the centre of the tower. They climb all the way to the top. There are no windows in the centre of the tower, tour way is lighted by small crystals embedded in the walls. *pant* (First Princess Aurora) "Please, bear with it a while longer, Princess. We are almost there." (Sister Eureka) "I''m fine. No need to show concerns." (Aurora) "Of course, princess." *smirk* (Eureka) We pass many small circular corridors whose doors lead to the various rooms in this tower. The stairs finally end in a small corridor that I think lead us to the outer walls. A final flight of stairs and we arrive at our destination. "The Weaving Chamber of the Temple of Alba." (Sister Eureka) It''s a large circular chamber, about eight meters wide. It encompasses the whole final level of the tower. Five meters above our heads the roof is shaped as a dome, with round glass windows that let the sun through. There is a balcony from where soldiers are watching our every move. In the centre of the floor there is pond of Catalyst Water. This is a remarkable weaving chamber. Of course it''s not at the level of the individual training chambers in the Royal Palace, but it''s a good effort.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Welcome, Princess Aurora. I hope you had a good night sleep." *smile* (Head Healer Serina) "Many Blessings, Princess Aurora." *bow* (Liara) The Head Healer and a little girl are waiting for me in the middle of the pond, at the centre of the chamber. I understand the Sister Serina, but... "Why is the Gifted One here, Head Healer?" (Aurora) Close call. I almost slipped and called her Beast. I''m try to see beyond the sheep disguise of the little girl, but I mustn''t burn my chances with them by revealing that I know of her. I''m not here to fight. Not with magic of fists, at least. "Liara has a real gift for healing magic. When it comes to wounds she surpasses even me. With your permission, she will help me in your treatment." (Serina) "Well, I can''t heal illnesses and insides, yet. But as long as it''s about broken bones, damaged blood vessels and nerves I''m confident in my skills!" *smile* (Liara) Nerves? From the context I gather its a part of the human body, but I never heard that word. Probably it comes from the treasured healing knowledge of the Church. If so, I might be able to glean at their prized knowledge, unless she is trying to make a fool of me by using a made up word. Better skip that remarks, for now. "I decline, Head Healer. I came here specifically for your skills. Also, I would like for everyone to leave. I''m sure you understand." (Aurora) The smile on the face of the Beast evaporates like snow in the sun. It''s replaced by a disappointed expression, like a child that didn''t get her way. The Beast is such a good actress! I hoped this curve ball would let me glean on her true feelings for a moment, but it seems it will take more than that to see through the cracks in her little girl disguise. "... Liara, you can go to the library with Sister Geneva? This will take a while. Guards, I''d like for you to leave as well. Things will be alright. And Princess, please take off your clothes and lay down in the pond. I''ll begin your treatment shortly." (Serina) You actually ask the guards to leave?!? You are the Head Healer! They are your subordinates! Don''t ask, give them clear orders. That''s the first thing a ruler should learn. I swear this place makes no sense... Do they not teach them discipline? Or maybe faith is enough to maintain order? Something else I will need to investigate.
(Serina) I''m alone with the Head Healer, now. This is perfect chance for her to ask something of me. I would love to get dirt on the Head Healer, I would be able to use it as leverage at a later date, and it would be especially damaging to the Church since Serina seems close to the Beast. "... The flow is all wrong. Your insides... I''m not sure I can make you better, the flow is too garbled. Have you perhaps suffered from malnutrition, wounds or blunt impacts at an early age?" (Serina) "All three." (Aurora) "I see. You must have had it hard. I''ll do what I can to lessen your pain." (Serina) The Head Healer seems genuinely touched by my blight! She is good! Still, that''s just acting. It''s not like she would actually care. it''s not like anyone anywhere would care. I''m a princess only because I had some aptitude for magic. If that change, I will be discarded without a second thought. *shivers* (Aurora) I can feel her magic exploring my limbs. She finally gets to my right arm. (Serina) "This is a different magic! What does it do?" (Aurora) "My Liara came up with this spell, you know? She is a curious girl and tries all sort of things. Sometimes comes up with clever original spells that work even better then the traditional ones! Strangely enough, her spells seem to only work only in a very specific situation. for example is good for looking at damage on tissues, but useless for anything else. Sometimes it is I who learns from her." *smile* (Serina) ... Her eyes. Her manners. Her voice and intonation. I see nothing that hints at her lying. Is this really her true self? "Head Healer, I can see your skills are genuine. I can offer you a significant reward if you manage to heal my right arm, you know? I can have it delivered anonymously if you are afraid of stirring jealousy in your brothers and sisters." (Aurora) "Oh, that won''t be necessary! As Head Healer it is my duty to heal those who needs it. Now, I''ll start making your arm better, please, bear with it. it might be painful." (Serina) (Serina) Maybe she is being watched and can''t say anything still? No. I feel like she deeply believes those words. But how could she possibly have become Head healer with no drives or ambitions? Is she just that good? Or maybe... *ngggg* (Aurora) This really hurts! But it''s nothing! The Beast! Of course! Was Serina promoted because she is the caretaker of the Beast? If so, this would open up new possibilities! We can''t contain the beast, but getting to the Head Healer is another story altogether. She is only human, after all. And if we had her, wouldn''t the Beast be forced to submit to us? If she has an heart, that is. *creak* (Bone) *groan* *pant* (Aurora) *sweat* "You are doing great, Aurora! I am realigning your bone as it didn''t heal properly. Please, bear with it a while longer!" (Serina) Yes. This is definitely a plan worth investigating. *sweat* *smirk* (Aurora)
Bookworms Location: Alba / Corridors Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Dawn POV: Liara Uff... That spoiled princess sent me away! Such nerves! [Come on, Liara. Trusting the Head Healer of the Church of Gloria over a three years old Initiate is actually the proper response. Don''t you think?] (Doctor Me) ... [Wow. Common sense! That''s new!] *giggle* (Gamer Me) Whatever. I just hope that prince Casanova stays away from me. [We could go to your room and practice enchanting. Nobody would disturbs us there.] (Science Me) [I have another idea. Let''s follow Mother''s advice and go to the library. That prince doesn''t seems the book type anyway, and I need more reading material to make progress with the language.] (Bookworm Me) It''s decided, then. To the archives!
Location: Alba / Archives I take the stairs that leads below the Common Hall. The archives are usually guarded by a young Dark Skin soldier named Goto. He is easy going, and is one of the few people who addresses me with my name. Well, Sister Bella did so too, but she is~ "Hello, Liara. Have you come here to study?" (Guard Goto) "Yes. Mother won''t let me heal the princess, so..." (Liara) "Don''t be in such rush to grow, Liara. Heavier duties will come in time. Enjoy yourself while you still can." (Goto) "I will, thanks Goto." (Liara) [That''s actually a good advice, you know?] (Doctor Me) I can''t help it! Danger keep coming to me! I have to be prepared. [And as long as royalty is here, we need to keep our guard up.] (Soldier Me) Beyond the large door, there is a short corridor excavated from naked rock, and at the end, the archives. It''s a large dark room with a low ceiling. The walls and floor are all excavated from naked rock as well. The air here is dry, I think it helps preserve the books. There are no standing lights here, the room is pitch black. I use a crystal I always bring with me as using magic here is forbidden. They fear lighting up the books. Uhm... I can see a light from the table at one end of the archives. Someone''s already here. [It''s your friend, Kara. And is that one of the princesses?] (Bookworm Me) Great. Lost one, got another. [Come on, give her a chance at least!] (Doctor me) Fine. One chance. "Hello, Kara. Many blessings, Princess... Sistina?" (Liara) "Ah!" *book falls* "Uhm... I''m sorry." (Sistina) "Good morning, Liara. I was showing the princess around the archives. Do you want to join us?" (Kara) The princess was so into her book that I startled her. *pick up book* "Here princess, your book. It''s about healing magic?" (Liara) "Yes! It''s a tome written by High Priestess Tesora two centuries ago. She developed a new healing spell that~ (Sistina) I thought she was shy, but she really talks a lot. [Uhm... That book is written in . She obviously can read it. Maybe she can help us with the language. Geneva is a good scribe, but not a good teacher, sadly.] (Bookworm Me) "You sure know a lot, princess. I was studying , would you mind if I ask you some things? I find it really hard to learn." (Liara) "Of course! I would be happy to help!" *smile* (Sistina)
Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Late in the morning "So this is , and when near this symbol it means~ (Liara) "Uhm... I''m sorry, Gifted One. This is a . They are very similar, you can distinguish them because that segment is a bit longer in . It signifies green, as in the green of a living plant." (Sistina) "So this sentence means something like: Life returns from the green trees?" (Kara) "You are very close! But it''s closer in meaning to: Life essence of a living leaf." (Sistina) "Oh right! That one is a with just one line above it, not two." (Kara) "You are getting it! You two are such fast learners!" *smile* (Sistina) "It''s because you explain it really simple, princess. You are really good at this." (Liara) And I mean it too. She knows a lot but is humble and keep things simple. She doesn''t show off her skills by using hard cryptic scrolls like Geneva. [We made days worth of progress in just one morning thanks to her!] (Bookworm Me) "Uhm... You don''t have to call me princess. You can call me Sistina. If you like I mean! I mean~ (Sistina) "Likewise, you can call me Liara." *smile* (Liara) "And I''m Kara, for you!" *smile* (Kara) This was productive, but it''s been many hours. My back feels stiff and the lack of a proper light is starting to get to my eyes. Let''s call it a day. [Let''s invite Sistina and show her around. She arrived yesterday, and has only seen her room and the archives.] (Bookworm Me) Look, we are not besties. We just met! I''d rather leave this duty to someone else. [She is a nice girl! I feel like we can become real friends here! And spending time with a friend is not a duty!] (Bookworm Me) [She is showing us the ropes. The least we can do is return the favour.] (Gamer Me) [Being friend with a powerful person can never hurt. And out of the three royals, she seems the most reasonable. It seems optimal to befriend her, first.] (Science Me) Ok! ok. I see your points! I''ll do it! "I''m stiff from all the studying. What do you think about seeing the rest of Alba? I can show you around, Sistina." (Liara) "That''s a great idea! Alba is not a big place, but there are some nice spots with a great view if you know them." (Kara) "Ah! Uhm... I''m sorry, but... I''d rather... stay." (Sistina) Well, that''s it I guess. [Come on Liara, you aren''t even trying!] (Bookworm Me) [If she doesn''t want to come, let''s leave her here. It''s not like she''ll disappear. We can see her whenever we want.] (Soldier Me) "Come on, Sistina. I know you like books, but it''ll be fun, I promise!" (Kara) My friend beat me to it. Good job, Kara! "Please! I''m not ready! I just need some time before going outside, okay?" *tears up* *smile* (Sistina) "Come on Kara, let''s go. We''ll see you later, Sistina." (Liara) "See you later!" (Kara) *exhale* "Of course, and thank you. For everything." (Sistina) I feel there is more to this story, but I think it''s better to leave her be, for now. [Yes.] (Doctor Me) I really need some air.
Discarded Location: Victoria / Citadel / Grande Family Mansion Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon Other than the Royal Family and their direct subordinates, other powerful figures were allowed to live within the walls of the citadel at the root of the Royal Palace. Amongst them, the noble families of the Kingdom. A safety measure meant to protect the most valuable individuals from attacks like the one that levelled a large portion of Victoria at the height of the war. A carriage was heading toward the mansion of the Grande Family. The carriage was cheap looking, one that would be used to carry hay to the barn. Riding on it, the fallen princess Beata. She dared too far in her attempt to oppose the First Princess. What wouldn''t have been a problem any other days, became her downfall when her subordinates were discovered and captured. They confessed to their crimes, blaming the princess. Even then, Beata herself would still have been able to retain her position, had her standings been high enough. But that day, on a whim, the Queen had penalized all princesses for not dealing with the traitor Sister of Gloria that stormed the royal palace. Because this unlucky coincidence of events, she was discarded. Her tutor was executed as her fate was entwined with that of the princess. Her assets were confiscated. Her magic was sealed through an excruciatingly painful procedure that branded her skin with black lines running through her body. A fallen mage can be a great threat if left to their own devices. Beata was now sitting amongst hay in the back of the cart wearing nothing but rags, her voluminous hair cut short. Her eyes looked like that of a dead fish.
Having nowhere else to go, the Princess headed toward the mansion of her former family. The noble house Grande, the richest merchants in the Kingdom. After sitting aimlessly in front of the entrance for hours, someone came. Finally. A tall Dark Skin man with short grey hair and a stern face. He wore an elegant white attire and a monocle. *glare* "Lady Beatrice. Thank you for waiting. The head of the family will now see you. Please follow." (Head Butler Jarvan) The girl, seemingly devoided of any will, silently followed the butler. Needless to say, the mansion was a glorious looking building. It was five stories tall. It came with a small garden, a great luxury for the cramped citadel. The facade was paved with marble tiles and it was dotted with large windows made from stained glass. The drawing on each window told a story about an accomplishment of the Grande family. Two butlers opened the entrance to let the girl and the head butler in. The main hall was spacious and richly decorated with paintings of the member of the family. Many pedestals dotted the floor, on them rested statues and other works of art. The two climbed a flight of curved stairs that lead to the second level of the mansion. From there, they followed a long corridor decorated in the same fashion as the hall until they reached a door. "You may proceed inside." (Jarvan) Beyond the door was the dining room. The Grande family was sitting at a long table. The adults on one side, the children on the other. Facing the entrance, at the far end of the table, the Head of the Grande Family spoke. "What is that thing? Explain." (Destro Grande, Head of the Grande Family) The man was an imposing figure, a Fair Skin man in his forties. He had short brown hair and green eyes. His attire was made from expensive materials, but seemed comfortable and practical to move in. Unlike other men and women at the table, he didn''t wear jewellery. His voice was powerful and filled with authority. "My lord. This is Fallen Princess Beata. Formerly known as Beatrice Grande." (Jarvan) "Beatrice... Yes, I remember that name. She died. For all her promises, she proved to be an exorbitant waste of money. A disgrace to our family. She is to be erased from our records as she never existed. Now I''ll ask again. What is that thing?" *eat* (Destro) Without looking up again, the head of the family kept eating. In a similar fashion, the rest of the family kept eating as this conversation was not happening at all. "My lord, this girl has no name." (Jarvan) "Very well. What is that thing doing here, then? Is she looking for a job perhaps? What can she do? Can she weave magic? Does she have any aptitude?" (Destro) Beata looked at her hands for a second, then looked down at the floor. The answer was obvious. "It would appear that this girl possesses no aptitude for magic." (Jarvan) "It''s alright. I employ more than magi. Does this nameless girl have other qualities that would warrant employing her?" (Destro) *whisper* "I can count. And read." (Beata) "What was that? I didn''t hear it." (Destro) "Apparently, this girl can read and count, my Lord. In my humble opinion she might make for a good accountant." *bow* (Jarvan) *eat* "... Very well, then. I feel generous, today. Have this nameless thing delivered to my facilities in Prima with the first shipment of wheat. They may use her as they see fit. Now leave. This was certainly not worth interrupting my meal for." (Destro) "As you will, my Lord." *bow* (Jarvan) The butler and the girl on the verge of tears left the dining room, amongst silent smirks from the people sitting at the table. Chapter 36: Prince Charming Challenger Location: Alba / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Late Morning The sun was high in the sky, and it was nearly time for lunch. The small courtyard of Alba was bursting with activity as soldiers and guards were sparring with wooden sticks. After the losses sustained by the church in the past year, many initiates had to be rushed into service, and the average level had fallen. The Church of Gloria was putting the green recruits through an harsh training regimen to make up for the current overall weakness of the ground troops. On a corner a young recruit was sparring with a more seasoned guard. He feigned a blow from the side, then quickly changed stance and swinged from above. The recruit fell for it and got hit in the shoulder, falling down. *hit* *fall* (Recruit Raaman) "Raaman! You are being sloppy! Keep up your sword! Strighten your shoulders! Try again!" (Leader Joren) *groan* "Yes, Leader." *rise up* (Raaman) Overseeing the many individual sparring matches that were going on in the small courtyard was Joren, one of Steffen''s most trusted lieutenents. He was a well built Dark Skin man in his late thirties. For the spar he wore a thin leather doublet. He had short black hair and brown eyes, his face was somewhat feminine, making one doubt of his strength at a first glance. *clash* *push* *fall* (Prince Riccardo) "That won''t do, my Prince. Put your back into it when you try to overpower your opponent!" (Amerio Yastrade) *stand* *rush forward* (Prince) Since early in the morning, the Prince and his personal guard have been training near the centre of the courtyard. Despite his small figure and the difference in size, the Prince was putting up a good fight. [Well, that''s surprising. The prince has potential, and he really put effort in his training. He might become an excellent swordman in the future.] (Joren) *whisper* "The brat is not half bad!" (Guard) *whisper* "Mhe... His partner is clearly holding back. I could take care of him easily." (Soldier) From the sidelines, many sisters and guards were watching the sparring matches, resting after their morning duties. *door opens* *stop* *stare* (Riccardo) "What is it, my prince?" (Amerio) Two young initiates just entered the small courtyard, catching the attention of the Prince. "Let''s mix this up a little, shall we? Anyone here would like to be my sparring partner?" *grin* (Riccardo) The young prince asked for a challenger with strong and firm voice. The ongoing matches stopped as people stood in silence. "... Prince Riccardo, if you get hurt during the practice~ (Joren) "You won''t have to worry about it, Leader. Here I declare that whatever happens there won''t be any consequences. After all there this is just a sparring match. I merely wish to train against a different opponent for a while." (Riccardo) Silence fell upon the courtyard, as the fighters awkwardly looked each others. "Have my skills frightened you? Don''t worry, I will hold back. I promise!" *grin* (Riccardo) Feeling their pride hurt by the prince''s words, several soldiers stepped forward, against what common sense would demand. "I will gladly be your sparring partner, Prince. Try not to get hurt." (Guard Geron) Geron was a muscular Dark Skin, almost twice as tall as the prince. Like the others, he wore a thin leather doublet for practice and wielded a one meter long wooden stick. One could clearly see from his face that he was pissed off by the earlier remarks. "Geron! You~ (Joren) "It is alright, Leader. We are just going to spar after all, and I won''t hurt him too much, you have my word." (Riccardo) Hearing those words, Geron became red in face, and charged forward, holding his practice sword with two hands and preparing to unleash a powerful sideway swing aimed at the prince''s head. Rage had made him predictable. The prince stood still to the last moment, and as the wooden sword approached him from the left, he crouched down, letting the sword pass above. After this powerful swing, Geron needed a moment to recover his footings and follow up, but the prince was in a prime position to counter. The prince leapt forward, passing under the strong arms above him, coming to a stop behind Geron. Geron felt powerful blows hitting the back of his knees and tumbled down in paint. There is no way he could turn in time to face the boy that was now behind him. *groan* (Geron) Geron groaned in pain while laying on the paved stones of the curtyard. By the time he regained his wits, the prince was standing beside him holding a wooden stick his throat. "The match is over! The victor is Prince Riccardo!" (Joren) "What?!? This isn''t fair! He tricked me! In a fair fight I would destroy him!" (Geron) "The Prince won, soldier. And a war is never fair. You let him get to your head. You lost the moment you lost your cool. Its a good thing it happened during a practice match. Had this been a real fight you would be dead. Learn from this loss so that you might become a better servant of Gloria." (Joren) Red in face, the angry Geron stood up and stormed away, forcing his way through the crowd that gathered to watch. *murmur* "That''s not fair! I want my money back!" (Guard) "You bet on Geron, and he was declader the loser. No refounds." (Soldier A) "Well, I bet on the Prince, and I made three moons worth of coins!" (Soldier B) "The prince is actually good?" (Sister) "Nha. It''s just Geron that let anger cloud his judegment." (Soldier B) "Still, there aren''t many ten years old recruit that could fight Geron and win." (Soldier A) The onlookers were stunned at the win of the prince and the soldiers who bet against Geron found themselves losing their money. Needless to say they weren''t happy and soon were directing their displeasement toward Riccardo. "See? I didn''t hurt him too badly! Is there anyone else who would like to spar?" *grin* (Ricardo) This was a bold statement from the prince to say the least. The first victory was mostly due to the opponent own faults. It''s unlikely that his second opponent would fall for the same trick. With his new challenge, the prince was saying that he believed himself to just be that good. "If no one else is aviable. I guess I can step in!" (Feldris) "Idiot! That''s the Royal Prince! Get back here!" (Stella) "It''s alright. We are just sparring after all, right prince Riccardo?" (Feldris) "Of course, fair lady. It is important for warriors to hone their skills and fight diverse opponents. I would be honored to spar with a skilled scout serving under the wormth of Gloria." (Riccardo) *blush* [Fair Lady?] (Stella) Jeron looked in the eyes of the prince guard, but he didn''t see the faintest hint of worries. "I allow it. This will be a proper match. The rules are as follow: You lose if you step outside the circle, if you lose consciousness or if you yield. Everyone stay outside the circle or I''ll stop the match. You may begin when ready." (Joren) A circle was drawn on the stone pavement of the courtyard especially for such occasions. "I shall dedicate this victory to the fairest lady of them all." *smile* *bow* (Riccardo) Several sisters in the general direction the prince was looking at, blushed and started gossiping. A little girl near her young friend on the other hand displayed a dissatisfied expression. "Shouldn''t you say that after you win the match, prince?" (Feldris) "Of course you are right, my apologies. My name is Riccardo. I''m glad to have such a promising sparring partner." *bow* (Riccardo) "Likewise. I''m Feldris. I''m surprised you knew I was a scout. You know of our uniforms." (Feldris) "Of course. The prowess of the soldiers of Gloria is well known. It''s only natural I would learn from you." (Riccardo) The two warriors started circling around the boundaries of the ring, studying each others. It''s clear that the prince couldn''t lure Feldris to attack in a predictable pattern, so another strategy would be needed. *whisper* "A red aura is surrounding the Prince, can you see it?" (Mage Histina) *whisper* "I can. He is collimating aether. Not much of it. Clearly he can''t use the Gifted One''s Technique." (Mage Reana) Adept magi could see the prince preparing to weave a spell with their magic sight. First the most adept, then eventually Feldris could see it. Feldris didn''t have the aptitude to weave spells. Waiting was to his disadvantage. He leapt forward with his full speed aiming for the prince. (Prince) As Feldris crept forward inching closer to his opponent with his wooden sword ready to swing from above as the prince weaved his spell, greatly increasing his physical prowess. The prince extended his right leg behind him and bent his left knees. He readied his blade in front of him with an hand at each end, ready to bear the full brunt of Feldris'' attack. Feldris hoped to hit the prince before his spell would activated, but that was not to be. While as a scout Feldris was only of average height and skinny, albeit well built, his opponent was more than five years younger and still developing. Without magic involved, the attack would surely have overpowered the prince, granting Feldris an easy win. But magic was involved. *jump* *clash* (Feldris) With the last step, Feldris kicked the ground leaping up. He swung down his sword with his full strength and weight behind him. *clash* (Wooden Sticks) The prince, correctly predicting a powerful downswing intercepted the blow with his stick held sideways. The prince feet dragged backward several tens of centimetres as the force of the impact discharged in the ground, coming to a full stop near the white line. As Feldris touched down and the force behind his wooden stick weakened, the prince bashed forward, hitting Feldris'' stern and throwing him away. *oomph* *stop* (Feldris) "Feldris!" (Stella) Feldris managed to retain his footing, and took a second to straighten his ragged breath. He held his chest with his right hand. He was clearly in pain. *pant* *pant* "Using magic in a sword duel? Crafty." *pant* (Feldris) "Is it? I used only my body and my sword after all. I didn''t hear any restriction on the use of support magic. Am I wrong, Leader?" (Prince) "... There was no violation of rules. Are you willing to yield, Scout Feldris?" (Joren) Feldris stood straight, circling his wooden sword with his right arm to loosen his wrist. "Yielding? Of course not! Things just got interesting!" *grin* (Feldris) "Your opponent can use magic! Don''t be stupid! You might have some ribs broken, already! It''s just a sparring match!" (Stella) "Quiet, Mage Knight Stella. The sparring match is still ongoing." (Joren) "..." (Stella) The Prince was waiting quietly on the opposite side of the ring with his sword held behind his back. It seemed sustaining this spell wasn''t taking a great toll. On the contrary, the prince was probably using this time to refine more aether and perfect his spell. [I didn''t expect him to reinforce his body. As long as he is under the effect of , he is probably two or three times as strong as I am despite the difference in age. The spell taxes the body, but it would take maybe half an hour for the side effects to kick in. I cannot wait this long.] (Feldris) The two started circling each others just like the beginning of the match. Only now Feldris was in pain, and the prince was even stronger. "Very well. If you don''t come, I will." *walk* (Riccardo) The prince started walking forward with leisure, loosely holding his wooden sword with his right hand. His plan was simple. To corner his opponent and push him out of the ring. Feldris stepped forward as well. Once the two were within reach of their practice swords, they started swinging at each other. First the prince swung from the right, Feldris jumped back avoiding the tip of the sword by a hairbreadth. The prince swung again from the left, Feldris parried holding his sword on his right side, but there was a surprising amount of strength behind the attack, and Feldris took an hit.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. *groan* (Feldris) As Feldris'' legs lost their strength, the prince rose his sword high up, preparing to swing down on the fallen opponent. With all his strength, Feldris leant backward until he was laying on his back and kicked the prince in his tummy with all his strength, making him opponent take a few steps back. *oomph* "You got me! Nice kick!" *grin* (Riccardo) Feldris, who was in pain and holding his side with his hand was surprised by the prince''s statement. For a few seconds he thought about his condition and possible strategies, reaching a difficult decision. *heavy breath* "... I yield. You have bested me. It is your victory, Prince Riccardo." *look down* (Feldris) "It''s just Riccardo while I''m fighting. You are a skilled opponent, Scout Feldris. I am thankful for having had the honour of facing you." *extend hand* (Riccardo) Feldris grabbed the prince''s hand, and with his help, stood back on two feet. "The winner of the match is Prince Riccardo." *exhale* (Joren) Reaching the end of the match without any injuries on the Prince lifted a weight from Joren''s shoulders. Even if the prince said so, it would have been a big problem had the prince been hurt. Of course it would have been a problem to ignore the prince''s wishes too. It had been a difficult decision. Joren had trusted the look of the face of the prince''s guard, Amerio, who never once had a doubtful expression. On the contrary, he seemed certain the prince would prevail. *cheer* (Crowd) "You gotta be kidding! Feldris lost!!! The match was fixed!!!" (Soldier C) "The boy won fair and square. Pay up, my friend! He he he." (Soldier B) "You bet on the prince?!? On whom side are you on!" (Guard) "I''m on the side of easy money, today. Thank you very much." (Soldier B) Just like the previous match, the onlookers engaged in bets and needless to say, the underdog won again to the delight of some lucky ones and the disappointment of all the others. Few there believed the prince would win against a seasoned fighter like Feldris. Magic does make a large difference. "I dedicate this victory to the fairest lady of them all. I hope this battle entertained you." *bow* (Riccardo) Like before, sisters in the line of sight of the prince couldn''t help but blush, as they thought they were the subject of the prince declaration. Strangely, a little girl amongst them was not amused in the least. *whisper* "You gotta be kidding me." (Liara)
Patient Location: Alba / Weaving Chamber Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Late Morning *pant* "I think we should stop... for now... princess." (Head Healer Serina) *groan* *heavy breath* (First Princess Aurora) The princess had been subject to the Head Healer magic for many hours now. She was drowning in sweat, and the pain had taken a great toll on her. A spell could have helped relieve the pain, but the princess forbid its use. *pant* "How did it go?" *pant* (Aurora) Serina kneeled near the princess to rest a little. Sustaining complex spells for long taxes both the mind and the body. *pant* "You have been such a good patient, princess. The bone is alright now and I fixed most of the nerves as well. You should regain full sensitivity in a few days." *smile* (Serina) The princess checked her right arm. The area around the wound was irritated, but the scar had all but disappeared and the skin had taken a much healthier color already. The swelling was almost gone as well. And the princess could even feel pain from the tip of her fingers, which were insensitive just hours before. "I see you are not Head Healer for nothing. My thanks, Sister Serina." (Aurora) "I just performed my duties." *look away* (Serina) The princess noticed a shift in the Head Healer behaviour. "Are you hiding something from me? If it''s about my health I have the right to know." (Aurora) "!!! It''s not~ it''s about your insides, princess. It is beyond my skills to heal them. Because of the damage there, you are unable to take nourishment from many types of food and if you take a bad hit on the wrong place, you''ll die from internal bleeding, and~ *look down* (Serina) "And? Finish your report, please. I want to hear it." (Aurora) "You are barren. You can never bear children." *sad look* (Serina) It took a few seconds before the meaning of Serina''s word could sink in. "You are lying! The Royal Healer said I could bear children just fine!" (Aurora) "... I''m sorry, princess." *hold hand* (Serina) Even in her current emotional state, Aurora could tell that Serina was telling the truth. She really believed the words she was saying. And she clearly was a superior healer to her royal counterpart, Calmata. One of the duties of the queen is to give birth to a male heir that carries the royal bloodline. There were queens in the past who had been unable to do so, and it was male children bore by non selected princesses who took the throne. But never since the kingdom founding had a queen been elected who was known to be barren. *weak voice* "What do you want not to divulge this information?" (Aurora) "W W Want? Princess! I would never divulge your personal matters without your consent! I swear upon my faith in Gloria!" (Serina) Protecting the privacy of a patient was a dogma the Church imposed long ago. It was not for ethics of course. Had such a rule not been there, many wealthy patients would not entrust their secrets and ill bodies to the Church resulting in the loss of significant donations. Some even tried to kidnap Gloria''s healers in the past to enforce secrecy. Still, to demand nothing was naive of the Head Healer. "I''m sorry I had to bring you such a bad news, Princess. I''ll keep researching new healing techniques in the hope one might help you. In the mean time, you should eat. Healing takes a great toll on the body. I''ll accompany you to your chambers and I''ll have something delivered to you. You will fill better after some rest." *smile* (Serina)
Lunch Time Location: Alba / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon POV: Liara What''s the deal with the prince? I hate the way he looks at me! [Really? The sisters around you had a different reaction.] (Explorer Me) He is just a boy! [So what? He is rich. He is powerful. He is a prince. And I think he will be a looker when he grows up. To get his attention would be the dreams of many, I''m sure.] (Explorer Me) Figures. But wait. Sisters can''t even marry! [Really? Are you sure?] (Explorer Me) Well. I never seen anyone kissing or doing anything in my time here. [You are oblivious to this kind of things. I paid attention, and have noticed several hints.] (Explorer) Hints? What hints? And why didn''t you tell me?!? [Like a guard and a sister disappearing for a while together, or the fact that people are constantly being moved from temple to temple. And the nursery. And the babies gifted to the church. Do they all come from donations? You shouldn''t worry. It is not time to distract yourself with this kind of stuffs. You are still very young.] (Explorer Me) [I second that. You were what? Five when you died? Six? At best this gives you a mental age of nine.] (Doctor Me) But I can see your experiences! You all have done... that! [It is something that worries me, Liara. You are mentally young but you already had to face life and death situations, which can''t be healthy for you. Growing up takes time. Don''t force yourself to grow up even faster. Especially when there is no need to.] (Doctor Me) [We thought a great deal about our selves. The way integrated our consciousnesses is... exotic. We are one and many at the same time. You can see our shared memories. Our experiences can take over, for example during tough fights. But you are still you. Truly remarkable. must have a deep understanding of what consciousness really is. It is something we were unable to do even with all our technology in my times.] (Science Me) Alright. Just know I don''t like when you keep secrets from me. [We can''t keep secrets from you. But we can choose not to bring things to your attention.] (Science Me) [We are all in this together. And we only want what''s best for you, Liara. Please, put your trust in us.] (Doctor Me) ... Alright. I forgive you. What should I do about this matter? [It depends. Do you want Serina to give you The Talk? She is the perfect person to break it to you. She is your Mother and she must know all there is to know about how relationships work inside the Church of Gloria. ] (Explorer Me) [Serina seems a bit naive. I think Meridia would be a more reliable source, but you get the idea.] (Doctor me) ... I think I''ll remain ignorant about this a while longer. [It''s lunch time. But I saw the prince going inside the common hall, earlier. Why don''t we bring a meal to Sistina and eat with her at the library?] (Bookworm Me) I''ll take her over price Casanova every day! "Kara. Why don''t we bring a meal to Sistina in the Archives?" (Liara) "That''s a great idea, Liara! I was heading for the kitchens anyway!" *smile* (Initiate Kara)
Location: Alba / Kitchens "Hello there, Liara! Have you come here to help us? You have been off duties for quite some time. I missed you, you know?" (Head Cook Hera) "I''m sorry, Sister Hera. I have been busy with studying, lately." (Liara) "Not just studying! She is training as scribe, enchantress, mage and healer all at once!" *smile* (Kara) "Oh my. Take some time to sleep, little Liara." *pat head* (Hera) *blush* "... I wanted to bring a meal to Princess Sistina, in the library." (Liara) "You made a new friend? That''s good, Liara! I was about to send Kara to do it anyway. Here, take four bowls and that pot. Careful, it''s still hot. And don''t spill it on the scrolls! Otherwise I''ll have to deal with Sister Geneva!" (Hera) "We''ll be careful!" (Kara) "See you later, Sister Hera." (Liara)
Location: Alba / Archives "There you are! Hello Liara, hello Kara. You came here to studying?" (Guard Goto) "We are just having a meal with the princess. We brought some for you as well." *smile* (Initiate Kara) "Thank you! You are such jewels! be careful with the scrolls. If you dirty them, I''ll have to deal with Sister Geneva." (Goto) We enter the archives and head toward the table where Sistina is studying. "Hello! We brought you a meal, Sistina!" (Liara) "Ah!" *pant* *pant* (Sistina) It seems we startled her. Again. She seems like she is in another world while reading her scrolls. [Come on. Don''t make fun of her!] (Bookworm Me) I''m not! "I''m sorry we scared you, Sistina." (Kara) *pant* "I... No, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect anyone to come here." *pant* (Sistina) "Weren''t you going to eat?" (Liara) "I... I usually eat only one meal a day. I don''t move all that much, and only rarely people... bring food to me. Like you did now. Thank you!" *teary eyes* (Sistina) "It''s ok, it''s just some stew. We can eat together, if you like." (Kara) "Yes! I''d like that! I''ll just pile up the books to make some room." *smile* (Sistina) [What a nice girl. She is the opposite of the prince.] (Bookworm Me) [We barely know them. Don''t draw conclusion based on such limited data.] (Science Me) My feelings as well. I''m here just because I don''t want the prince to sit near me and try his cheesy pick up lines. Gross. [Well, I like her!] (Bookworm Me) *slurp* (Sistina) "What do you eat in the Royal Palace? You must have fancy meals every day!" (Kara) "I... My sisters do, but I eat what the servants do." *look down* (Sistina) "Really? And why is that?" (Kara) Dammit, Kara! Get the clue, already. This is a sensitive topic for her! Don''t rub it in. There must be special circumstances! [Kara is a ten years old girl. It''s normal for her to be upfront and oblivious to subtle clues. It is you who are the anomaly, Liara. This is why I don''t want you to grow any faster than you already are.] (Doctor me) Touche''. "... We... princesses are ranked. I''m the lowest princess. And as such... I don''t have access to... but it''s ok! I don''t mind eating simpler meals! And I find this stew delicious!" *forced smile* (Sistina) [A reward and punishment strategy.] (Science Me) [Except it''s used only for pets and test subjects in civilized places. It''s bad for the mental health of the children to be under great stress for long times since an early age. Especially when the child is in a competitive environment.] (Doctor Me) "What were you reading earlier, Sistina?" (Liara) "Ah! High Priestess Tesora wrote another scroll about~ (Sistina) [Nicely done. This should make the mood lighter.] (Explorer me) The problem will now be to stop her from talking.
Wounded Ego Location: Alba / Common Hall Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Lunch Time *chatter* It was lunch time, and the common hall was filled with people, all busy eating their simple meal. The tables were cramped and it was noisy as people made jokes and told stories to each others. A table near the centre of the room was especially cluttered. The Royal Prince, a ten years old boy, had decided to sit there alongside his guard and tutor instead of eating from the comfort of his private room. Many sisters were sitting in the table and listening to the Prince''s stories. Stories about hunts, about duels and about gossip from the Royal palace. All popular topics that people there seemed to deeply enjoy. On a table near the corner, a sulking scout was eating alongside his squad mate. "How are your wounds?" (Stella) "Sister Nova gave me first aid. But I''ll need another treatment, later." (Feldris) Feldris held his chest with his right hand, then stole a glance at the prince. "Look at him. All high and dandy, telling stories just because he won." *glare* (Feldris) "It reminds me of someone I know." *smirk* (Stella) Feldris looked dumbfounded for a second at the remark. "I don''t look like that! ... do I?" (Feldris) "It''s okay. I enjoy your stories." *smile* (Stella) "I still can''t believe that brat defeated me." (Feldris) "You are a scout. You are best at path finding and out manoeuvring our opponents. One on one fights never were your forte." (Stella) "He is a ten years old brat!!!" (Feldris) "Liara is three years old girl and she is already tens of times stronger than I could ever hope to be. The prince can weave reinforcement magic all on his own. You can''t fight that on your own. You would my support. Or artifacts." (Stella) What Stella said made sense, but it didn''t make Feldris feels any better. "I expected the prince to be a spoiled brat. But he has a good technique, a levelled head and good aptitude. He has a great charisma as well. One can expect great things of him." (Leader Steffen) "Leader!" (Stella) "At ease. Will you make room for me? I''d like to eat alongside you." (Steffen) The two were sitting comfortably as their table was somewhat less cramped than the other, making room for Steffen and his large built instantly reversed that. "You fought well, Feldris. That''s all I can ask of my men. But now that you know your opponent, you might want to prepare yourself accordingly for the next sparring match against him." (Steffen) Feldris eyes went wide for a second as a grin took form on his face.
The Resistance Location: Secularia / Ruins of the Temple of Gloria Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Night The Temple of Gloria in Secularia was in ruins. It was raided and put to the torch after it was abandoned by the Church, many moons ago. The outer wall were still standing, but were charred black by the flames that consumed the temple and broken in places. The main gate was destroyed. The buildings inside were empty shells without roof. But the place was not devoid of life. It was night, and an hooded figure was hiding behind the ruins of a fallen watch tower near the rear walls of the temple. *chirp* chirp* The hooded figure answered the sound of a nocturne bird using a small wooden whistle. *chiiirp* chiiirp* Everything seemed still for a few long seconds, then the hooded figure felt an invisible hand covering his mouth from behind. *mph* *oomph* The hooded figure tried to weakly struggle and scream, but they were easily overpowered. They were sure death had come to them, only to hear a soothing whisper. *whisper* "Calm down. I''m from the Church. I''m sorry about this, but you would have screamed. Secrecy is of paramount importance." (Inquisitor Novella) Once the hooded figure settled down, the woman let go of them. The figure quietly and slowly turned, but the only thing they could see was a blur in the darkness in front of them. *whisper* "Do you know where the sinners are?" (Inquisitor Novella) *pant* *pant* *whisper* "The woods. *pant* They have live on top of the trees in the woods of Secularia." (Hooded Figure) *whisper* "Will you fight for Gloria?" (Inquisitor Novella) *whisper* "We are mostly old man, women and children." (Hooded Figure) *whisper* "Will you fight for Gloria?" (Inquisitor Novella) *whisper* "... Yes... but we need food. And weapons." (Hooded Figure) *whisper* "Give this purse to the travelling merchant that is currently in town. Trade it for everything that you might need. You raided it from the ruins of an house." (Inquisitor Novella) The hooded figure grabbed the purse and disappeared behind an opening in the walls of the ruined temple. Chapter 37: Intrigue Favour Location: Alba / Archives Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Afternoon POV: Feldris Liara was seen going to the archives earlier. Stella convinced me to ask a favour of her. "Hey, Goto! Is Liara here?" (Scout Feldris) "Yes. She is studying with her friend and with princess Sistina." (Guard Goto) "Really? That''s good. I''m glad she is doing ok, considering everything that went down." (Feldris) Who knows what kind of punishment Gloria would inflict if we fail Liara. But it''s not just that. She is a nice girl, and I care for her. Liara is somewhat weird. She feels more mature then me at time, probably thanks to all the gift Gloria gave her. Other times she feels just like a little girl, and it pains me seeing her suffers. Just like when those assassins came after her and took out many brothers and sisters. Liara taught Stella, me and the others powerful techniques. I hope I will be able to return the favour, one day.
Here I am. The archives. Rows upon rows of shelves filled with books and scrolls in a cramped and barely lit cave like room. I dislike words. I like to learn things by doing them. I wonder how anyone can learn just from looking at weird shapes. Not that I can read the words anyway. Only a few can. And the time spent learning to decipher the funny shaped squiggles could be better spent training to get stronger! I look around. There is lit table on the corner over there. "Studying he? You girls sure work hard!" (Feldris) *gasp* (Sistina) "Hello, Feldris!" (Initiate Kara) "How do you feel? I saw your fight earlier. You took quite the beating." (Liara) "Of course I''m fine! Ha. ha. ha." (Feldris) *stare* (Liara) "... A sister gave me first aid, but it still hurts." (Feldris) "Stay still." (Liara) Little Liara climb down from her seat. She is small, and has to use a block to reach the table. She comes near me and imposes her hands over my belly. She is so powerful that neither of us need to undress, apparently. (Liara) I can feel her magic touching my body, but only just. The discomfort typical of spells weaved by other sisters is not there. Her magic is more subtle. "... Fractured ribs and blunt trauma. You are reckless as always, Feldris. You''ll give Stella an heart attack one of those days." (Liara) "Don''t worry, Liara. It would take more than that to take down my favourite Mage Knight!" *grin* (Feldris) Or would it? Stella worries for nothing sometimes... (Liara) What a weird feeling. I can feel my flesh shifting under my skin. The pain is fading. "There. All done. I would ask you not to get hit in the same spot again for at least a week, but I know better." (Liara) I lift my shirt. The livid are gone. I''m good as new. "Wow. That was quick. You are full of surprises, Liara!" (Sistina) "Mother is a great teacher." *smile* (Liara) Little does the princess knows that Liara is teaching Serina just as much. "Princess. I''m sorry I didn''t properly greet you. I''m Feldris, Scout for the Fourth Unit of the Knights of Gloria. Pleased to make your acquaintance." *take Sistina hand* *kisses hand* (Feldris) *blush* "... Greetings." *raise* *bow* (Sistina) What a shy girl. Looking at her, I guess she stays closed in dark rooms like our archives a lot. She doesn''t groom herself like Princess Aurora does. I think she could be a looker if she did. "Is everything ok, Feldris? You needed something from Liara?" (Kara) "Right! Liara. The prince moped the floor with me, in our spar, earlier. He used reinforcement magic, and I can''t fight back against that. If Stella could support me like in a real fight, I could take him on. Easy. But she can''t really interfere in a duel, so..."(Feldris) "You want me to make you an artifact to turn the tables against the prince." (Liara) "Yes! The artifacts issued by the Church are single use and I can use them only in battle. But if I were to use an artifact of yours... I heard you make tons of them anyway for practice." *grin* (Feldris) "Feldris! That''s dishonourable!" (Kara) "The way I see it, if he uses magic, it''s only right I use it as well. Consider it training for when I fight Mage Knights for real!" (Feldris) "Sore loser." *glare* (Kara) *giggle* (Liara) Ouch. That stings. I''m just trying to right a wrong, here! It''s for the good of the church! "I''ll do it. But only because the prince is... Only because it''s you. What kind of spell do you need engraved?" (Liara) Liara looked at the princess for a moment. I feel like she didn''t want to say mean things in front of the princess. Did the prince do something to her? If so I really have to beat some sense in him! "Something to make me stronger would do. Ah, adding one of those unbreakable barriers of yours would be nice!" (Feldris) "Really??? You want an artifact that protect and reinforce at the same time???" (Liara) I guess it is a bit unreasonable. Even the Gifted One has limits. At least for now. "Is that too much to ask?" (Feldris) "Yes! ... No! ... well... I think I can make something like that. I guess. The problem is that you can''t collimate lots of aether. And my artifacts are still unreliable. I''ll do what I can, just don''t rely on them too much, will you? Stella would scold me if you get hurt using my artifacts." (Liara) Jackpot! He he he. Brace yourself prince. As soon as the artifacts are ready I''m coming for you! "Liara... you can... engrave artifacts?" (Sistina) Poor princess. Her jaws are dropping. I almost got used to Liara''s prowess, but I guess this just blew her mind. Good. I haven''t forgotten the people we lost after Meridia lost her powers. They thought we were done for. They relentlessly whittled away at our forces. And they failed. To deliver the finishing blow. Let it be known that Gloria heard our plea by sending Liara to us. Nobody in this world can oppose her. Our time has come. "You''ll get used to her, princess. She isn''t called Gifted One for nothing!" *grin* (Feldris) Little Arteficer Grows Location: Alba / Liara''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Evening POV: Liara *enter* (Liara) I learned a lot today thanks to Sistina, but I really need to get out. But after a breath of fresh air it''s time to start working on my new artifact, knowing that Feldris will use it to put prince Casanova in his place. *grin* (Liara) [I have been thinking about it. Feldris ability to collimate aether is rather limited. He won''t be able to weave an unbreakable barrier like Serina or even Stella would.] (Science Me) Right. Now that I think about it, Meridia warned us about this problem a while ago. Magi usually have to work with very little aether. It wasn''t until we discovered the new collimating technique that this limitation basically disappeared. But Feldris has too little aptitude to start with. [Can''t we just artificially increase his aptitude?] (Gamer Me) [Well... As far as we understand the ability to weave and collimate magic stems from magic channels inside the body. In theory, weaving a special enchantment in his living flesh would increase his aptitude. But it''s not something we can do in one day.] (Doctor Me) Makes sense. My aptitude is the result of engraving inside of me after all. [We need to engrave an enchantment with a low activation threshold. I think it can be done just by engraving smaller channels. But they''ll be delicate. They won''t be able to weave powerful spells and they''ll break more easily.] (Science Me) It''s okay. I don''t want Feldris to turn prince Casanova into red mush anyway. [We need to play to Feldris'' strength. He needs something small that doesn''t impede movement. What about leather arm protections? We can engrave a weak adaptive barrier and a strength amplification circuit inside it.] (Gamer Me) [Strength amplification circuit? What the hell is that???] (Science Me) [Who knows. We have yet to invent it!" giggle* (Gamer Me) [It''s not an unreasonable proposition. I know the biological processes of muscle cells. Basically we need to get rid of anaerobic by-products of the metabolism and remove the body''s built in limiters using adrenaline. It''ll wear down his joints and tax his heart, but we can just heal the damage after the fact.] (Doctor Me) *knock* knock* "Liara. It''s me. Mera is with me as well. Can we come in?" (Serina) Sounds like a good idea, Doctor Me. Keep working on it while I speak with Mother, ok? [You can count on us!] (Gamer Me) "Come in." (Liara)
"Many blessing, Priestess Mera." (Liara) *enter * "Many blessings to you as well, Liara. I heard you were getting along with princess Sistina." (Priestess Mera) "Yes. We were studying together at the archives. She knows the words, and helped me a great deal." (Liara) "Do you know what kind of texts she was interested in?" (Mera) [We are being questioned. I don''t like this one bit.] (Soldier Me) [Take it easy. We did nothing wrong. There is no need to lie. Just calmly answer her questions.] (Explorer Me) What if we said things we shouldn''t have? [That would be their fault for not telling us before hand. You are a three years old girl. You can''t be expected to know of the relationship between the church and the ruling class of the Kingdom.] (Explorer Me) Alright. "She read scrolls about healing. They were written by High Priestess Tesora. Is everything ok? She didn''t do anything wrong, right?" (Liara)Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Of course everything is alright, Liara. Mera is the host, she just want to make sure they have everything they need. To make them feel home." *smile* *pat Liara''s head* (Serina) "... It is as the Head Healer says. What do you think about Princess Aurora and Prince Riccardo?" (Mera) "I barely spoke with them. The princess didn''t want me around for her treatment. And I don''t like the prince." (Liara) "Did he say something mean to you?" (Serina) "... No. But he hurt Feldris, and I like Feldris!" *pout* (Liara) "That''s why you are engraving an artifact to help him out, right?" (Mera) ... How does she knows??? [Pieces of wood scattered around and all? She wasn''t born yesterday, Liara.] (Explorer Me) "The prince uses magic. I want Feldris to have magic too." (Liara) *grin* "You know why Meridia was so respected? It was because of her artifacts. They let lesser magi weave stronger more powerful spells. They let our soldiers fight with greater vigour. This is what it means to be an enchantress. Go ahead, Liara. I approve of your resolve." (Mera) Mother kneels and look at me directly in the eyes. She seems concerned. "Liara. Your magic might be too powerful for Feldris to bear. Promise me you''ll let me try your artifacts before letting Feldris use them. He might get hurt, otherwise." (Serina) ... Mother. You know I can''t say no to you when you look at me this way. "Alright. I promise, Mother." *hug* (Liara) Long Day Location: Alba / Aurora''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon / Evening *pant* *pant* (Princess Sistina) After a long day spent inside the library, princess Sistina was returning to her chamber. She timed her trip to ensure she would meet as few people along the way as possible. "Here we are, Sistina. Thank you for your help, today. Sweet dreams." *smile* (Initiate Kara) "Uhm... thank you. Sweet dreams, Kara." (Sistina) Her friend left, but just as Sistina was entering her room, a figure emerged from a nearby door. "Sistina. Come inside. We need to talk." (Tutor Sabrina Torva)
Sitting on the bed on the far end of the room was Aurora who looked sickly. "Uhm... Aurora, are you feeling well? You look~ (Sistina) "I''m fine!" (Aurora) "Ah! Sorry!" (Sistina) "... No. I am sorry. The Head Healer did a wonderful job. My arm is all better." *look away* (Aurora) "The Head Healer also said healing Aurora''s insides is beyond her skills." (Sabrina) Sistina didn''t know what to say. She felt pity for her friend, but she didn''t know how to help her. "Don''t look sad. I''m used to it by now. I just need some rest, and I''ll be fine. Moving onto things that actually matter, what have you two been up to all day?" (Aurora) Trying to brush aside the the topic of her health, Aurora decided to hear the results of a day worth of investigation of her subordinates. "I met many people, and sisters love gossips. They were eager to heard stories from inside the Royal Palace, and in turn they shared many stories of their own" (Sabrina) "Anything worth knowing?" (Aurora) To hear small talks from inside an organization is to hear how that organization works. Something rulers might forget, standing atop of the ladder. A lesson Aurora learned from the Queen. "It''ll take time to earn enough trust to knows the more... delicate stories. A common belief is that Beast is the most powerful mage to have ever lived. They believe she was sent by Gloria herself and will bring forth a new era." (Sabrina) "Sounds like the Beast we know, alright." (Aurora) "No... They believe Liara to be a nice girl with an heart of gold. They respect her great powers, but they do not fear them. I felt some of them pity the enemy of the Church." (Sabrina) "Then you should work harder to find the truth. The real truth" (Aurora) Aurora knew what the Beast was capable of. She also knew the power of indoctrination of course. It would take effort to uncover the truth buried beneath the mountain of lies laid by the upper echelons of the Church. Aurora never expected things to be easy in the first place. "Uhm..." (Sistina) "If you want to say something, Sistina, then you should just say it." (Aurora) Aurora sensed that Sistina was uncomfortable with the current discussion. It was important to be on the same page as a small seeds of doubt can grow into a wedge if left unattended. "I... have been in the library all day. They have many scrolls of great value." (Sistina) Just as Aurora expected. Trust was such a rare and valuable commodity for someone in Aurora''s position that she didn''t expect much else of Sistina. "Knowledge is your strength, Sistina. Keep up with your research, I''m sure results will follow." (Aurora) "Uhm... There is more, Aurora... Uhm... Liara and Kara. They kept me company all day long." (Sistina) "You were in company of the Beast?!? What did you tell her?!?" (Aurora) Sistina was naive and easy to read. Aurora feared that the Beast would poison Sistina against her. "Ah! Nothing! Nothing! I helped them with the words and she shared things about her magic with me! That''s all! I swear!" *teary eyes* (Sistina) *whisper* "Aurora. Get a hold of yourself." (Sabrina) Realizing she was pushing Sistina too far, Aurora took a deep breath and tried to speak as calmly as possible to soothe her friend. "It''s alright. Just don''t reveal secrets to them. I trust in your judgement. I would like to know more. What magic did they show you?" (Aurora) *pant* "Liara. She healed a soldier. She is very good at healing magic." (Sistina) "How good? Is she better than Calmata?" (Aurora) "Uhm... I think so." (Sistina) Aurora remembered the words of the Head Healer earlier today. Sistina provided an independent confirmation of that fact. Could the Beast succeed where the Head Healer failed? Healing herself was one of the objectives of the trip, after all. But Aurora couldn''t take the chance without knowing more about the Beast true objectives. The danger was too great. "Sistina, can you please search for scrolls about healing insides and share them with the Beast?" (Aurora) "I''ll do my best!" *smile* (Sistina) Having the chance of helping her friend filled Sistina with a sense of purpose. *knock* *knock* "The crown prince Riccardo would like to see you, First Princess Aurora." (Tutor Hanna Ganimede)
*enter* "Oh my. With so many beauties in one place my heart might just give in! Good evening, my princesses." *bow* (Prince Riccardo) *blush* (Sistina) "My prince. It is agreeable to see you. Can your humble Aurora do something for you?" *extend hand* (Aurora) *kiss hand* "I was simply worried about your health, my princess. I''m pleased to see that your right arm is well." (Riccardo) As the first princess, Aurora was pretty much Riccardo''s official fianc¨¦e. Still, Aurora only spoke with him in official events like gala or dances. This was the first time they meet unofficially. She wondered what kind of rumors this meeting would generate. "My princess, your complexion doesn''t look good. Your health worries me. It seems the healing took a great toll." (Riccardo) "... Indeed. I''ll need a night worth of sleep to fully recover." (Aurora) "Knowing that you''ll make a full recovery has lifted an heavy weight from my heart! It would break my heart to lose you." (Riccardo) The remark of the Prince was rude. Aurora didn''t understand the meaning behind it, so she chose to simply acknowledge and gloss over the issue. "My prince, how are things going with the Beast? I hope she is being forthcoming to you." (Aurora) "Beast is such a bad moniker. Liara is a lovely lady, and she would make for a great Queen! Still, it pains me to admit that her great powers made her blind to my greatness. Which only ignites the fires in my heart further!" (Ricardo) "As your tutor, it fills my heart with pride and joy to know that you are already at the age when you can feel true love, Riccardo. I''m sure Liara will return your feelings, one day. I''ll be cheering for you." *grin* (Hanna) As Sabrina wondered how many of the words uttered by the Prince were an acting prepared by his tutor, Aurora felt a chill running through her spine at the thought of the Beast being considered as potential Queen candidate. "My prince. The Beast can never become Queen. Surely you know that?" (Aurora) "What I know, my princess, is that the future ruler is chosen by the current Queen amongst princesses. Liara would be eligible the moment she becomes one. I wonder how gifted our offspring could be. They could become legends!" *grin* (Riccardo) "I will give birth to the next heir, because it is I who will become your Queen!" (Aurora) "First Princess Aurora, you should not forget the etiquette when speaking with the crown prince." (Hanna) "It is fine, Hanna. This is just an unofficial visit and Aurora had a long day. And I can''t help'' but think that she has a good point. Perhaps she will become my Queen after all! Then again, she might not. This matter is far from decided." *grin* (Riccardo) "Thank you for your visit, Prince Riccardo. If this is all, we should all return to our room to rest. This was a long day." (Sabrina) Sabrina took the chance to end the meeting. Aurora was shaken by the remarks of the prince and it could only get worse. "Of course. I just need to ask one thing of Princess Sistina before I go. It came to my attention that you spent a great deal of time with my beloved Liara. Are there advices you would like to share with me?" (Riccardo) *glare* (Aurora) *shivers* "I... I... wouldn''t know... my prince." *bow* *sweat* (Sistina) "... Is that so? Pity." (Ricardo) "I believe it is time to go, my prince. Aurora is weary, and she needs rest. We too have much to discuss. I have many advices I would like to share with you." (Hanna) "Oh my! It seems I was being inconsiderate! Rest well, fair ladies! Good night." *bow* (Riccardo) *leave* (Riccardo, Hanna) Master Arteficer at Work Location: Alba / Forge Time: Y1503 / 20th day of the Wither Moon Below the of the temple of Alba there was a network of tunnels and chambers built long ago by Elves. Inside one of those chambers, was the Forge of Alba. A collection of powerful tool that would be the dream of every arteficer. Two figures had been manning the forge together and practically took residence there. Faber, The Master Arteficer of Victoria, who sought to pass on his technique to a worthy successor, and Meridia, once known as the most skilled enchantress in the continent who was making preparation for the great crusade to come. Pooling together their knowledge and techniques, they have been unveiling the secrets of the forge, one after the other. Faber was standing on a platform, his hands holding two knobs atop waist height pillars in front of him. From there, Faber could operate the various stations. Right now he was controlling the forge, a pool of molten magma laid with complex enchantments. The powerful artifact that was keeping a blob of shifting liquid metal suspended in mid air. "The metal is settled. Lad! Bring me the black tube!" (Master Arteficer Faber) Faber''s apprentice hurried toward the shelves and brought back the tool. An artifact that looked like a dark tube on which green runes shifted and mover. "Here, Master." (Lenbor) "This is the thing. Good lad." (Faber) Faber left the control platform, approached the pool of magma, collimated some magic threads and activated the artifact, pointing the tip toward the surface of the red hot liquid bubble at a close distance. The molten metal was dotted with black impurities. At the behest of Faber, the black spots gathered together, forming a dark spot that grew in size. Soon enough, the black spot formed into a sphere and detached from the main blob, leaving the liquid metal devoid of impurities. Faber retracted the tool, and the black sphere followed the tip at a fixed distance, seemingly bound to the artifact. "As I suspected. This artifact separates contaminants from pure metal." (Faber) "Incredible, Master! Refining metal took days and many cycles of heating and cooling with our equipment in Victoria, but this tool allow us to do it in mere moments!" (Lenbor) "Unfortunately, most of this equipment in here is still a mystery to us, despite our best efforts." (Meridia) "That''s because you didn''t have me, Meridia!" *grin* (Faber) Even after centuries of experimentation, the Church of Gloria didn''t have a clear understanding of all the functions of the forge and tools in it. The High Priestesses of old could never grasp the inner working of the forge as they were just magi. But Faber was a Master Arteficer and his experience with metals and forges, combined Meridia''s knowledge in enchanting allowed the two to make a quick series of discoveries. "I can see the two of you are working well together." (Priestess Mera) The priestess of the temple came in to check on the work. They had been practically taking residence in the Forge, and the Council of the Churhc of Gloria wanted to keep tabs on what they were doing with their most valuable facility. "What do you need, Lass? We are busy." *drop* (Faber) As Faber deactivated the artifact, the cooling ball of impure metals fell to the ground. It was hot enough that it hissed in a puff of black smoke. Faber put the tool away and went back to the to control platform. "The royal prince is trying to win Liara''s heart." (Mera) "What of it? I''m here to forge artifacts. Nothing more. Take care of this worthless stuffs yourself." (Faber) "I have to agree with Faber. We are very busy, and I already told you to leave everything about Liara to Serina''s judgement." (Meridia) Needless to say, their answer didn''t satisfy Mera in the least. "But what if Riccardo succeed and Liara wishes to go with him?!? We have to prevent that scenario at all costs! She trusts you, Meridia. Go talk with her!" (Mera) "I won''t go. And if Liara chooses Riccardo, then so be it. You should let them be together." (Meridia) "WHAT?!?! YOU~ (Mera) The priestess was incredulous at Meridia''s word. The Gifted One was the most valuable asset owned by the Church. By far. Letting the Royal Family have her was simply unthinkable. "Don''t shout in here. I''m working." (Faber) "... It was a mistake. All of it. Now I''ll have to~ (Mera) The former High Priestess was sure that everything would turn out as per Gloria''s will. But Mera didn''t share Meridia''s belief. It was time to make the Priestess understand. "Back then, Liara was offered the position of princess by the Minister of Magic. Amigarde let Liara decide. She refused of her own volition." (Meridia) "Liara a princess? And she refused? Why would anyone refuse?" (Lenbor) "My point exactly. Amigarde gambled with the future of the church! It was a stupid risk to take! We should be working harder to indoctrinate the Gifted One! Bind her!" (Mera) "You don''t know Liara like I do. Do you know why she refused?" (Meridia) "... Her faith in Gloria, surely." (Mera) "Gha Ha Ha Ha!!! Good one, lass!" (Faber) *glare* (Mera) Mera had achieved the rank of Priestess. She was the highest authority in Alba. Still, the people in front of her didn''t act like it at all. Such lack of respect was infuriating to Mera. "Let me enlighten you. Liara refused because of her love for her mother. I chose Serina for a reason. Even Amigarde and the council realized that I was right." (Meridia) "... You are saying that we should do nothing? What if Liara betrays us?" (Mera) "Liara is the embodiment of Gloria''s will. If she were to act against the church, it would mean that our teaching are straying from the true path." (Meridia) "What if Serina betrays us? If she really has such an hold over Liara''s heart, then~ (Mera) "Serina is the purest amongst us. She would never betray us." (Meridia) Meridia was calmly laying out the overall strategy the Church laid out for Liara. Slowly, Mera was beginning to see the dots connecting. "... And what if you are wrong? What if the day comes when Liara chooses to defy our orders or oppose us? How do you plan to stop her?" (Mera) "Stop her? Lass. Have you seen her in action? She survived assassins from the Silence. Once my artifacts are complete, not even Orta and her army will be able touch a finger of hers! f you wanted to kill her, you should have done so when she was but a baby." *grin* (Faber) "I wonder if that would have worked. I tried to take Liara''s powers for myself, and Gloria stripped me of everything I was. I felt it. Foreign magic destroying my enchantment from the inside. There was a will behind that power. The will of Gloria. The child was destined to survive." (Meridia) "We are betting the very existence of the Church of Gloria on one little girl!!!" (Mera) "Then we''d better show her that we are the good guys, don''t you think so? Everyone but us tried to hurt her. Why would she choose evil over good?" (Meridia) *sigh* "What in the world are we going to do when Liara becomes an unruly youth?" *face palm* (Mera) "Whe can set a curfew?" (Meridia) "Gha Ha Ha Ha! Your sense of humour is getting better, Meridia!" (Faber) "..." (Mera) After voicing her doubts, Mera could only agree. The High Priestess and the Council were committed anyway and Meridia''s strategy had worked out so far. The only thing left was to see the plan come to fruition. "One more thing, Faber. The unit we dispatched at the crossroad has found the crystal rod. We have no idea who built it, when, how or why. We don''t even know how deep it goes and we cannot take it out easily. We are building a watchtower around it so that we may find out." (Mera) "You do that, lass." (Faber) With all the matters taken care of, Mera left as Faber kept experimenting with the controls, changing the shape of the blob of molten metal. Chapter 38: Opening Moves Enhance Strength Location: Alba / Liara''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 22nd day of the Wither Moon POV: Liara (Artifact) *fizzle* *smoke* (Artifact) The magic channels failed, carving burnt lines in complex geometric shapes with lots of whirls, lines and branches on the small slice of wood in front of me. [It seems this was another failure.] (Science Me) Really? I didn''t notice. [Come on, Liara. This is our most complex enchantment to date. Cut us some slacks.] (Doctor Me) I''m not angry! [Personally, I think it''s pretty. We just discovered a new form of art! Hi hi hi.] (Artist me) *exhale* (Liara) I know this is hard. I''m just a bit tired. Keeping the image of the spell in mind while engraving is really taxing, even with your help. [Well, anyway we need to see what went wrong.] (Science Me) I focus and look inside the artifact using my perfected analysis spell. (Liara) [Uhm... This time it was the section of the enchantment that dealt with the gluconeogenesis of the lactate inside muscles cells that failed.] (Doctor Me) [Actually it''s the guard enchantment that prevent that portion of the spell with messing with the wrong metabolic pathways.] (Science Me) That. Sure. Can you fix it? [I''m on it. I think it''s just that channel was a bit too small for the job. If I make it a bit bigger and streamline the shape a little...] (Science Me) [Careful. If you make it too big, Feldris won''t be able to activate that portion of the enchantment at all.] (Doctor Me) [One problem at a time. First we make it work, then we tune it to Feldris'' aptitude. Ok. Try like this.] (Science Me) Ok. The image of the enchantment Science Me thought up is clear inside my mind. I take a new slice of wood, and place it over my lap. (Liara) Now, I use my finger to engrave the magic channels that will make up for the artifact. I carefully follow the blueprint of the enchantment laid out by Science Me while maintaining the engraving spell. Line after line, whirl after whirl, the enchantment is coming along.
Uff... Done. [Only five minutes this time. You are getting better, Liara!] (Gamer Me) Maybe, but my right hand is sore. Keeping my finger so steady, doing such precise and deliberate motions while carefully controlling the spells and the aether flow is physically and mentally tiring. [We will have to find a better way if we want to engrave enchantments.] (Gamer Me) Yup. Time to test my work. (Liara) (Artifact) I direct a tiny amount of aether to the artifact while using a spell to see what''s going on. I increase the aether flow little by little, and I see various sections of the enchantment coming on line, one by one. There. [Your heartbeat is increasing, Liara. As is your metabolism. It''s an adrenaline spike. I think the spell is working well, so far. Get ready to rescind the enchantment if you feel too ill.] (Doctor Me) Alright. The moment of truth. I put the artifact in the side pocket of my dress, and head toward the shelf. A large and heavy furniture one and half meter tall and maybe one hundred kilos heavy. I try to push it sideways *skid* (Liara) I slipped. It''s no use. My foot can''t get a good enough grip on the floor. My body is too light... I extend one of my feet backward and push the wall behind me to get a good lever. I push again. *groan* (Liara) *slide* (Shelf) "Yes! It''s working!" *pant* *sweat* (Liara) [Well done! You just pushed it!] (Gamer Me) (Artifact) *heavy breath* sweat* (Liara) I sit down on the floor. I feel awful. [The spell is working as intended, but the burden on your body is too great. Your body heats up a lot, causing you to sweat profusely. Also, your muscles fibres tore up. And your joints are not happy with how much you pushed them.] (Doctor Me) Yes. *pant* (Liara) I can feel that. *pant* (Liara) [Feldris'' body is more developed. I think he can bear with the effects a while longer. The spell the prince used probably has the same limitations. This artifact will work for him. But for you we will have to find something else altogether.] (Science Me) [I second that. Your puny muscles are just too weak.] (Gamer Me) *pant* (Liara) No rush. *pant* (Liara) I''d rather use magic from afar. *pant* (Liara) Than feel like this. [Well, time to get our hands on a couple of leather bracers! We''ll put Prince Casanova in his place!] *giggle* (Gamer Me)
Customs Location: Kingdom''s Border / Ghost Bridge Time: Y1503 / 23rd day of the Wither Moon "Leader! A convoy!" (Scout Niterva) From the thirty meters tall tower guarding the Kingdom''s side of the Ghost Bridge, near the western border of the kingdom, a sentry warned that someone was coming from the Royal Road. "They fly the banners of the Grande Trading Company!" (Scout Niterva) The armistice that ended the last war allowed for merchants authorized by both countries to trade goods in the city of Prima. The Grande Trading Company was the largest of such organizations. "Alright. I don''t expect any troubles, but stay on your toes. You all know the drill." (Leader Heniretta) ""Yes, Leader!"" (Soldiers)
The Ghost River was tumultuous, with jagged rocks and tricky waters. The Ghost bridge was the only safe crossing point that allowed for large troops to be moved quickly between the Kingdom and the Principality of Saren. It was the first target in each war campaign, so it was heavily guarded by both sides. The ten carts strong convoy passed through the gate in the perimetral walls of the fortification. The convoy was surrounded at both sides by small bunkers manned by men with crossbows. Arrows were knocked, and the Kingdom''s soldiers were aiming at the mercenaries that were escorting the convoy. The atmosphere was tense. "Halt! Show me your permit." (Soldier Levan) An unarmed Fair Skin soldier wearing light armor stood in the middle of the road, in front of the Ghost Bridge. Behind him a series of tree trunks barred the way. Without saying a word, the leader of the mercenaries guarding the convoy carefully reached his breast pocket and showed a round golden medallion with a sigil. He than reached his waist for a purse. Levan took the purse, then examined the medallion carefully. "Uhm... The sigil seems authentic. What are you carrying?" (Levan) The man waved his hands, and a group of soldiers waiting on the sidelines approached the convoy, examining the content of the carts. The nervous mercenaries let the soldiers do their job, while keeping their weapon sheathed. "Five carts worth of wheat. Forty barrels of fish. Twenty barrels of iron~ (GTC Accountant Wolfred) A figure dressed in rich looking clothes unfolded a scroll and started reading the transport manifest aloud, for everyone to hear. ~and, finally, a slave." (Wolfred) Levan raised an eyebrow, but slave trade was legal in both countries, so there weren''t any problems there. Less then ten minutes later, a soldier approached Levan and whispered in his ears. Everyone was on edge. *exhale* "We didn''t find any weapon, nor scrolls nor other forbidden goods. You may pass." (Levan) The Kingdom''s soldiers scrambled to remove the blockade. "Let''s move!" (Mercenary Leader Quann)Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The convoy moved forward, aware that they would have to submit themselves the same checks and toll charges on the other side.
Prima Location: Principality of Saren / Trade City Prima Time: Y1503 / 23rd day of the Wither Moon Prima was a strange city, unique in the whole continent. It was the only city in which representatives of both the Kingdom and the Principality were allowed to live together. Negotiations always took place there. Or in the smoldering ruins of it. Another peculiarity was that the city was built without anyone seemingly policing construction. Houses, barns, inns. All made in different architectural styles, some in stone, some in wood and all seemingly placed at random. Most of the roads were unpaved, and straight neat roads were stranger to Prima. The layout of the city was like that of a labyrinth. The convoy of carts belonging to the Grande Trading Company, was skilfully led through the street, under the inquisitive gazes of crooked dwellers, city guards and armed men. They soon encountered a wall. "Halt! Who goes there!" (City Guard) The city grew over the years, spreading outward. After each phase of expansion, a wall was built, resulting in the current state of the city. The convoy will have to pass through three layers of walls. "Here my permit. and the payment." (Mercenary Leader Quann) "Very well, go ahead." (City Guard)
"Alright. Everything seems in order. You may proceed." (City guard) Having received his payment, the guard allowed the convoy to move through the final barrier, a sturdy stone wall three meters tall. Beyond it, the city centre. The core of the city was unlike the mess that was found outside. All buildings were made of stone, all roads were neat and paved, and the dwellers were either well dressed if they were citizens, or well armoured if they were mercenaries. The city centre was a small collection of no more than twenty buildings in total. Mostly administrative building, embassies and secure vaults. The largest building of all were the headquarters of the Grande Trading Company. As the convoy approached it, a twenty meter long sliding wooden gate opened on the main marketplace, revealing a fifty meter by fifty meter floor littered with piles of barrels and goods. "Here is our manifest." (Accountant Wolfred) "Uhm... Everything seems in order.... are you carrying a slave? That''s unusual." (Accountant Nimeri) The leader reached for a sealed letter and delivered it to the accountant. "A discarded princess? A rare commodity indeed! I could use a learned girl of her talents, but her fate is not for me to decide, I''m afraid. Escort her to the third floor. She''ll want to meet the Lady." (Accountant Nimeri) "Fine. I''ll accompany her myself. Tasco! Pay up the men and tell them to be ready in seven days it they wish to return to the Kingdom." (Mercenary Leader Quann) "Yes, Leader! I''ll meet you at the inn down the road once you are done with your business." (Mercenary Tasco)
Grande Trading Company Location: Principality of Saren / Trade City Prima / Grande Trading Company Headquarters Time: Y1503 / 23rd day of the Wither Moon Quann was no stranger to the place. He made his way through a door made of solid metal, beyond it, was a fancy waiting room, with rows upon rows of tables. Working behind them, two dozens of accountants busy with calculations and writing trading agreements. Leading a small girl, chained up and dressed in rags raised some eyebrows, but the people there were busy, and didn''t think much of it. "What is your business, Quann?" (Guard) The stairs to the upper floor was guarded, and of course they would inquire about the strange situation. "The lady wishes to see this slave." (Quann) The leader handed over a letter. The guard could read, that''s why she was assigned to the stairs. She quickly changed her attitude upon seeing the signature. "I''m sorry, I had to check. I''ll lead you to the chambers of the lady, personally. Follow me, and don''t wander around." (Guard) "I would be more suspicious had you not done your job." (Quann) "They would want both of our necks in that case. Come on, let''s go." (Guard) After several flight of stairs, the three reached the top floor of the building. Only two rooms were there. The office of the owner of the company, and the chambers of the Lady. "Wait here." (Guard) The waiting room was covered in opulent decorations, the walls were covered in richly decorated tapestries and the doors were made from polished dark wood. The place was lighted by crystals standing on golden supports. *knock* "My lady! A slave was delivered by the Head of the Family!" (Guard) "Come in." (Second Princess Fantasia)
The Second Princess Location: Grande Trading Company Headquarters / H Chambers Time: Y1503 / 23rd day of the Wither Moon "My Lady. I bring~ (Guard) "I know who she is and who sent her. Leave us!" (Second Princess Fantasia) Neither the mercenary not the guard offered any objections to the command of the princess, they quickly left the room, closing the door behind them. "Long time no see, sister. I see time has not been kind to you." (Fantasia) *look away* [Snake. If only you helped me, I wouldn''t be here.] (Discarded Princess Beata) Being twenty five years in age, Fantasia was the oldest princess. Unlike the others, she wore a practical looking attire with brown trousers and a white shirt with long sleeves with a brown blouse on top. She had short platinum hair and green eyes. Her face had a somewhat weathered look to it. In short, Fantasia didn''t look like a princess at all. To be fair, neither did her guest. Beata wore thin rags, and her body was branded by black scars, a result of the procedure that sealed her magic. "I know what happened, but I want to know your version of the facts, Beata." (Fantasia) *weak voice* "I''m not Beata anymore. Father took my name from me." (Beata) Fantasia too was adopted into the Grande Family before becoming a princess. In a way, they were really sisters. "Well, Father is not here and I can call you whatever I want since you have no name. Now, answer to my question." (Fantasia) *weak voice* "It''s because of Aurora. She~ (Beata) Having nothing left to lose, Beata told the whole story without hiding anything. By the end of the tale, Beata was in tears. It was painful for her to recall the events that led to her being discarded. "You never were the brightest of the bunch, sister. You didn''t have to go so far to oppose Aurora." (Fantasia) *wipe tears* "You!!! Had you helped us, we could have stopped Aurora!!! Now she''ll become Queen!!!" (Beata) The other princesses banded together to oppose Aurora who was the leader of the pack, but Fantasia never cooperated and pursued her own agenda. Her journey eventually led her away from the Royal Palace and to Grande Trading Company headquarters in Prima. "Aurora can never become Queen. It was a test, Beata. A test you failed. A test you all failed. You wasted your resources trying to prevent something that would never have come to pass." (Fantasia) Beata was doumbfonded hearing those words. "But... Aurora is the First Princess! She has the greatest aptitude! She is better than even you! She has the highest score! And she is favoured by Mother! She''ll surely become Queen!!! We had to try something to stop her!!!" (Beata) "It is not the first princess that becomes Queen. It is the Queen who chooses her successor amongst princesses. And Aurora is not eligible. By failing to realize that, you are uneligible as well. Sistina actually holds a better claim than your bunch." (Fantasia) How could possibly the Eighth princess be above the Third princess in her claim to the throne? Beata couldn''t understand. "I... I don''t understand~ (Beata) "I know you don''t understand, but you will. Eventually. Now, your skills can be useful to me. I can do with you as I please. I can force you to cooperate. But I see no need for you to suffer any more than you already have." *smile* (Fantasia) "... What would you have me do?" (Beata)
Payback Location: Silent Forest / Gloria''s Inquisition Headquarters Time: Y1503 / 23rd day of the Wither Moon Fifteen inquisitors had gathered in the main hall of the headquarters, beneath the Silent Forest. "Inquisitor Augure. Well done on your mission." (Inquisitor Kaven) "I am merely an instrument. I am unworthy of your praise." (Inquisitor Augure) "Aren''t we all?" (Kaven) With the new arrival, everyone was now present. The meeting could start. "First things first. Raise your hands if you can use the Gifted One''s Collimating Technique." (Kaven) Ten inquisitors, Kaven included raised their hands. "Gloria would be pleased by your prowess, fellow Inquisitors! It is time to make those who wronged the Church of Gloria pay for their crimes!" (Kaven) A faint smile could be seen under the dark hoods of the Inquisitors. "Augure." (Kaven) "How can I be of use, Inquisitor Kaven?" (Augure) "What you have found are the remains of Leonora''s warband that are living within the pile rubble once known as Fort Nora. Not only they opposed the Church. Not only they dared raise their hands at the Gifted One. They even pursued gifted people and pillaged villages for riches and food. The Kingdom lent us several units. You alone are to lead them there. Make sure they pay for their crimes. Make sure they are cleansed of their sins." (Kaven) "And so they shall be." *bow* (Augure) "Incubo." (Kaven) Hearing his name being called, an inquisitor broke the ranks and stepped forward. "Are you in need of my services, Inquisitor Kaven?" (Inquisitor Incubo) "There is a forest near Secularia. A nest of sinners whose hands are drenched in the blood of our brothers and sisters. You will take two inquisitors with you. You will head to Secularia. Meet with Inquisitor Novella who is disguised as a merchant. With the help of the faithful there. You will cleanse Secularia of Sins." (Kaven) "It shall be my pleasure, Inquisitor Kaven." *bow* *creepy smile* (Incubo) "Sebra." (Kaven) Hearing her name, a woman stepped forward. "This One is ready to hear your commands." (Inquisitor Sebra) "The Silence dared send assassins to try and take the life of the Gifted One. There is a town, west of Red Harbour town. You are to take every remaining inquisitor with you. Leave one of them alive. Burn the rest. I want the survivor to tell the tale. I want for those criminals to know what the price is for fighting against fate." (Kaven) "This One hears and obeys." *bow* (Sebra) "Inquisitor Kaven. If I might dare ask, what is your role in this crusade of yours?" (Inquisitor Nostra) "It is not my crusade." *glare* (Kaven) "Of course. I beg forgiveness for my wording." *bow* (Nostra) "Another duty falls on my shoulders. It shall be known to you, in time. Now go, my inquisitors! Set out and enforce Gloria''s Will! Make right of all the wrongs! This will be the first step in cleansing the world of sins! Once and for all!" (Kaven) ""Gloria''s warmth will embrace all!"" (All Inquisitors) Seeing the discipline and prowess of her subordinates made the Head Inquisitor grin ear to ear, filling her old heart with joy. [To think I would live to see this spectacle! Gloria has been good to me.] *grin* (Head Inquisitor Madre)
Racket Location: Calmia Time: Y1503 / 23rd day of the Wither Moon / Evening Calmia was a town in the northern territories, near the roots of the Black Mountain range. This proximity meant that accidents with beasts were frequent. The only reason the town flourished, regardless the dangers, was because of the valuable ore deposits in the region. The town also had an unusually large population of Dark Skin humans that were employed as a cheap labour force in the mines. Calmia was also renown as the most lawless place in the whole Kingdom and was a fertile ground for organized crime to festers. Near the edges of the town there was a decrepit wooden building that was being used as inn. The roof had a gaping hole in it. Probably the result of a wyvern attack. A poor boy wearing nothing but rags walked inside. The place was dirty with a smoky mist clouding the view. The hall was noisy and smelled of tobacco and alcohol mixed with other unpleasant odours. Desperate gamblers were playing games of chances on the tables, often losing what little they made during the day in the mines. Many had to work in the mines to pay their debts in the first place, leaving them in a viscous cycle from which they could not escape. A muscular Dark Skin wearing an eyepatch walked closer the boy. He was probably the bouncer. "Get lost, rat." (Bouncer) The boy took a medallion from below his shirt and showed it to the bouncer. "Moria." (Boy) Hearing the seemingly meaningless word, the bouncer became pale in face. "I''m sorry, sir! I hadn''t noticed it was you, sir. This way, please." (Bouncer) The bouncer led the boy through a mangled door behind the counter. On the back there were several menacing men who gulped visibly when they saw the medallion worn by the boy. "Moria is here." (Bouncer) "What do you need, boss?" (Local Boss Travian) Amongst the men there, the one who had somewhat nicer clothes raised from the chair to speak with the strange boy. He was the local boss and handled all dirty business in Calmia. "Those fanatics believe they can stop our business here. Gather every able men. Ambush them. Kill them all. Send the head of their foolish inquisitors back to Gloria with my regards." (Boy) *gulp* "The inquisitors are coming?!? Shouldn''t we flee, boss?" (Travian) "The inquisitors are relentless, Travian. They will hunt you down like dogs. Like they did with team Darkness. You have no idea how much this information costed me. You will not get another chance. It''s kill or be killed. What will it be?" (Boy) The men looked at each others. They knew how unreasonable inquisitors can be. Good thing for them, they were pretty good at killing. Since they could prepare in advance, they had a fair shot at this. "How do I pay the men?" (Travian) "If they can cross us in the open like this, our word means nothing. I put a bounty on them. Ten heavy coins for each inquisitor head you bring me." (Boy) *whisper* "Ten heavy coins!" (Thug A) *whisper* "I''ll be set for life!" (Thug B) The prospect of making a fortune suddenly made this seems like a stroke of luck rather than a death sentence. Danger was always part of the job, but rarely the pay was so good. "You must really hate them, boss, to set such a bounty. How much time do we have?" (Travian) "Days, at most. There will be a dozen of them. Some might be able to weave magic at least to some degree. Ambush them and engage them in close quarters with knives. Arrows would be of no use. Keep your own magi in the back. Do this and victory will be assured." (Boy) "Uhm... Alright, boss. If you say so." (Travian) Travian could not rely on disciplided soldiers. Apart from some elite unit like the Darkness, the bulk of his force would be made up of unreliable cannon fodder. Any plan would have to be extremely easy to have any chance of being followed. "One more thing. Secrecy is of the utmost importance. Don''t tell the men why you are hiring them. If the Church knows we know, they will go about this a different way. This is the only chance you will get." (Boy) *gulp* "I will not let you down, boss." (Travian) "Let me down, and it won''t be me who punishes you. The inquisitors will take care of it." (Boy) Travian heard stories of what inquisitors do to their prisoners. He would rather kill himself than be captured alive. *leave* (Boy) An heavy silence fell as the boy left the inn. "... What are you doing just standing there?!? Go out there and hire every mercenary, cut-throat and low life you can find! After this job, we will be set for life! Move!!!" (Travian) The crooked men scrambled at the words of the local boss. War had come for them, and they would be prepared. Chapter 39: Mistakes Were Made Discipline Location: Fort Nora / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 24th day of the Harvest Moon / Noon The situation was bad for the survivors of Leonora''s warband. Food was scarce, and hunger was clouding the judgement of those strong enough to move around. Today, everyone was asked to gather in the courtyard of the ruined fort. About seventy people were waiting for their leader to speak. *whisper* "What is going on, now?" (Lowlife A) *whisper* "Someone pissed off our leader." (Lowlife B) *whisper* "He is leader of no one." (Lowlife C) A thin Dark Skin man climber a flight of wooden stairs to a platform. There, standing on a chair, was a man, trembling like a leaf. His head covered by a sack and he had a rope tied around his neck, the other end tied to partially destroyed stone arch over his head. "My men! The situation is difficult, and your comrade just failed you! He was found stealing your food! A quick search revealed that he has been taking your food for a while! That''s what was found in his bed roll!" (Leader Yordien) **boooo** (Hungry Thugs) The leader unloaded a sack containing some vegetables on the platform, resulting in predictable booing from the audience.The hungry deserters were extremely susceptible when it came to food. Whether the accusations were true or not, it didn''t matter. Nobody had the strength to think clearly. "As your leader, I wish you to know that the crime of stealing food will never go unpunished. The price is death! His meat will sustain us for a whole day!" (Yordien) **cheers** (Hungry Thugs) The leader kicked the chair keeping the captive standing. The captive fell, and a strong whiplash could be felt as the force of the fall straightened the rope. The men hopelessly kicked the air for a few long seconds before coming to a stop. "Now, get back to work! Cultivates our fields and conserve strength, while patrolling our surroundings! Times are hard, but I promise you that if you follow my guidance, we will come out of this alive!" (Yordien) **cheers** (Hungry Thugs) The demoralized and hungry thugs slowly walked away from the courtyard, resuming their duties. Whatever their leader really believed in the words he was saying, nobody knew, but the leader at least managed to stave off any chances of mutiny. At least for today.
Liara''s Bracers of Minor Prince Slaying Location: Alba / Tower of Gifts / Liara''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 25th day of the Wither Moon / Morning POV: Liara I glean at the bracers sitting on the table. From the outside, they just look like unremarkable leather arm protections. In reality, they are laced with two anti-prince enchantments. Mother wanted to take look at my work, before letting Feldris use them, so I''m just waiting. *walks in circles* (Liara) Just. Waiting. [Can you stop walking? You are making us uneasy. ] (Doctor Me) It''s been an hour since I sent for Mother! Maybe I should go and call her myself. [Don''t. Mother is the Head Healer. She has many duties, and we are in no rush. The bracers can wait.] (Doctor Me) I just want to know if my artifacts are safe! [I have doubts as well. It sounded good on paper, but activating them really put a toll on the body.] (Gamer Me) [It is you who forced me to design that enchantment without understanding many of the fundamentals of enchanting itself! That''s the best we can do without additional research!] (Science Me) [Nobody blames you, Science Me. Serina is going to check our work. Worst case Feldris won''t get to smack the prince. Everything will be fine.] (Doctor Me) I wonder about that. What if Mother says I can''t give them to Feldris? What if she loses confidence in me? What if she keeps me from doing stuffs in fear that I get someone''s hurt? This whole thing has been a mistake!!! I never~ [Whoa! Calm down!] (Gamer Me) [Liara, what you are experiencing is called performance anxiety. You really care about what Mother thinks of you. That makes you afraid of her reaction.] (Doctor Me) [Yes. You are over-thinking stuffs. Take a deep breath.] (Explorer Me) *exhale* (Liara) It didn''t help much. *knock* *knock* "Liara, may we enter?" (Serina) Finally! Mother is here! "Come in!" (Liara) Uhm... That''s a lot of people. Meridia and Faber came as well. And they look tired. "Many blessing, Liara." (Meridia) "There you are again, little girl. I heard you made some new artifacts, so I came to check how your training is going!" (Master Arteficer Faber) "Training? But you haven''t taught anything to me!" (Liara) "Haven''t I?" *grin* (Faber) Mother come closer to me, she kneels and take my hands. She looks relieved? "I''m happy you sent a sister to call for me, Liara." *hug* (Serina) Oh. She was afraid I''d sneak the bracers to Feldris without telling her. [Well, I did suggest we do just that.] (Gamer Me) [Shhhh... Don''t ruin the moment!] (Bookworm Me) "Of course I called for you, Mother. I don''t want Feldris to be hurt." (Liara) "Are those the artifacts you made?" (Meridia) "Yes." (Liara) Meridia goes near the table and grabs a bracer laying there. Weird... She is supposed to be blind. Grabbing stuff shouldn''t be this easy for her. [It''s faint, but with our magic sight I can see she is keeping a spell up at all times. I guess that spell has something to do with compensating for her blindness.] (Science Me) Really? I thought that was just her residual magic or something like that. (Meridia) Faber grabs the other bracer and uses a spell to look inside my enchantment as well. (Faber)
The two spent long minutes looking inside my artifacts. Once they were satisfied, they exchanged artifacts and performed their analysis spell again. A few minutes after that they were done. The wait is killing me! Say something! *hold hands* "Everything is alright, Liara. Relax." *smile* (Serina) Mother noticed I was uneasy and tries to soothe me. This works a lot better than taking a deep breath. Well, there is nothing to do but to wait for them to form their judgement. "... The enchantment on this bracer weaves a barrier of some kind. Is that correct?" (Faber) [That''s . Thank you very much!] (Gamer Me) "Yes. I am still struggling with the shapes. I had to tone it down a lot to allow someone with Feldris'' aptitude to activate it. It''s just a weak, small round barrier that projects in front of the forearm of the wearer." (Liara) Faber channels a tiny amount of aether inside the bracer. He increases power little by little. (Liara''s Bracer of Minor Round Shield) At first nothing happens,then, as power increases, the enchantments inside the bracer activate one after the other. The outline of the shield appears into existence. A thin thread of golden light in the shape of a circle, about half meter wide, ten centimetres from the bracer itself. Next, a grid like pattern of threads form up, filling the circle. Finally, a semi transparent sheet enveloped in the same golden light forms over the surface of the shield, like water spreading on a surface. Faber moves it around. It''s solid and stays at a fixed distance from the bracer, like I just said. "... The barrier itself is nothing special. Still, you did well in making this work with so little magic. One in five soldiers should be able to activate this." (Faber) "The enchantment is delicate. If you try to pour any more aether than that or if has to bear too strong an impact, the magic channels would just fail and the shield would vanish. It''s the best I can do, right now." (Liara) "I wouldn''t recommand it as a standard issue equipment, but at least is useful enough and safe. You can give it to your friend." (Meridia) "Thanks!" *smile* (Liara) "Old your horses little girl." (Faber) "That bracer is fine. But this~ (Meridia) "We don''t understand what this enchantment does. Can you explain it for us?" (Faber) Mother''s jaw drops. Well, I can understand her reaction. Those two are respectively the former best enchantress and the best Master Arteficer in the continent. For them to be unable to understand what I engraved is a bit of a shock. But it can''t be helped. [Indeed. The essence of enchanting is to engrave a thought in the form of magic channels inside an object.] (Science Me) [That enchantment engraved inside the second bracer meddles with the metabolic pathways inside the cells themselves. Nor Meridia, nor Faber have any idea what a cell is or what the chemical reactions involved are. The thought engraved in there might as well be alien to them.] (Doctor Me) Uhm... Just like thoughts back then... How on earth I''m going to explain this to them? [Leave it to me. Just say what I say.] (Bookworm Me) "By looking inside the body, I discovered that muscles produce bad stuff when overexerted. That enchantment makes the heart beat faster and get rid of the bad stuff, making the wearer stronger." (Liara) "..." (Serina) "Alright. Let me try it." (Meridia) [STOP HER! Meridia''s body is too weak! Her heart might fail!] (Doctor Me)Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "NO!!!" (Liara) I run toward Meridia and take the bracer from her. "Liara! Is everything alright?!?" (Serina) *pant* "Your body cannot handle this enchantment. It takes too great a toll. Neither you nor Faber can safely activate this. And for someone like me who has weak muscles to begin with it doesn''t work well either." (Liara) Mother put her hands on my shoulders and holds me firmly. Did I manage to make her angry??? "And you planned to give this to Feldris?" (Serina) "He... He''ll be fine! His muscles and heart are stronger! He just has to~ (Liara) "He has to?~ (Serina) *look away* "Not overdo it?" (Liara) I realize what this might sound to them. I close my eyes, fearing Mother reaction. What was I thinking? Feldris is not the type to hold back. He is reckless at times! What if~ *hug* (Serina) *cry* (Liara) Mother hugs me tightly. The accumulated stress vanish. I cry. "It''s alright, my sweet Liara. I''m not angry with you." (Serina) "I agree. Gloria knows how many mistakes I made when I was younger. You did well in calling for us to check on your work before giving it to someone. I am proud of your judgement, Liara." (Meridia) *sob* (Liara) I don''t deserve them. "The barrier bracer is safe. You can give it to your friend without reserve." (Meridia) "Your other artifact is sealed until you can make it work safely. It is a matter of pride for you to find a way to make that work safely, baby enchantress" *grin* (Faber)
Medical Research Location: Alba / Corridors Time: Y1503 / 25th day of the Wither Moon / Morning POV: Liara [So, are you feeling better?] (Doctor Me) I''ll be alright, Doc. Mother and the others are too good for the likes of me. [Nonsense. You say that because you are comparing your current situation with what you experienced in the old world.] (Explorer Me) [You looked at the lives we had. It''s a night and day difference. That''s what average should look like.] (Doctor Me) Maybe. I still feel grateful to have them. Taking this walk is really helping me relax. [Of course it helps. Staying closed in your room engraving artifacts does take its toll. Nothing better than a walk and a breath of fresh air to clear your mind.] (Explorer Me) I was thinking of going to the archives. [Of course. More working in an enclosed room. Why not?] (Explorer Me) [Maybe Sistina will be there! I miss her!] (Bookworm Me) Oh, right. Her. Well, I guess I don''t mind her presence.
Location: Alba / Archives "There you are, Liara. The princess asked about you every day, you know? She was worried." (Guard Goto) Really? We barely know each others. [We are kindred spirits. Of course she misses us!] (Bookworm Me) "Thanks for telling me, Goto." (Liara) I enter the archives. I see a light, but not at the table, where I expected Sistina to be. The princess seems to be searching for scrolls in between shelves. I head toward her. "Hello, Sistina. How are you?" (Liara) "Ah!" *drop scroll* (Sistina) Sistina was scared as usual by my approach. And I even tried to make some noise while walking to avoid that. She really is in her own little world when she reads. "Liara! I thought! Uhm... It''s nice to see you." *look away* (Sistina) "It''s nice to see you too. Are you searching for a particular scroll? maybe I can help you." (Liara) The princess is sitting down with her legs crossed, covered in dust and surrounded by books and scroll. She should take better care of herself. "I... It''s about my sister, Aurora." (Sistina) They are sisters? They look and act nothing alike! [Liara. Siblings don''t always behave the same way...] (Doctor Me) [It might be also a matter of speech that they are both princesses. Like the Sisters of Gloria.] (Explorer Me) "Is something wrong with Aurora?" (Liara) "Don''t... tell her I told you. Her insides are... wounded. And the Head Healer can''t do anything about her." (Sistina) "Mother can''t help her? Well, even if I wanted to help, Aurora wouldn''t let me. She sent me away when I was supposed to take a look at her." (Liara) "Aurora... she doesn''t want to ask for help. She tries to do everything on her own. But she can''t!" (Sistina) "Look, I can''t help her if she doesn''t want to. And I don''t even know what''s wrong about her. And I''m just a healer in training!" (Liara) "Please! Aurora... was hurt when she was little. She is afraid that if she..." *teary eyes* (Sistina) Sistina seems almost desperate to help Aurora. And she says her insides were wounded when she was little? [Almost like someone I know that was abandoned in an alley to die as a child.] (Bookworm me) ... [That was low. You know Liara hates remembering that.] (Explorer me) [Was it? Was it really low? We exist only because rescued Liara''s soul. asked what our desire was, and all of us agreed that we wanted to keep that from happening again to anyone!] (Bookworm Me) [ probably had ulterior motives, even if we don''t know what those motives are.] (Explorer Me) [Maybe. It was still OUR desire to help. And we have the chance to makes things right for one girl. Do you really want to pass on that?] (Bookworm Me) Fine. I''ll try. But if Aurora still pushes me away after I approach her, that will be it! She''ll be on her own! Is that clear? [Thank you, Liara! You won''t regret helping Aurora!] (Bookworm Me) [... Aurora is the First Princess, after all. If we heal her, she''ll owe us.] (Soldier Me) "Alright, Sistina. I''ll try to help." (Liara) "Thanks!!!" *tears* (Sistina) "Don''t get your hopes up. My best might not me enough. Especially since Mother was unable to do it. I''ll need to know everything you know." (Liara) "Of course! Thank you!" *smile* (Sistina)
Divine Inspiration Location: Alba / Tower of Gifts / Priestess'' Chamber Time: Y1503 / 25th day of the Wither Moon / Midday It was lunch time and the Priestess of Alba was heaving a meal in her chamber, when someone knocked at her door. *knock* *knock* "The Head Healer, Sister Meridia and the Master Arteficer wishes to see you." (Sister Milgrid) "... Let them in." (Priestess Mera) "Many blessings, Priestess." (Head Healer Serina) [Well, at least someone here respects my authority.] (Priestess Mera) "What bring you away from your work to interrupt my meal?" (Mera) Faber took an unimpressive leather arm protection and put it on Mera''s desk. "What is this?" (Mera) "Why don''t you tell us, lass?" *grin* (Faber) Mera had heard that the Gifted One had been working on an artifact for the last few days. She even arranged for the Lenbor to prepare a piece of armor at Liara''s request. Mera was sure that the artifact in front of her was the result of Liara''s work "Very well. I wish to see the results of your training for myself, after all." (Mera) (Mera) For a few long minutes, Mera channelled her analysis spell to peer inside the artifact. Her guests waited patiently, sure of what the answer would be (Mera) "..." (Mera) "You have no idea what that enchantment do, right?" (Meridia) The priestess was at a loss for words. Liara came up with original spells before, but for the Priestess to be unable to tell even the function of the enchantment engraved in her artifact... "So.... Do you know, or not, lass?" *grin* (Faber) The behaviour of the Master Arteficer was getting on Mera''s nerves. He was hoping for her to openly admit her failure. "Fine. I do not understand what this enchantment do! Happy?!? Now, give me the answer!" (Mera) "Good grief, had you known, that would have hurt my pride as Master Arteficer!" *grin* (Faber) "... You mean..." (Mera) "Neither of us understand that enchantment. Liara explained it to us, but it''s still a mystery. And I should remind you that I can understand enchantments made by High Elves." (Meridia) The Priestess was shocked by the revelation. "What does this means?" (Mera) "Isn''t it obvious? That girl knows something that neither us nor the High Elves knew. It''s the only explanation. And she used that knowledge to engrave this artifact in front of you." (Meridia) "... Gloria ..." (Mera) "Yes. It''s my best guess as well." (Meridia) There was a strong suspicion that Liara was a gift from Gloria herself. This all but served as final confirmation for that fact in the mind of the Priestess. Liara held the knowledge of a Goddess inside of her. If the church could somehow make use of that... "So... Even if you don''t know how it works, do you know what does this artifact do?" (Mera) "It has something to do with clearing poison secreted by muscles and making the heart beat faster. It makes the wearer stronger." (Meridia) "But it''s unsafe. The burden on the wearer is too great." (Faber) "But Liara realized it herself! And she called me to check it out! She wasn''t reckless and she did nothing wrong!" (Serina) While the arteficers stated cold facts, Serina empathized how Liara didn''t mean any harm, and only wanted to help. Not that the Priestess would care. A few sacrifices would be more than acceptable, if there was a purpose behind them. "So, this artifact was a failure. Can she perfect it? What does the Gifted One needs?" (Mera) "Time. She is still a baby enchantress." (Faber) "But in my heart there is no doubt. She will surpass every enchantress that came before her. Even me. With her at our side, her artifacts bolstering our troops and her techniques in the hands of our Magi, our victory is all but certain." (Meridia) "And the warmth of Gloria will finally embrace all!" *smile* (Serina) "It sure will, Serina. It sure will." *grin* (Mera)
Sect Location: Secularia / Forest / Cult of Fertility Settlement Time: Y1503 / 25th day of the Wither Moon / Afternoon Near Secularia there was a small forest. A patch of trees no more than three kilometres in size. The trees there were very old, and towered fifty meters above the ground in places. They had spiritual meaning for the now defunct inhabitants of the town, and after the war, a sect of the Cult of Fertility took residence there, for no one would disturb them. "How things look on the outside?" (Guru Eidan) The leader of the sect was a burly Fair Skin man, towering at two meters in height. He wore a pelt of a Shining Fang Wolf on his shoulders, and the exposed skin on his manly torso bore many scars. While other sects were protective of all life, this one was more lenient in their belief. They were not above hunting or eating animals. Nor they were against killing people, if it served the greater good. In fact, they put to the torch the local Temple of Gloria, guilty of upsetting with the natural order with their magic. They killed every mage, and every sympathiser to the unnatural belief in Gloria as well, to stem the source of the disturbances from their roots. "Quiet. The citizens are still looting what''s left of Secularia. The merchant is still in town, and our own have been exchanging loot for tools and food." (Scout Vista) Vista was a young Dark Skin man in his early twenties. He was short but lean, and he acted as the eyes of the cult outside the forest. "Should we break in while she sleep and steal back our belongings?" (Cult Member Fairelise) "No. If she has nothing to do with the Church of Gloria than she is not our enemy. It would only serve to scare other merchants to follow. Leave her be. Secularia will bloom as an abomination free town thanks to our efforts." (Guru Eidan) "I''ll be going, then." (Vista) The hut where the Guru lived was made from weak entwined twigs as walls, standing on a platform of wooden trunks. There was no door, just an opening in the walls. The scout left the hut, and found himself many dozen of meters above the ground. The village was built around the strong tall trunks of the old trees. All around, bridges made from twigs and creepers connected the platforms together. "Wait! I need to get down too!" (Cult Member Siska) Vista was standing on a loose platform wired with ropes to a pulley anchored to a strong branch above his head. It was a lift. A female member of the cult hurried across a bridge and stood on the platform. "You take the other rope." (Vista) "Alright!" *smile* (Siska) The two pulled the ropes together in a synchronized fashion, and little by little, the lift descended under the careful watch of bowmen standing guard on the platforms around them. Soon enough, they touched ground. "Thanks for the ride, Vista! I''ll be watching the cattle! Goodbye!" *giggle* (Siska) Not caring, the scout headed for the the boundary of the forest. An abomination could arrive at any moment.
Darkness Location: Roots of the Northern Forests / Hunter''s Village of Belkire Time: Y1503 / 25th day of the Harvest Moon / Dusk Shining Fang Pelts were a precious commodity, and could be found in abundance in two places in the kingdom by whomever was willing to put up with the dangers. Shining Fang Hunters were often mercenaries who had enough of hunting men. Services were established to support the hunter themselves, like inns and farms. Over time, a village was established near the roots of the Northern Forests. The hunter''s village of Belkire. "Are you sure they are here?" (Codename Hound) "Only one way to find out." (Codename Sparrow) Two figures dressed in dirty grey cloaks that covered their faces walked the only street passing through Belkire, heading toward the inn of the small village. The inn was a battered wooden building resembling a chalet. It had three floors and a steep roof. It had seen better times. *thump* *thump* (Hammer) The sound of an hammer beating nails could be heard. A figure was doing his best to fix the decrepit structure. "Hey, there! You with the hammer! Are you in need of some pathfinder? Some... Seekers?" *glare* (Codename Hound) "... Not here. Inside." (Codename Claw)
Eye was her codename, a lifetime ago when she was a member of the most lethal unit of assassins in the Silence. Now she went by the name Teresa, and with her companion, after the failure of their last job, they tried to settle in a quiet place. Somewhere dangerous enough that people wouldn''t look for them. "Rodi, what is this... You!" (Codename Eye) When she entered the room, she was surprised to find two persons, belonging to another unit of the Silence. It seemed her past was continuing to hunt her. She collimated aether and prepared for battle. "Stop. We are not here to fight, Eye." (Hound) Teresa slammed the door behind her, red in face with anger. *slam* "I''m Teresa, now. And we are done with you! Get out and never come back!" (Eye) "No one walks away from the Silence. no one walks away from Moria." (Hound) "Tell me why shouldn''t I kill you where you stand?" (Eye) "You are not the only mage here, sunshine." (Sparrow) "Moria has a deal for you two. A generous one. You should listen. Furthermore, if we fail to return, the inquisitors might get an interesting tip about some fugitives hiding in a certain village." (Hound) "You bastards. And why are you keeping quiet, Rodi?!?" (Eye) "They promise this is the last job. Then we are free." (Claw) "And you believe them?" (Eye) "I believe Moria would send the inquisitors for us." (Claw) A shiver went down Eye''s spine. She remembers the suffering those wretched inquisitors inflicted upon her. She remembers the losses she suffered at their hands. Greedy people can be brought. Prideful people can be blinded. Fanatics can''t be reasoned with. Eye resigned herself and steeled her resolve. "I want your word of honour. And if you fail to free us from our obligations we''ll come after you." (Eye) "Fair enough. I swear upon my honour that that you will be freed after this job." (Hound) "So, what is it that you need us, for? If it''s about the Gifted One, I''ll tell you now that is impossible." (Eye) "Of course not. We gave up on that. Everyone has." (Hound) *exhale* (Eye) "We are going to take the Inquisition of Gloria down." (Hound)
Chapter 40: A Crusade for War Garrison Location: Temporary Encampment South of Fort Nora Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon A dozen strong unit of soldier was marching in the sea of grass weighed by heavy backpacks and carrying the banners of the Kingdom. It was a rainy day and marching in the muddy terrain was sapping the strength of the soldiers. They were heading for the encampment that had been setup just south of Fort Nora. "Leader! The garrison is in sight!" (Kei, Scout of the Twelfth Unit of the Kingdom) The words of the scout brought relief and anxiety in equal measure in the hearts of the soldiers. The march was coming to an end. A bloody battle was inching closer and closer. A few more minutes and the unit arrived at their destination. The grass was mowed down in a fifty meters wide area. Soldiers were still working hard on the outside, excavating and consolidating a moat and raising a waist height artificial hill using the dirt. Behind the dirt wall, the newly made encampment. The twelfth unit was heading for a gap in the wall guarded by two soldiers on the lookout with their spears readied. "Halt! Identify yourself!" (Guard) "At ease, comrade. I''m Turman, leader of the Twelfth Unit." (Leader Turman) The leader, a Dark Skin man in his late thirties with black hair and brown eyes, showed the insignia of his unit. The guard confirmed it was genuine, than allowed the new arrivals inside. "You may pass. Have your men ready their tents and report to the command tent." (Guard) The unit marched inside the encampment, the leader in front and the men marching in rows of two. Past the walls there were rows upon rows of tents made from entwined grass blades. The place was bursting with activity. One hundred soldiers were engaged in all sort of preparations. From weaving grass blades into sheets for the tents, to preparing food, sharpening weapons, repairing armors, raising tents and excavating and leveling the ground. "Leave your equipment over there and help the others with the preparations." (Turman) ""Yes, Leader!"" (Twelfth Unit) As the newly arrived soldiers deposited their heavy backpacks on the ground, the leader headed for a large tent in the middle of the encampment. Unlike the others which were green, the command tent was much larger and was covered by a red sheet. "Leader. The others are already inside." (Guard B) The guard stepped aside and Turman parted two red sheets as he entered the command tent. The inside was spacious, leaving about four meters of living space. It was day and the light filtering from the outside painted everything red. Four leaders and a woman whose visage was hidden below a black cowl were standing around an unstable wooden table. On the table there was an hand drawn map, the leaders were planning their assault. ~and over there is the entrance to the dungeons. It''s the only place I was unable to inspect and I assume it''s there that we will find~ (Inquisitor Augure) "Turman! Glad you made it, old friend. We were checking out the intel gathered by the church." (Gaston, Leader of the Third Unit of the Kingdom) The elderly Dark Skin soldier lifted his eyes. He was clearly pleased to meet Turman. Gaston had long served the Kingdom and he was entrusted as the overall commander for the Fort Nora subjugation force. "I wouldn''t miss this for anything in the world, Gaston. Those bastards sacked my home village." *clench fist* (Turman) Leonora''s warband had pillaged many Dark Skin villages, leaving great misery in their quest to annihilate magi and those who helped them. Many soldiers there had lost a loved one to them and volunteered for this task. The enemy wouldn''t find any sympathy from them. "It''s good to have you here." (Hedra, Leader of the Tenth Unit of the Kingdom) Hedra was a Fair Skin woman in her thirties. She had red hair and brown eyes. She bore a visible scar on her face and was missing her right hand. A gift from bandits she subjugated many years ago. "Let''s leave pleasantries aside. What''s the plan?" (Turman) "If the reports of this lovely inquisitor are to be believed~ (Commander Hedra) "You dare doubt the word of a servant of Gloria?" *glare* (Augure) "I only trust myself, inquisitors. And only partially." (Hedra) "Enough! Keep your heads in the game! You can bicker after the battle!" (Commander Gaston) Needless to say, inquisitors and Kingdom''s soldiers didn''t see eye to eye many things. But today they had a common goal. They all lost something to the lowlives that took residence in the ruins of Fort Nora. It was in everybody''s interest to work together. "..." (Augure) "This charming inquisitor claims to have scouted Fort Nora. The enemies we face are mostly grunts who deserted Leonora''s main force. There are about one hundred of them left. They are weakened by hunger. They are unruly and demoralized. The inquisitor drew us a map of their patrolling routes and rough location of their forces." (Hedra) "Something bothers me. If they are short in supplies, why don''t they raid nearby Dark Skin villages like they usually do?" (Leader of the Thirteenth Unit, Bartolo) Bartolo was a Fair Skin man in his late twenties, very young for a leader. Rumors are that he was once a son of a noble family that had to enroll in the military after being discarded by his family and that he only became leader thanks to his connections. "I suspect that after losing their leadership, those cowards no longer have it in them to carry out raids anymore. Apparently they are trying to plant fields and hide in Fort Nora to rot." (Gaston) "All of them? If I were there, I would take my chances and leave those losers to their fate as I try to get a new life in a village or a town." (Turman) Turman made a fair point. What hold men in a pace where they had nor food nor a reason to stay? "Oh, many tried! Believe me. My unit has been hunting down escapees in the sea of grass for a while. By the dozens. They were all scrawny and weak. I believe the inquisitor''s report is accurate" (Gaston) "Of course my intel is accurate! Gloria cannot allow those sinners to walk this earth!" (Augure) The kingdom and the church had the same enemy, but their reasons to oppose them where as different as white was to black. The kingdom fought for revenge and loyalty. The inquisitor fought for faith. "Uhm... If we wait, the problem might take care of itself. Discipline is hard to maintain on an empty stomach and they might kill each others off because of the hunger. Those must not have been the most loyal bunch to begin with." (Bartolo) "No. We waited long enough. Their force is already cut to half, but the fewer they are, the easier it will be for them to feed themselves. They might actually become more troublesome if they can recover their strength. Tonight is our chance, the rain will mask our smell and hide our tracks. This ends tonight!" (Gaston) The leaders looked each others in the eyes. They all agreed with their commander assessment of the situation. "We have better things to do than wait out in this encampment. We still need to maintain the peace after all. We might as well end this." (Hedra) "The Twelfth Unit stands by your side, old friend. My sword is yours." (Turman) "Fine. We move out tonight. I''ll tell my men to get some rest. What will your role be, inquisitor?" (Bartolo) As an inquisitor, Augure was probably a powerful mage, and magi can be double edged swords in battle as most spells do not differentiate friend from foe. Fighting as two separate entities only invited for friendly fire, but coordinating would be equally troublesome as the inquisitor might not answer to orders conflicting with her belief. "Worry about directing your soldiers, leader. I will take care of the sinners my own way. I wont injure your charges." (Augure) "Fine. I hold you to your words. And don''t get in our way." *glare* (Bartolo) "Likewise." (Augure) "Enough! You all know what to do, so get to it! You are dismissed!" (Gaston) Having come to an agreement, the inquisitor left for her tent, leaving the leaders to discuss the details of the assault. A Crusade for War Location: Fort Nora Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night A thin Fair Skin man wearing a consumed leather doublet was patrolling a debris laid path near the outer boundaries of the fort while holding a torch. [Damn it. That thief''s meat barely filled my belly! I should take my chances and flee like the~ (Night Patrol) *swish* *hit* (Arrow) *fall* *splash* (Night Patrol) The guard was unable to act upon his thought of escape as an arrow lodged in his right eye socket. His corpse fell backward in a pool of rainwater, unnoticed.
A partially standing roof was giving shelter to about a dozens of hungry souls. The humidity was making them cold, sapping what little strength they had left. To try and stay warmer, the sleeping sacks were tightly packed together, and even than many couldn''t sleep due to hunger. [I hope another thief is found tomorrow. I never thought I''d eat a human, but right now I''d eat my own flesh. So. Hungry.] (Deserter) *whisper* "Now." (Kingdom Soldier) "Wha~ *slash* *gurgle* (Deserter) The deserter felt a gaping wound opens on her throat. She wanted to scream, but only gurgling sounds came out. She turned on herself only to see several figures covered in mud busy with their knives, snuffing the lives of her comrades. [It doesn''t. Hurt. Anymore~ *exhale* (Deserter) The deserter closed her eyes as she descended into slumber for the last time.
Near the core of the fortification, taller buildings were still standing despite gaping holes in their structure. The place had been built to last, and even with all that damage, towers were still holding up. Atop the tallest standing tower there were four well fed sentries that were given the duty to keep watch. From up there, the whole fortification could be seen. Those sentries were the trusted lieutenants of the self declared leader of the deserters and were given special access to food. At least some men had to be healthy to keep the others safe. It might have been just an excuse to give favor to the ones closest to him, but there was a sound reasoning behind it. "Hey Jarfe, it''s about time I take over." (Sentry Hamen) "Thanks, Hamen. I can''t see much anyway due the fog. What a shitty day. It''s freaking cold, tonight." (Sentry Jarfe) Both Erdi and Jarfe had previously hold the role of scouts when Leonora was still alive. While far from the best, they still knew what they were doing. "This rain might be good, you know? The farmers says that we need some water to get the fields to grow up. Maybe we''ll get better food~ (Hamen) *swish* (Arrows) *hit* "Gha!" *fall* (Hamen) *swish* (Arrows) *hit* "Wha~" *fall* *thump* (Jarfe) Hamen who was standing near the edge was hit by an arrow in his throat. He fell down, coming to a crushing halt many tens of meters below. Jarfe was hit in the chest, falling to the floor. The ruckus was enough to wake up several people nearby, including the sentries of the day shift that were soundly sleeping near them. *wakes up* "... What''s going on here?" (Sentry Erdi) It took a few seconds for the still sleepy sentries to make sense of the sight before them. their friend and comrade, Jarfe friend was laying down with two arrows sticking from his chest. "Jarfe?!? We are under attack!!!" (Erdi) "Crap! The bells! Sound the bells!!" (Sentry Awen) Erdi quickly ripped her sleeping sack, running toward the nearby bells. With all her strength, she pulled the chain, forcing the heavy metal to move. A dreading hollow sound resounding in every corner of Fort Nora. *swish* (Arrows) *hit* "Argh! I''m hit!" (Erdi) Awen saw her friend get hit by two arrows in her right shoulder and right arm. her training kicked in, and she checked the arrows to understand the location of the enemies. "The arrows came from the south! Let''s hide behind~ (Awen) Awen realized what the best hiding spot a beat too late. Another volley of arrows showered the exposed top floor of the ruined tower. One hit her head, ending her life. *swish* *ping* *ding* (Arrows)The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Erdi, the last standing sentry, rushed to an hiding spot, behind a partially destroyed inner wall facing south. She made it just in time, as the next volley hit only wood and stones. [Damn it! They got all of them! I can''t believe the enemy got this close already! What were our patrols doing?!?] (Erdi) With the bells were now in motion, a deep dreading sound could be heard in every corner of Fort Nora. It would take a few more swings before the bells come to a stop. The sentry saw to their duty, albeit at great cost. The rest was up to the ground forces. *groan* [My arm... Courses! I can only hope we can beat them back! I didn''t survive the horrors brought by The Beast only to die in this forgotten pile of rubble!] (Erdi) *far voice* "We are under attack!" (Deserter) **screams** Little by little, the men below were waking up. Screams and confused shouts could be heard in the distance. The enemy took them by surprise, and the forces below were in complete disarray, not knowing what to do. *snap* *mmph* (Erdi) Erdi snapped the arrow lodged in her arm, she dressed the wound the best she could. To have any hope of leaving Fort Nora alive, she would have to pull her weight and thin the enemy forces. Erdi grabbed her bow, she flattened herself on the ground, wielding her bow sideways, aiming for a small opening at the base of the wall in front of her. [Come on. Show yourselves, bastards! I''m not going to die! Not today!] (Erdi)
From the relative safety of the partially collapsed dungeons of the fort, the leader of the deserters along with his inner circle of well fed lieutenants were sleeping as the ominous sound of the bells broke the peace and quiet reigning there. *dong* (Bells) *yawn* "Bells... " (Deserters Leader Yordien) *dong* (Bells) "Bells?!? Wake up, idiot!!!" (Yordien) It took a few seconds for the self declared leader of the deserters to realize the meaning of the sound he was hearing. The sentries had sounded the bells. Enemies were attacking the fort. *yawn* "What''s going on?" (Lieutenant Karen) "Don''t you get it?!? We are under attack! Move out!" (Yordien) The lieutenant realizing the gravity of the situation got out of the sleeping sack she shared with the leader. She dressed and followed after Yordien out of their private chambers. A few minutes of preparation was all it took for the leader and his trusted lieutenants to get ready for battle **screams** Screams could be heard from outside the thick door that separated the entrance hall of the dungeons from the courtyard. "They are getting slaughtered out there! We have to rally the men!" (Karen) "Kasmir, you go first!" (Yordien) After a few seconds of hesitation, Kasmir followed his orders and carefully opened the door, poking his head out. *swish* (Arrows) *hit* *fall* (Kasmir) Under the horrified eyes of the people around, a volley of arrows could be heard hitting the door. Three arrows found their way to Kasmir''s exposed visage. He died on the spot. His face pushed the door closed as his corpse was being dragged down by gravity. Yordien and the others flattened themselves on the walls beside the cursed door, unsure what to do next. "Kasmir..." *sad look* (Karen) "Yordien! Other tunnels have long collapsed! This is the only way out! What do we do?!? Those idiots outside are going to wander around like headless chickens unless we give them orders!" (Lieutenant Selfin) "If we stay here we are done for!" (Lieutenant Vol) The leader reflected on the action to be taken for a few long seconds. His men were dying left and right. Not that he really cared for them, but he needed them to at least put up some fight to buy time and allow him to escape. "That door over there! Remove the joints! We''ll use it like a shield!" (Yordien) This was the best plan Yordien could come up with. Not seeing any alternatives, the lieutenants hurried to execute the leader''s order. Seconds later, they had a makeshift shield in their hands. "On my command, opens the door, Karen. Vol, you slide the door outside upright. Then we put the door sideways, and use it as cover to advance. Go!" (Yordien) The lieutenants executed Yordien''s to the letter, and seconds later they found themselves outside the door, defended by an heavy slab of wood, covering them from the incoming arrows. *swish* *ping* *ping* (Arrows) The door they were using as shield was made from solid wood and was almost two meters by one meter in size and ten centimeters thick. Long story short, it was really heavy. It took all the strength of four Dark Skins to lift it and advance. All while resisting the shower of arrows that were plummeting their makeshift shield from the front. "Let''s head toward the stables! Before they get to the sides!" (Yordien) After a grueling slow advance, the group reached the stables on the corner of the inner courtyard. Several hungry deserters had the same idea, and were hiding behind the wooden barricades. The horses and the cattle were laying dead. The animals panicked and were killed either by arrows or by deserters trying to prevent the beasts from trampling them. *swish* *thump* (Arrows) "Ahhhhh!!!! We are all going to die!" (Deserter) "Get a hold of yourself soldier!" *slap* (Yordien) A nearby man was giving in to desperation, the leader struck him to bring him back to his senses? "What do we do now, leader?" (Lieutenant Vol) The men looked with hope at their leader. Yordien didn''t have an answer, but he had to look like he had one. Yordien approached a small opening in the barricade and looked at the situation outside. Several of his men were still alive, hiding behind makeshift protections like tables or rubble. The camp fire was still burning, lighting the area. High above them, from opening in the walls on the second and third level, the enemies could be seen pocking their head, drawing their bows, and taking free shots against his men. "We are too much in a disadvantage here. We have to fall back to a defensible position, north of here." (Yordien)
From the top of the watch tower Erdi was looking north. She could see soldiers from the Kingdom inching forward below her with bows and swords readied. She could see part of the courtyard, and there her leader with a small group of survivors, hiding in the barn. [Yordien is alive! We still have a chance! I have to help him if I am to get out of this alive!] (Erdi) *far voice* "Over there! Man that wall!" (Leader Bartolo) *far voice* "Yes, leader!" (Soldier) [They are going around to the east! With arrows from both sides Yordien and his men will be slaughtered! It''s now or never!] (Erdi) Erdi advanced while flattening herself to the ground and approached a crack in the wall near the bells, on the west side of the tower. From there she could see soldiers getting in position to shot at her only hope. *groan* (Erdi) Erdi drew her bow sideways with her bleeding arm. Enduring the pain, she aimed at the bowmen below, and let loose. *swish* (Arrow) *hit* "Argh! My leg!" (Bowman) "Archer on the tower!" (Soldier) "Take cover! Take that archer out! Now!!!" (Bartolo) *swish* *ping* *ding* *swish* *ping* (Arrows) Erdi cowered behind the cover of the wall as arrows started to fly toward her location from all directions. [I hope this will be enough.] *cut rope* (Erdi) Seeing the rope used to climb the tower tense up, Erdi unsheathed her knife and cut the line loose, leaving the climbing soldiers fall to their doom. "Aaaahhhh!!!" *crush* (Soldier) [This ought to buy some time. Whatever you mean to do, Yordien, do it now. I won''t last long in here.] *curl* (Erdi)
"Take cover! Take that archer out! Now!!!" (Bartolo) The intensity of the arrow shower suddenly waned as what sounded like an enemy leader gave order to aim elsewhere. [My men are not as useless as I thought. We have a chance!] (Leader Yordien) "Rush! Toward the northern gate! NOW!!!!" (Yordien) Like sheeps, all of Yordien remaining charges rushed out of cover and made a run for the gates nearby. *swish* (Arrows) *groan* "My leg!" (Vol) "Here! Lean on to my shoulder! We will make it!" (Karen) Of course the enemy was not as dull as to reposition their whole forces for a single archer. Plently of bowmen were still taking free shots at the deserters in the courtyard. This was merely a moment of respite. *run* (Yordien) *swish* (Arrows) *hit* "Ahhhh!" (Deserter) Yordien''s men were dying left and right. It was a rout, it was everyone for himself. *heavy breath* "Finally! Now close the gates!" (Yordien) "Our man are still there" (Karen) "It''s an order!! Close the bloody gates!!!" (Yordien) *swish* (Arrows) *hit* "Yarghhh!" (Deserter) "Don''t clo~" *hit* *fall* (Deserter) With an heavy heart, the survivors pushed the doors of the heavy gate, shutting it close. A wooden bar was lowered, sealing it. *close* (Gate) *thump* *thump* (Arrows) **screams** (Deserters) The leader looked around. They were now safe behind a solid gate, they had a standing walls at their sides and even a roof on top of their heads. This section of the fort was the least damaged. For now they were safe. The good news ended there. Yordien''s losses had been catastrophic so far. Counting him, only seven made it past the gates. It was safe to assume that every men south of their position was dead or dying. Two of his lieutenants died as well. "The southern sections of the fort has been overrun. We should have at least thirty men left north of here. Let''s regroup with them." (Yordien) "How many enemies do you think there are?" (Karen) "Probably only a couple of dozens. They had the advantage of ranged weapons and high ground. We can take them easily with our numbers in a fair fight. We know the layout of the fort like the back of our hands, after all." (Yordien) The tired, hungry survivors were desperate to believe in any good news and took relief in the confident and hopeful words uttered by their leader. The lieutenants knew that they had no hope in a fair fight. Yordien''s plan obviously was to to ditch them and escape alongside them. "Let''s go. We have not time to spare." (Yordien) "Here, let me help you out, Vol." (Karen) "Thank you, karen. I knew you wouldn''t~ *slash* *gurgle* (Vol) Without saying a word, Yordien headed toward his lieutenant, unsheathed his knife and slashed Vol''s throat. His blood sprinkled from the wound splattering in Karen''s face. "Wha~ (Karen) "He was only going to slow us down. Let''s go." (Yordien) Without looking back, the leader marched forward toward the next gate. Karen was shocked by what just happened, but Yordien had weighted the value of Vol, and decided that he was more of a liability with his leg out of commission. Yordien''s mind was now on rallying the men that could be used as fodder and buy him the time he needed to run toward the Black Mountains. [I hope Karen can make it. I can use her company after such a disastrous day.] (Yordien) Yordien had an escape plan all along. Back then, he sent many scouts to their death before one returned with the location of an empty cave at the root of the black Mountain range that could be used. Yordien had killed the scout to keep the secret, and he made several journeys there to stash food and riches. Nobody would dare follow him in the Black Mountains. His escape plan was foolproof. He only needed to get there, and he was ready to sacrifice as many pawns as he needed to get there. *groan* (Yordien) *opens* (Gates) Yordien opened the gates to the next room. The place was in shambles, much like the rest of the fort. After him, an handful of wary men and a his last living lieutenant followed. [Where is everyone? Don''t tell me those cowards have already escaped?] (Yordien) Yordien and his group walked forward for about thirty meters. No sign of life could be seen around them, and even the screams from behind were becoming rarer. The battle was coming to an end. "We don''t have much time. Let''s press forward!" (Yordien) "Not so fast." (Leader Hedra) As the deserters left the protection of the last standing roof over their head, a Fair Skin woman donning a sturdy looking armor muddied with dirt for camouflage, emerged from behind a partially destroyed pillar. "If you let me live, I can make you rich. The pay of a Leader is not much in the Kingdom, right?" *smile* (Yordien) Had the enemy been alone, Yordien was confident they could make it. But that would be a fool''s hope, there are surely bowmen laying in wait. Buying his way out of this was his best bet. "Really? What a lowlife like you can possibly have?" (Hedra) "I know the secret locations where Leonora stored our spoils. I''ll give them to you if you give me protections." (Yordien) "Interesting. Those secret locations of yours... Is perhaps my beloved Roselfin there? Or perhaps that''s were you stored the lives you took from the village of Sadalfon? My home." (Leader Turman) From behind another broken pillar, a similarly camouflaged Dark Skin men came out. [Dammit! How unlucky strikes can I get in a single day?!? That man lost someone! Striking a deal with him will be that much harder. Uhm... Perhaps, if I offer him life for life~ (Yordien) "Take my men! I don''t care about their lives! I know secrets! Just let me live and I''ll give it all to you! I swear!" (Yordien) "Yordien! You~ (Karen) "Leader! You betrayed us!!!" (Deserter) *fall on knees* *cry* (Deserter) *slam* (Gates) Having his pawns lose hope was predictable, but the sounds of the gate closing was a bad omen. Looking back, six kingdom soldiers camouflaged with dirt and mud could be seen barring the way with their swords unsheathed and shield readied. "Please. Let''s be reasonable here. I''m more valuable alive then dead to you, am I not? What excuse will you give to your superior when~ (Yordien) "Traitor... Traitor!!!" (Deserter) This was too much for the tired, hungry and now betrayed deserters that made up Yordien''s sorry excuse for a warband. One after the other, five grunts lounged forward in blind rage against their leader. The first took Yordien by surprise and stuck his knife in his leader''s back while he was negotiating with what he believed was the more immediate threat. "AAAARGHH! YOU!?!" (Yordien) Feeling a fit of pain, Yordien turned and with a clean sweep he unsheathed his sword and decapitated the frail soldier barely standing behind him. **war cry** (Deserters) One after the other, Yordien side stepped the grunts'' slow, weak and telegraphed attacks. He then cut them down with his short sword, one after the other. In their weakened state they were no match for the well fed and experienced Yordien. For all his faults, he was still a skilled warrior, Leonora had trained him well. *groan* *kneel* *heavy breath* (Yordien) With the imminent threat taken care of, Yordien fell to his knees, bleeding profusely from the knife wound on his back. "Nothing can bring my beloved, my family and my people back, but seeing you being taken care of by the men you betrayed do give me some solace. It makes me feel that there is justice in the world, after all. Hedra? May I have the honor?" (Turman) "... So be it. Avenge your family, Turman." (Hedra) Dozens of soldiers of the Kingdom emerged from their hiding spot behind columns and rubble all around as Turman ominously closed in to the enemy leader. Panicking, Yordien turned to his surviving lieutenant. *groan* "Karen! You have to help me! Move!!! FIGHT!!!" (Yordien) Karen, who was kneeling on the ground with tears drying on her cheeks, looked at Yordien with empty eyes. It was like the ordeal had drained her of all emotions. "I was a fool for falling in love with you. We were all fools." (Karen) Yordien turned just in time to see a glimpse of Turman''s blade swinging toward him. *swing* (Turman''s Sword) *cut* *flies* (Yordien''s severed head) Yordien felt a fit of pain, then nothing. He was confused by what was happening. The world around him was swinging wildly. He was trying to move, but his limbs weren''t'' responding. It was like they weren''t there at all. He realized his head has been cut off only moments before hitting the ground, causing him to finally lose consciousness. "There is still one left. What do we do with her?" (Hedra) Yordien''s last living lieutenant was kneeling with her eyes barred open, without even blinking. "It doesn''t look like she can fight back. Let''s take her prisoner, for now. We''ll decide what to do with her after the interrogation. If she survives that long." *sheathe sword* (Turman) "I agree. Men! Take her prisoner! Sweep the Fort and kill the rest!" (Hedra) ""Yes, leader!"" (Soldiers) Escapees Location: Fort Nora Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night *heavy breath* (Deserter Salkrat) Salkrat was paroling the northern borders of Fort Nora when he heard scream raising from the south. Without thinking twice, he dropped his weapon and fled his post. He has been running ever since. It''s the second time he betrays his comrades, but unlike them he lives. Cowardice has its merits. *fall on knees* *heavy breath* [I can''t... one more step.] (Salkrat) Without any more breath in him, Salkrat fell to his knees, surrounded by the blades of grass waving under the gentle breeze that was caressing them. [Damn it. My sight is going black. I don''t have the strength. What now?] *pant* *pant* (Salkrat) Salkrat looked around. He was trying to get his bearings. Many tried to escape, but their fate is known only by them. He has be cut off from the world inside those ruins. Should he find a Dark Skin village in the plain? Or maybe go to a big city and disguise himself in the crowd? *gurgle* [My stomach... I need to eat something. Anything. I''m not going to get anywhere like this. Maybe I should trace back my steps and~ (Salkrat) *swish* (Knife) *gurgle* (Salkrat) The deserter felt the sharp pain of a wound opening in his neck. Desperately he held his throat, trying to prevent his precious blood from escaping. Regaining a glimpse of conscience in his panic, Salkrat tried to understand what was going on, but he couldn''t see anything around him, until a gush of his own blood sprinkled from between his fingers. Salkrat was astonished when the red droplets did not fall on the ground, but instead splattered over thin air as an invisible veil was being painted red. The red slowly fade away, leaving nothing but nothingness again. Than, that nothingness spoke. "Your sins runs too deep. You cannot be allowed to walk the world the Gifted One is going to remake in Gloria''s image. But fear not. Gloria will still welcome your wretched soul in her warm embrace. A kindness you do not deserve." (Inquisitor Augure) *gurgle* (Salkrat) Salkrat''s slashed throat would not allow him to speak his plea for mercy to the invisible force that cut him down. As colors fade away from the world. He felt a faint sensation of his body falling to the ground, and, with the his last embers of consciousness he could hear steps of someone walking away. Chapter 41: A Crusade for Faith Memento Location: Secularia / Square Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Dusk ¡°Wait!¡± (Looter Horazio) The sun was about to disappear below the horizon when the last looter of the day hurried toward the merchant who was packing her stuffs after a long day of trades. *pant* ¡°Thanks. This is good stuff! You won''t regret buying it!¡± (Horazio) ¡°Alright. Let''s see what you have gotten for me today, Horazio.¡± (Merchant Novella) ¡°You... remember my name?¡± (Horazio) ¡°Of course I remember you. It would be bad for business to forget the name of good customers. Or the face of crafty scoundrels.¡± (Novella) ¡°I hope you see me as a good man, fair merchant.¡± *smirk* (Horazio) Ignoring his advances, the merchant took the dirty sack full of trinkets from the hand of the looter. The metallic noise it made when moved betrayed the content. ¡°...¡± (Novella) ¡°What is it? Is this no good? It must be worth something!¡± (Horazio) ¡°It is. I''ll pay you well. I know who I can sold those trinkets to... I know all too well~ (Novella) The merchant let the faintest hint of sorrow slip through her expression as she carefully laid the blood covered medallions bearing the symbol of the red sun on her scale for weighing.
Underground Worship Location: Secularia / Fallen Temple of Gloria Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night Novella threw away her disguise of merchant as she slipped through the cracks in the walls of the ruined Temple of Gloria in Secularia. She was now Inquisitor Novella, and today was the day the enemies of the Church would pay for their sins in blood. The temple was much smaller than the one in Victoria, but it still was home to more than two hundreds brothers and sisters. Most were slaughtered during the sack of Secularia at the hand of an extremist sect of the Cult of Fertility. As Novella passed through the debris, memories of the time she spent there flashed in her mind. Her sight lingered on an oven near the walls. That''s where she used to bake bread when she was but an initiate. *sigh* (Novella) The inquisitor entered the remains of the main building. The walls were still standing strong, but they were burned black with soothe and there was no door barring her way. All wood burned away and even the roof fell down, littering the floor with debris. Novella spotted a blackened skeleton hand emerging from below a slab of stone that was once part of the roof. [I wonder if this can be considered a burial. At least the fire cleansed them properly.] (Novella) The inquisitor skillfully navigated the halls and chambers, her gaze lingering on places she used to live her everyday life when she was young. Empty broken bowls. Splintered planks. Charred tables. Bare metal nails. After the sack and after the looters had their way with the place, all that was left was garbage, rubble and the stench of death. Novella reached her destination. An heavy table laying broken, upside down on the floor. There were marks on the ground, betraying the fact that it had been moved just recently. *groan* (Novella) Summoning all her strength, Novella moved the heavy table, revealing a round opening with makeshift stair leading into the darkness. (Novella) Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Novella conjured a magic light. She was navigating what once were the dungeons of the temple. A network of chambers and tunnel excavated from the naked rock. She had to crouch while walking as the tunnels where rather small. After a short while, a light could be seen at the end of the tunnel. Novella found herself in a cave looking room, about thirty meters wide. The place was littered with several crystal lights and had a makeshift altars made from a table. There were open cages at the sides. This place was originally an underground prison, after all. ¡°You came!¡± (Priest Alsan) The makeshift church was cramped as fifty people were crammed inside. It was hard to breathe. An old man emerged from the crowd to greet the inquisitor. They had meet before, but she was surprised by the tone of the old priest. It''s like this man was unsure whether she would come. Unthinkable! Or perhaps expected? This man had not been anointed by the church. The priest was an impostor who took over the spiritual needs of the servants of Gloria after the temple fell. [He may have sinned, but his heart was in the right place. I will be lenient with his punishment once the natural order is established once more.] (Novella) ¡°Are your men ready?¡± (Novella) ¡°The strongest amongst us donned the equipment you gracefully shared, inquisitor. We are as ready as we are ever going to be.¡± (Alsan) Novella inspected the man and women cramped in the small cave. They were mostly old men and children who usually worship Gloria in secret from the safety of their own homes. Today they all gathered here, as she instructed. A dozen of them stood out as they were dressed for battle. Their weapons and armors where of unusually high quality, but ill fitting. ¡°Did you bring in any reinforcement, Inquisitor?¡± (Ulis) The fiercest looking warrior amongst the worshipers, a Dark Skin woman who lost her family during the raid, stepped forward asking a legitimate question. Including older children, only fifteen could fight. They would need some serious help to eradicate the wretched scums that took home in the sacred woods. ¡°The Gifted One bestowed her blessings upon me. I am all that you need, my crusader.¡± (Novella) (Novella) The inquisitor lifted her arms as she uttered her declaration. One by one, the people present keeled under the unnatural pressure being exerted over them. *whisper* ¡°Is Gloria angry at us?¡± *tears up* (Child) *whisper* ¡°No, my child. As long as you have faith, you have nothing to fear.¡± (Mother) The very real powers displayed by the herald of their Goddess could not be denied. All the worshipers could do was to submit and pray that those powers would be directed against those who wronged them. *groan* *kneel* (Ulis) Even Ulis relented. The inquisitor undoubtedly bore the blessing of Gloria. (Novella) ¡°My crusaders. You are wearing the best weapons and armors I gathered from the looters. Your faith in Gloria steady your aim and strengthen your arms. Most of all, you have me. Gloria''s own servant. May Gloria bear witness to my words! Those sinners cannot oppose us!¡± (Novella) **cheers** (Worshipers) ¡°Gloria! Avenge my husband!¡± (Widow) They worshipers had no way to consciously understand just how powerful that inquisitor was but their instinct told them that Novella was on a completely another level compared to other magi. The small underground chambers resounded with cries of jubilee. Beside the expressionless inquisitor, old man Alsan was watching with pride. He lived too long to believe that Gloria would help Secularia directly. By gathering worshipers of Gloria and setting up this underground cult, Alsan had bet on the Knights of Gloria or even for the Inquisition of Gloria to intervene to regain control of the town. [I wonder if they''ll let me have Secularia for myself after this fight is won.] *grin* (Alsan) Alsan''s bet had paid off.
Pep Talk Location: Secularia / Building near the Sacred Woods Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night It was the heart of the night when Novella led her fifteen warriors past the city guards patrolling the ruined town of Secularia. It wasn''t hard as she had many days to study their patrol routes and the guards only tried to keep safe the small center of the town. Now, only a small field of grass separated the decrepit building where Novella''s forces were laying in wait from the tall trees of the woods held sacred by the late inhabitants of the city. *whisper* ¡°What do we do now, inquisitor? They have sentinels. They''ll see us coming. Without the effect of surprise they''ll crush us with their numbers.¡± (Ulis) (Novella) Without saying a word, Novella closed her eyes and joined her hands while weaving a spell. The Gifted One''s Technique she had gracefully accepted, boosted the potency of her offensive spells to an absurd degree, but unfortunately, the technique didn''t improve the effectiveness her subtler ones by much. She had to rely on her experience and skills developed in many years of practice in detection magic. After spending several minutes trying to detect glimpses of life from the woods, the inquisitor rescinded her spell. *whisper* ¡°Your reports were inaccurate. There are not one hundred sinners, but two hundreds.¡± (Novella) *whisper* "Two hundred?!? How on earth are we supposed to take them on with just fifteen warriors and a mage?!?" (Crusader Tenore) Tenore was a Fair Skin men in his twenties. He was a city guard, and unlike most others his loved ones still lives. He means to keep it this way. *whisper* ¡°Dammit! Can''t we do it after all?¡± (Ulis) *whisper* ¡°Nonsense. Be it one hundred or one thousand, makes no difference to me. I bear the Gifted One''s blessings. As long as your faith is strong, victory is assured." (Novella) It was true that powerful Magi could be worth a thousand soldiers in battle. But that was on an open field. Here they had to contend with archers and hit and run tactics. An lucky arrow could end the life of the inquisitor, crushing their chances. *whisper* "I understand you are strong, inquisitor. But will that really be enough?" (Ulis) *whisper* "I can do it on my own if your faith is lacking. What will it be, leader?" *glare* (Novella) The inquisitor turned around, facing Ulis. The leader could feel warmth leaving their body like the cold gaze of the inquisitor was robbing her of her warmth. The eyes of the fourteen warriors were likewise glued on her. *whisper* "Ulis! What are you doing?!?" (Crusader Eroe) Eroe was a Fair Skin man in his late forties with long black hair and a long beard. He lost his wife and children in the raids, and found a new reason to live with the Church of Gloria. *whisper* *sweat* "My... my faith is strong, inquisitor. I will lay down my life for you if needs to be. Please, forgive my transgressions." *look down* (Ulis) With the insubordination taken care of, the inquisitor examined her crusaders. Their equipment was good. It was ill fitting, but it was the best that could be found in the ruins of the town. Of her charges, five would usually be considered too young to fight. Three too old. And she faced two hundreds enemies. But she had two monumental advantages going for her. The element of surprise, and the Gifted One''s Collimating Technique. [A trial, then. So be it.] (Novella) *whisper "Young child. You are up. You''ll have the task of taking out the sentinels." (Novella) *whisper* "Inquisitor! Is it wise to leave such an important task to young Seiral?" (Ulis) The leader was starting to doubt the sanity of the inquisitor. Failing in clearing the sentinels might as well doom their crusade from the start. Their best bowman should be given such task. Or even better, the inquisitor herself should use her magic to do it. Furthermore, Novella had made many appalling decisions. Counting Ulis herself, only four warriors carried a sword. The rest only had bows and shields. Novella had them prepare basket backpacks and instructed them to fill them to the brims with countless arrows they spent sleepless night gathering and crafting. She ordered all of them to train with bows ever since the day she made contact. Many, like Seiral never wielded a bow before. It''s as if the inquisitor expected to win this battle with just ranged weapons, which are hindered by the tree trunks blocking the line of sight. It''s common knowledge that a battle in the woods is a bloody affair that needs knife works to win. *whisper* ¡°I do not expect you to see the path Gloria clearly laid for us, Ulis. But I do demand that you have faith in those who can see it. Little one, will you serve Gloria?¡± (Novella) *whisper* "I... I''ll do my best!" *strongly hold bow* (Crusader Seiral) *whisper* "Ulis! What''s the matter with you?!? She is an inquisitor, for Gloria''s sake! Get a hold of yourself!" (Crusader Eroe) "..." (Ulis)
Gloria''s Domain Location: Secularia / Building near the Sacred Woods Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night The sinners had no idea the hammer of Gloria was about to smite them down. Time was their ally and the inquisitor meant to take full advantage of that in her preparations. Novella hid behind a wall tall enough to hide her figure and started dancing, collimating a large amount of magic threads. *whisper* ¡°Inquisitor... You are so bright! Won''t they be able to see your light?¡± (Seiral) *whisper* ¡°What light? What are you talking about?¡± (Tenore) The young crusader had aptitude for magic and could see a blurry, yet blinding light coming from the inquisitor. She was the only one there that could see it so clearly. The others could at best see a faint golden aura shrouding the inquisitor in divinity. Paying no heed to the whispers behind her, Novella kept dancing, collimating aether into magic thread to the best of her abilities. For minutes she danced, until a tangle of long thick magic threads was fully enveloping her figure. She collimated to the near limits of her aptitude. Any more, and her own magic channels might have ruptured. At this point, Novella had more magic at her disposal than an elite unit of Magi could have collimated in a full day of battle, back then during the war. Novella needed all that magic, and maybe even more for the spell she was about to weave. *shivers* [What is she doing? I feel a dreading aura coming from her. It''s like every fiber of my being is telling me to escape.] (Ulis) Reaching inside her dark tunic, Novella brought out a small five centimeters wide sphere made from black gold with complex geometric patterns etched on it. *whisper* "What''s that?" (Seiral) *whisper* "That''s a divine instrument, Seiral." (Tenore) *whisper* "Is that black gold?!? That marble is probably worth a small town." (Crusader) Novella held the sphere tightly in her palms as she focused and started channeling magic inside the priceless artifact entrusted to her by Madre herself. (Novella) One by one, the enchantment weaved upon it activated, realizing one of the most effective spells in the church''s arsenal. Gloria''s Domain. A spell that turned the tides in many battles before. Gloria''s Domain hinders everything the caster perceive as foe and helps everything the caster see as friendly over its area of influence. [Yes! I can do it, now! May Gloria''s blessing bathe you in the warmth of a thousand suns, Gifted One! I can finally bring about the full potential of this spell!] *smile* (Novella) Gloria''s Domain was a draining spell that was taxing to weave and sustain. The best Magi in history couldn''t sustain it for more than ten minutes or so. Novella wasn''t the most adept mage alive. Not by far. But she had acquired Liara''s Collimating Technique. Limitations experienced by great Magi in the past no longer applied to her. Novella now had an absurd amount of aether to fuel her spells. This artifact was Meridia''s Masterpiece. As Novella kept activating the various enchantments and blessing engraved upon it, for the first time, its full power was unleashed. The final enchantment Meridia engraved was meant to solve the most glaring shortcoming of the spell. Heat. Gloria''s Domain for some reason makes either the caster or the artifact heats up as it absorb burden. Meridia''s solution was to use metal that doesn''t melt easily, and make it so that the caster does not need to touch he artifact *float* (Artifact) Novella parted her palms, but the black marble did not fall. It stayed right there, as sustained by an invisible force. No matter how hot the sphere got. Her hands would not be burnt. ¡°It is time, little one. Ready yourself.¡± (Novella) ¡°Yes! I won''t fail you!¡± (Seiral) The eager young crusader could see Novella hold a blinding light in between her hands. She did not understand what it was, nor she needed to. All she needed to know is that the death of her parents will be avenged. Gloria had answered her prayers. [Look at me, Mom and Dad! This is for you!] *tears up* (Seiral)
A Crusade for Faith Location: Secularia / Sacred Woods Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night Back in the days before the sack of Secularia, hunting in the sacred wood was forbidden. But that was then. There was no one left, either alive or willing, to enforce that rule. Sometimes fools did wandered in the woods hoping to catch some game. Dealing with them was the sentinels'' main duty. And that was during the day. No one had dared venture in the woods at night ever since the extremist sect of the Cult of Fertility took residence there. *yawn* (Sentinel) The pale moon was bright enough that people were easy to spot had they tried to cross the field. Not that anyone sane would try and hunt during the night. This shift was as dull as always, the greatest battle was against sleepiness. ¡°hmmmm?¡± (Sentinel) A glimmer of light flickered in the distance, catching the attention of the guard looking from high above on the platform disguised in the branches of the tall tree.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. *wish* (Arrow) *hit* (Sentinel) The poor bastard didn''t have the time to react to what was going on. A tiny speck came flying at him, getting closer and bigger until it filled his view. The sharp pain only lasted an instant. *fall* ... *thump* (Sentinel) The sentinel fell dead on his back with an arrow lodged in his left eye socket.
¡°The sinner has been put to rest. Well done, little one.¡± (Inquisitor Novella) The little girl was astonished. So much that she doubted what she heard. She had been training with a bow for a while, but... ¡°Serial? How on earth did you hit that target???¡± (Ulis) ¡°I can''t even see where the arrow went!¡± (Tenore) ¡°She hit a man one hundred meters away in the dark, while camouflaged in the branches? How?!?¡± (Crusader) If ever miracles had happened, this was it. That or the girl was the greatest archer that ever lived at the young age of nine. ¡°I did say that Gloria would steady your aim. I meant it. Or you still hold doubts in your heart after all you have witnessed?¡± *glare* (Novella) A glimpse of the eyes of the inquisitor could be seen below her cowl, making the blood of the crusaders freeze. *whisper* ¡°¡±May Gloria''s warmth embrace us all!¡±¡± *sweat* (Crusader) The inquisitor, who was still holding the floating black marble in place between her palms turned her cold gaze toward the Sacred Woods once more as she uttered her next command. The first blow had been dealt. The clock was now ticking. It was either advance until the enemy is vanquished, or advance until her forces are depleted. ¡°Little one. Aim over there, seven trees to the right, half trunk height.¡± (Novella) Having mapped the position of all life in that forest, the inquisitor calmly instructed the position of her next target. She couldn''t use her finger to point, so she just described the location. *nod* (Seiral) The young crusader picked up another arrow from a basket filled with dozens of them on the ground. She knocked the arrow and pulled the string of her bow, which was as tall as she was. *nnnggg* (Seiral) For reasons the girl did not understand, the bow meant for adults was much easier to pull right now than it was during her practice. She pulled the string as far as her tiny arms allowed for. [I wonder if Gloria herself is standing by my side and is helping me draw the string... I won''t fail you!] *smile* (Seiral) Seiral tried very hard to spot the sentinel. But she couldn''t do it. It was disguised too well behind the branches, and it was too dark in there. *sweat* [I can''t see him either! What if I miss? The in~ (Seiral) ¡°Little one. Do not think too hard. Open your heart to Gloria for she knows where the arrows is meant to go. Have faith.¡± (Novella) Seiral did just as the as the inquisitor said. She felt the bow wanting to aim in a precise spot, and entrusted that feeling. She closed her eyes and let go of the string, propelling the arrow forward and up at high speed. *shot* (Seiral) Unknown to her, the arrow kept accelerating even after leaving the bow. The arrow flew in an arc. Or it should have. An unnatural force acted upon the thin rod of wood, altering its trajectory. After reaching the apex, the arrow started losing height while creeping forward at high speed, closing in to a specific tree. Leaving the area of influence the Gloria''s domain, the arrow was now behaving like an arrow should. The arrow advanced while narrowly missing branches and leaves. *swish* (Arrow) *oomph* *fall* (Sentinel) Against all odds, the arrow found its way through branches and bushes, and lodged itself in the temples of an unlucky night sentinel of the cult. But that was not luck. Novella and her Gloria''s Domain were the ones that stacked the odds against the sentinel. ¡°Another hit. You make Gloria''s proud, little one. Three sentinels left. Can you do it?¡± (Novella) *blush* ¡°Leave them to me!¡± *bright smile* (Seiral) *whisper* "With Gloria''s at our backs, we really can do this!" (Eroe) *whisper* "I can''t believe it." (Ulis)
"That''s the last of them. Well done, young crusader." (Novella) *bright smile* (Seiral) Now that the wretched sect had been robbed of their sight, Novella, still holding the floating black marble in between her palms, went around the short wall in front of her. She stepped outside, leaving herself fully exposed in the grassy field that separated Secularia from the Sacred Woods, ominously walking toward the sinner and their inevitable demise. The crusaders looked at each others and followed her example. The fifteen marched for a few minutes under the light of the pale moon, and when they were close enough, Novella stopped for a moment. *whisper* ¡°The real deal begins.¡± (Novella) (Novella) Novella weaved another spell on top of the Gloria''s Domain she had been sustaining so far. This spell granted the ability to see life to her crusaders. It was possible because the artifact was taking care of the intricacies of Gloria''s Domain, leaving the mind of the inquisitor unburdened enough that she could sustain multiple spells. *whisper* ¡°Are those~ (Eroe) *whisper* ¡°Sins. You are seeing what''s weighting down their souls.¡± (Novella) *whisper* ¡°... So sad... I will free them!¡± *tears up* (Seiral) Seiral''s jaws dropped as faint green and red lights flickered into existence in front of her eyes. The forest was crawling with them. She could even feel how far the lights were. A feeling she couldn''t possibly describe. Novella described the lights as sins. Indeed, the crusaders had green lights, the color of nature and good. While those in the forests had red light. The color of blood. [Is this what the inquisitors see? They bear the burden of seeing this much sadness every day? I''ll help them as best as I can!] (Tenore) The inquisitor soul shined of a different light. A golden white light. [This must be the blessing of Gloria she spoke about.] (Tenore) *whisper* "Let us proceed, my crusader. Have faith. The sinners cannot oppose our light!" (Novella) The warriors, carrying bows and a large amount of arrows, stepped inside the forest.
The old trees standing proudly around the crusaders, and nesting on them, the sinners. Most of them weren''t moving. They were still sleeping, unaware that the day of reckoning had arrived. *whisper* ¡°We are deep enough. Choose a light, and extinguish it, like Seiral did. Open your hearts to Gloria. Free them of sins. Shot at will!¡± (Novella) *whisper* ¡°¡±May Gloria''s welcome them in her warm embrace!¡±" (Crusaders) *let loose* (Crusader) *swish* (Arrow) An arrow flew at great speed from ground level, its trajectory being unnaturally bent by an unseen force. The arrow narrowly avoided branches as it climbed almost vertically, then it slowly leveled it''s flight path and once it was about fifty meters away from its origin, the unnatural force acting upon it, waned and disappeared. The arrow was now lined up perfectly toward the thin walls of entwined twigs of the tree house directly ahead. *slip* (Arrow) The arrow punched through the thin walls, making a slight noise. It was not enough to wake up cultist nearby because of the noises the forest made during the night. Be it the sounds of insects, the signing of birds or the breeze caressing the tree branches. The arrow was slightly deviated by the impact. Not enough, unfortunately for the child sleeping on the hay on the floor. *hit* (Child) The arrow found its way to the small heart of the youngling who didn''t feel anything, dying in their sleep. A payment for the crimes of their parents. *yawn* [Mmmm? He sleeps soundly. Probably was noth~ (Mother) *swish* (Arrow) *hit* (Mother) Maybe because of motherly instinct, the woman nearby woke up, but quickly dismissed the event as nothing was happening. An arrow extinguished her life as well before she could return to sleep.
[So... many... arrows... But I can take it! I can guide them! I can do it!] (Novella) An inquisitor of Gloria was giving it her all to ensure that each arrow would find its light. Gloria''s Domain was still in full effect, and the enemy had yet to realize what was happening. *draw string* [It''s been five full minutes since our attack begun and the enemy has yet to react to our presence... I have to admit the tactics of the inquisitor has been spot on, so far. Silent weapons guided by magic. Eventually someone will wake up and give the alarm, but I wonder how many we will be able to cull before that happens. The noises of the forests and the space between their tree houses are becoming their undoing.] *loose* (Ulis) *swish* (Arrow)
*ding* *hit* (Jar) *hit* ¡°AAAARGHHH! My kneee!!!¡± (Cultist) *fall* *ding* *ding* (Golden Jar) A man was soundly sleeping, at least until an arrow suddenly hit his knee. He had been lucky, what could have been a killing blow merely crippled the man. He was saved by a golden jar he had looted a few moon backs during the sack of the city. *wake* *stand up* ¡°What''s going on?!?" (Wife) The scream of pain woke up a woman sleeping next to him. *far voice* ¡°What happened?!?¡± (Cultist) *far voice* ¡°I don''t know. Someone just screamed.¡± (Cultistd) ¡°Your leg!¡± *rush* (Wife) Removing the cap from the crystal light revealed that her husband''s leg was bleeding. The woman hurried to get a piece of clothes to wrap the wound, but she never made it to the bucket in the corner. *swish* (Arrow) *hit* ¡°Gh~¡± (Wife) ¡°Lesia!!! Noooo!!!!¡± (Cultist) Being hit in the back, the woman fell face down on the floor, her white sleeping gown becoming red near the wound as her husband grieved. *swish* (Arrow) *hit* (Cultist) A third arrow saw that they would be together in death as they were in life.
**screams** (Cultists) ¡°Archers! Hide behind tree~ Aahhhhh!!!¡± (Cultist) ¡°We are overrun! Run for your life!¡± (Cultist) [What in the world is going on in my garden?!?] (Guru Eidan) *slam* (Door) Opening the door of his tree house, the leader of the cult, wearing his battle-gear could see chaos spreading like a plague. His charges running like headless chickens on the bridges, falling down after being hit by arrows coming from the depth of the woods. *swish* (Arrow) *hit* *flare* (Rooftop) ¡°Fire!!! They have fire arrows!!!¡± (Cultist) Many small flickering flames appeared all around, and started to grow in intensity as they consumed the dry twigs that made up the roofs of the tree houses. [The enemy has achieved full surprise. My forces are in disarray. My garden is burning.] (Eidan) Initial dismay was replaced by a deep sense of loss as the gravity of the situation sunk inside the heart of the Guru. [Wha~ (Eidan) *swish* (Arrow) What could only be described as instinct, or sixth sense made the guru of the sect fall down to reality. Sensing the danger approaching, his arms came together as they had their own will, shielding the Guru''s face. At the same time, Eidan knelt, as to shrink his profile. *bling* *fall* (Arrow) The arrow pitifully impacted small half round shields extending from the braces of the Guru of this sect. It was a custom piece of equipment that allowed him to make full use of his unusually developed reflexes. An equipment that saved his life many times before. *raise* *inhale* ¡°FOOLS!!¡± (Eidan) The Guru took a deep breath and spoke a top of his lungs. A deep powerful voice resonated in the forest, making everyone and everything came to a stop. Even the arrows stopped flying, if only for a moment. The leader of the sect was a burly Fair Skin man, towering at two meters in height. He wore a pelt of a Shining Fang Wolf on his shoulders, and the exposed skin on his manly torso bore many scars. His hair were long and black with silver strains. He had large eyes that gave him captivating presence. ¡°Get the helpless to safety behind thick walls! Everyone else, grab a rope, and follow me! lets beat them back!¡± (Guru) Without an hint of fear, the Guru wrapped his hands with a thick leather protection, grabbed one of the ropes that was dangling from a branch in front of him and jumped down. ¡°With the Guru!¡± (Cultist) ¡°Death to the invaders!¡± (Cultist) With now clear instructions, the most experienced members of the sect recovered their wits, and followed suit after the guru, taking a rope to the ground. Seeing that, other cultist regained reason as well, and started acting in unison, arming themselves, and helping out. Some had the opposite reaction, hiding and cowering in fear, but they were the minority. ¡°To the ground! Death to all Magi!!!¡± (Cultist) *swish* (Arrow) *hit* ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡± *fall* *splat* (Cultist) Consumed by bloodlust, a cultist tried to take one of the rope down, only for an arrow to arrive first and make his journey to the ground that much quicker.
¡°To me! They come from the east! Hide behind the tree trunks!¡± (Eidan) *swish* (Arrow) *hit* *fall* (Cultist) [Dammit! Those must at least fifty elite archers! Only about thirty warriors came down with me safely. Where are my forces?!? I need more men to break through!] (Eidan) ¡°Ahhhhhhh~ *splat* (Cultist Jesten) [Jesten... Focus! They must have gotten at least fifty of us in their opening strike. Seventy can''t fight, this should leave me with at least another seventy able bodied left. I should wait a little longer for more men to gather.] (Eidan) Little by little the Guru''s forces was increasing, but it''s not enough. ¡°Shields!! Get shields and get ready to advance!¡± (Guru)
**swish** *hit* *ding* *thump* *ding* (Arrows) "Reinforce the barricade!" (Cultist) "We need more wood over here!" (Cultist) "Here! Have some planks!" (Cultist Siska) For several minutes the Guru endured the wait and directed his man the best he could. His men moved trunks and used wooden barricades ripped from the ground facilities as makeup shields. Using hammer and nails, they reinforced them. Little by little his forces were building up. "What''s the situation?" (Eidan) "Sixty warriors made it. We are building a barricade as you instructed." (Cultist Fairelise) Fairelise was the right hand of the Guru, as well as his consort. She was a Fair Skin woman in her thirties, she had short blonde hairs and was short in stature. She was muscular and fought using blunt weapons. "This ought to be enough. We advance with what we have right now." (Eidan) "What if they have a mage? If we clump together~ (Fairelise) "We won''t. That''s why I ordered three barricades to be made. My group will fall back, drawing them in. Fairelise, you take twenty men north. Eros, you take the rest south. We are going in for a pincer." (Eidan) "And so I will!" (Cultist Eros) Eros was Eidan''s left hand. He was a Fair Skin men in his thirties, he had long blonde hairs, and a baby face. He used to fight with a crossbow. *fall* (Burning Tree House) "It''s falling! Get out of the way!!!" (Cultist) *crush* (Burning Tree House) The fire above had been spreading for a while, consuming the tree houses, the bridges, the ropes and the belongings of the sect. The tree themselves were still safe as they were covered in a thick resins that protected them against the fire. *covers head* "Who do you think they are?" (Fairelise) "Elite bowmen from the kingdom surely." (Eidan) "But... our agreement with them... and I thought those units were gathering near the border at least two days from here! Something big was going down there." (Eros) "We have been deceived, then. No matter. Even the Kingdom will feel the loss of those units. They''ll learn to tread carefully around the Cult of Fertility! Secularia is ours, and I mean for it to stay that way! You know what to do, move!" (Eidan) ""Yes, Guru!!!"" (Cultists)
For several minutes, Eidan''s twenty strong force had been dragging a makeshift barricade four meters wide and two meters tall backward, trying to draw in the enemy archers. They had been maneuvering around the thick tree trunks to force the enemies to reposition themselves and advance. **swish** *hit* *ding* *thump* *ding* (Arrows) [They must be running low on arrows by now. They''ll be forced to switch to blades, soon. Also, my units should now be in position on their flanks.] (Eidan) "That''s it! Stop retreating! We now advance!" (Eidan) The barrier was looking like a porcupine, with dozens of arrows embedded in it. As soon as Eidan''s men started advancing, the stream of arrows came to a stop. "guru?" (Cultist) "Do not leave the barricade! They are getting ready for a sword fight! Keep advancing!" (Eidan) Soon enough, the enemy was finally in sight. There was a forty meters wide clearing and it was one of the few spots in the woods from where the skies were visible. Now less than fifty meters separated Eidan''s unit from the enemies. [They are fewer than I imagined... Uhm... is that a mage? I see... Gloria''s Domain! It''s the church!] (Eidan) There were fifteen soldiers of varying ages holding shields, in a defensive circle formation. Only a few swords could be seen, and in the center there was a kneeling figure dressed in black. The light coming from the flickering fires from above gave them with an ominous appearance. [Gloria''s Domain is a draining spell. If she has been using it all along, she must be exhausted by now. She hoped to end this with just arrows? Laughable!] (Eidan) "Guru!" (Cultist Fairelise) "We are in position as well!" (Cultist Eros) Both from the north and from the south, the units Eidan had dispatched before, came together, closing the pincer maneuver. The enemies were now surrounded. Their mage, spent. Their arrows, rendered useless. Eidan''s plan was coming together. The enemy pressed their attack too far. They would have been better off retreating after the first successful salvos. "Well done! Their mage is exhausted! Everyone... Advance!!!" (Eidan) From three sides, sixty cultist advanced from the safety of their barricades. As the distance reduced, the enemies could be seen trembling. Fear was sure to grasp their hearts. Thirty meters. Twenty-five meters. Eidan could now see the enemies in their eyes from the crack in the barricade he was using to keep track on the enemies. Twenty meters! "Now! Swarm them! Kill them all!" (Eidan) From behind the barricade, the cultist rushed forward, holding swords, spears and knives. (Novella) **freeze in place** (Cultist) *ngggg* [What''s. Happening.] (Eidan) The warrior of his sect were mere meters away from striking down on the enemy''s defensive formation when the mage suddenly stood up, and as the sphere she held in her hands became red hot everyone just froze. [No. The sphere is not in her hand. It''s floating near... them.] *groan* (Eidan) No matter how hard he tried. Eidan could not move a muscle. It was like he was encased in something. Like the air around him was fighting against his every move. He could only roll his eyes. His men, where in the same situation. Everyone was frozen. *unsheathe knife* (Crusader) *fall* *thump* *roll* (Shields) [They can move?!?] (Eidan) The enemies broke their defensive formation. They stood up, letting their shields fall to the ground as they unsheathed short knives. [Move, body of mine! Move!!! DAMMIT!!! MOOOOVEEEE!!!!] (Eidan) Eidan could now see the enemies clearly as they closed in. They were women, children and old men. Most of them, far from the peak of youth. [Where they really the ones that let those arrows loose? How can this be?!? MOOOOVEEEEEEEE!!!!] *ngggggg* (Eidan) *slash* *blood sprinkles* (Fairelise) A Dark Skin woman was the first to act. She leisurely walked near one of his cultist. She examined her for a moment, and when she seemed satisfied with her observation, she slashed the throat of Eidan''s right hand. [Fairelise... and she is not falling down? Gloria''s Domain... It hinders foes and helps the user... but I never heard it could stop people in their tracks like this. Nor that it could be sustained for such a long time!] (Eidan) *slash* (Cultist) *slash* (Cultist Siska) The enemies were fanning out, leisurely cutting the throat or piercing the heart of every living statue they were coming across. How terrifying must have been for those men, to be unable to do anything as they were killed like that? This was not a battle. The cultists were like animals in a slaughterhouse. They were just waiting for their turn to be butchered. *slash* (Knife) *slash* (Knife) *pierce* (Knife) *slash* (Knife) *slash* (Knife) *slash* (Knife) *slash* (Knife) *swish* (Knife) *slash* (Eros) *slash* (Knife) *tears up* [My men... was I wrong all along? Is Gloria really the one true goddess? Is this the price for undermining the church? I beg forgiveness, my men. I led you to ruin. All those life I took. All for nothing. I was wrong~ *cry* (Eidan) Eidan thought everything was unfolding according to his plan, when really everything was unfolding according to the mage''s plan. But how could Eidan have imagined the power that lone mage held? The cult of fertility exists to restore the natural order. His sect do so by extinguishing the magi. It was now clear in Eidan''s mind that this had been a fool''s hope all along. Mortals cannot hope to fight back if magic of this level can be wielded by humans. The mage in question opened her mouth. She was about to gloat of her foregone victory, surely. "Sinners. Thank you for coming this close. It made the task of cleansing you of sins that much easier. Please, bear with the wait as my crusaders free you of the burden of life!" *grin* (Novella) [She has strength to spare? Impossible!!! I witnessed Gloria''s Domain in action during the freeing of Secularia, but the mage there barely slowed us down and fell exhausted after no more than a minute. Is that the Beast? But I heard she was but a little girl. Has she grown in full adulthood in just~ *slash* *sprinkles blood* (Eidan) With Eidan''s taken care of, every sinner nearby was finally freed of sins. The crusaders had a complex look on their face. One thing is to kill a man in battle, but snuffing their life like that, left a bad taste in their mouths. [This doesn''t feel right.] (Ulis) Ulis watched her hands, feeling dirty. Each and every crusaders lost someone or something at the hands of the sect. They knew the enemies deserved every little bit of this. They knew this was the will of Gloria. Still, this victory felt wrong. (Novella) *fall* *catch fire* (Artifact) **fall** (Corpses) Novella finally rescinded Gloria''s Domain. The artifact, fell to the ground, and being red, it caused the grass around to catch fire, hissing as water evaporated. Likewise, the living statues fell down like broken dolls whose strings had been cut. Novella used up most of her magic, but had much to spare. Even with her level of aptitude, combining the Gifted One''s Technique with a one of the most powerful artifacts owned by the church can yield such results. As long as the enemies do not acquire the same technique, the inquisition will remains unchallenged. What wonders can be achieved in such time, Novella wondered? Still, the deed was not complete. It was time to finish this. "Some nests are untouched by fire. A few sinners await Gloria''s judgment. Prepare your fire arrows." (Novella) "Can''t... we leave them be? Surely this is enough?" (Ulis) Meekly, the strongest warrior amongst the crusader suggested to leave the survivors be. Other crusaders felt the same, but it took great courage for Ulis to speak up. They no longer saw Novella as a human, but as something else. Something terrifying. "You suggest we let sinners be?" *glare* (Novella) Novella glacial gaze felt even sharper and colder than before. There was no room for mercy in her heart. And as her crusaders, they did not have the freedom of choice. *weak voice* "... Prepare the fire arrows." (Ulis) Like zombies, the crusader moved to enact the will of Gloria''s own herald. Whatever that creature was, it was not human. Of that, the Crusaders were certain.
A few hundreds meters from there, a lone scout was looking through an artifact, and witnessed the unspeakable events that just took place. *whispers* "Monsters." (Scout Vista) Having witnessed all there was to see, he left while feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders.
Vista Location: Plains near Secularia Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night In the sea of grass, a lone scout was running under the light of the pale moon. Vista served as scout for the sect that took residence in the Sacred Woods near Secularia, and that night , he was non duty keeping watch over the western borders of the forest. He heard screams, prompting him to leave his posts. What he witnessed was the massacre of his comrades at the hands of an immensely powerful mage, member of the inquisition of Gloria. *pant* [I never heard of a Gloria''s Domain that powerful. What''s going on here? I must report to the Green Fairy as soon as possible! They must be warned!] (Scout Vista) Vista has been a scout for many years. He knew that the best way to cover a lot of distance was not to run at breakneck speed, but was to run at a speed that can be sustained for a long time. He''ll make it to a Dark Skin village by dawn, there he can get an horse, and cross the Silent Forest, to be in Victoria before the midday. *pant* [The church''s rise in power is worrying. We had staked on their power waning, but the opposite is happening. We need to find a countermeasure. Perhaps the Kingdom, or even the Principality of Saren will have to intervene if we wish to stop them.] (Vista) (Inquisitor Incubo) *pant* [What is... I feel drowsy~] *fall* (Vista) The scout was confused. His mind was clouded, when it shouldn''t be. It happened in the past to lose consciousness when he pushed himself too far, but he is far from his limits. *step* *step* (Incubo) Even with his consciousness impaired, Vista could feel someone coming closer to him. *bite lips* *bleed* (Vista) Vista tried to bite his lips to shock himself conscious, but it didn''t have any effect. "Finally! I give you my most profound thanks for trying to escape. I was afraid Inquisitor Novella wouldn''t leave anyone for me. So cruel! There is such a thing as being too efficient, you know?" *grin* (Incubo) Vista shivered as he saw the wretched expression the inquisitor made under his cowl. Chapter 42: A Crusade for Greed Call to arms Location: Calmia / Central Square Time: Y1503 / 25th day of the Wither Moon / Midday The mining town of Calmia was a lawless place where the labour force was made up of desperate and criminals. The air smelled of coal, and thin black powder covered every building in town in a black veil, making the place look even more depressing. While each of the powers in the Kingdom had a presence there, it was the Silence which really pulled the strings in the town. *dong* (Bell) It was just midday, but the bell used to call the time for those working inside the mines was sounding. Something was going on. *dong* (Bell) Standing on a decrepit wooden platform painted black by coal in the middle of the central plaza was an old and battered cylinder of iron. The bell. The square wasn''t actually square in shape at all. It was like someone had cleared buildings from the irregular layout of the city and called that a square. It was about two hundred meters wide. It was unpaved and uneven, with all sort of trash littering the floor. Usually market stalls selling food of dubious origin or shady merchants trading in all sort of goods would be there. Not today, the stalls had been cleared for the occasion. *dong* (Bell) *knock* *knock* "Get to the plaza! We have a show for you all!" (Goon) *stare* (Miner) ¡°watcha yo locking at?¡± (Goon) ¡°Hey! I don''t want any trouble!¡± (Miner) ¡°I thought so. Now get moving!¡± (Goon) Bouncers in the payroll of the Silence were working alongside the city guards to get everyone out of their home. Thousands of puzzled inhabitants gathered over the next half an hour. Mostly peasants dressed in rags or mercenaries looking for a fight. Upon reaching their destinations, citizens were greeted by prisoners lined up on the platform. **murmur** (Crowd) ¡°Another execution?¡± (Miner A) ¡°No. They are giving them gold... Of course it''s an execution! You idiot!¡± *slap* (Miner B) **laugh** (Miners) ¡°YOU! Come back here! I''m giving you a new face!¡± (Miner A) The inhabitants of Calmia were not the most patient bunch to begin with. Left to their own advices, they would surely start to fight. [I''d better get started.] (Silence Boss Travian) ¡°CALMIA! SHUT UP AND LISTEN!¡± (Travian) The greatest power in Calmia was neither the governor, nor a the priestess of Gloria. It was local boss, Travian. The boss was a scrawny Fair Skin men with sharp eyes dressed in an equally sharp looking brown attire. His aspect was such that one would instinctively protect their belongings with him around. *grin* *pat mace* (Bouncer) **gulp** (Miners) The menacing bouncers that were guarding the platform took a step forward, intimidating nearby people into silence. They looked like they were just waiting for an excuse to beat someone up. ¡°Take their caps off.¡± (Travian) Five executioners standing behind the prisoners lined up on the platform lifted the caps covering the head of their charges. The five figures were gagged and had a rope tied around their neck. *gasp* *cry* (Sister of Gloria) *mmmph* *mmmph* (Soldier of Gloria) *pant* *pant* ~Have you any idea who I am?!? Release me! At once!¡± (Priestess Maria) Only one prisoner was able to speak. An older Fair Skin woman with long white hair and a wrinkly skin that started to show her age. Maria, the Priestess of the local Church of Gloria. **murmur** (Citizens) ¡°Do it.¡± (Travian) *kick pedestal* (Executioner) ¡°STOP! I''m~ *fall* *rope tense* *gasp* *choke* (Maria) Silence fell over the place, broken only by the gasping breaths of the dying Priestess of Gloria. Complex feelings could be seen in the face of the poor inhabitants of the city. They were torn between the fear of a beating and the fear of incurring in the wrath of Gloria. ¡°Stop... STOP!!!¡± (Old Woman) ¡°No! Gloria will punish us all!!!¡± (Prostitute) ¡°The mines will collapse on us!¡± (Miner) ¡°Let her go!!!¡± (Old Man) **angry shouts** (Crowd) For many, the fear of divine wrath was stronger. Faith was the only thing giving them strength and hope in all that misery. They would not stand idly by as the Priestess was being executed. *advance* (Mob) *beat mob* (Bouncers) The crowd turning into a mob started closing in to the platform where maria was dying. The bouncers, apparently waiting for nothing else, fanned out. They started beating everyone in sight, caring little for age or gender. The front rows of citizens took a few steps back, seeing their fellow citizens being brutalized. The ones in the back kept pushing, forcing everyone close together. *choke* *gasp* (Maria) *mmppph!* (Sister of Gloria) **angry shouts** (Crowd) ¡°STOP THEM!!!¡± (Miner) As the priestess turned purple in face, the crowd pushed again against the bouncer. This time harder. Despite their best efforts, the bouncers were on the verge of being overrun by the sheer number of the angry peasants. In fact, some of them were already being ganged on by the miners. (Codename Woodpecker) **screams** (Crowd) As the angry mob was about to swarm the platform, a thin white hot flame engulfed the dying Priestess of Gloria, making everyone present freeze in disbelief. The flames disappeared just moments later, leaving the weakened and burnt rope to snap. *fall* *thump* (Maria''s corpse) The charred body of the Priestess fell to the blackened floor of the platform as her brethren kept suffocating slowly in pain. The citizens were still frozen, still trying to make sense of what they saw. ¡°Calmia! Did the fire consume me? Or did the fire consume HER???¡± (Travian) The people of Calmia were stunned. Some looked at the ground in shame. Some had their gaze fixed on the charred remains of the Priestess. Others looked around aimlessly, unsure on what to do. ¡°Gloria has spoken! The Church has betrayed you! Why else would the fire engulf her and not me?!?¡± (Travian) The boss took a moment to probe the reaction of the mob. Their emotions were being swayed in his favour. ¡°The Church takes your gold! The Church takes your children! And for what?!? The inquisitors are coming for you! They want to take your life even when you are faithful and did nothing wrong!¡± (Travian) Many in the crowd where now nodding at his remark. Travian gave word to concerns they were not allowed to voice. One last push was all that he needed. ¡°Fear not, Calmia! The Silence looks after their own! This city is under MY protection! Gloria is with US!¡± *raise hands* (Travian) For several long seconds there was an heavy silence. ¡°The Church would never betray the faith!¡± (Miner A) ¡°They already have! They took my brat!!¡± (Miner B) ¡°I really hate your guts! Always badmouthing Gloria!¡± *punch* (Miner A) **shouts** (Mob) The crowd was divided. Faith was too deeply ingrained in them to be overcome by words alone, but for many others it was just the opposite. Their dissent against the church had been repressed for too long, and was now allowed to surface. The two groups could only clash. **infighting** (Mob) The local boss basked in the pent up violence that he managed to release. ¡°This ought to do it. Dispose of the bodies, then disperse the rubble.¡± *leave* (Travian) ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± (Executioner) Travian left the stage, followed closely by his lieutenants as the plaza descended into violence. Fortunately for him, the inhabitants were fighting each others and not him.
Location: Calmia / Silence Safehouse Travelling through the small alleys of the city, Travian and his goons reached one of the safe-houses of the Silence. A small unimpressive room, dirty and devoid of furniture apart from a lone chair in the centre. *sit* (Travian) The boss sat there in deep thought while his subordinates patiently waited around him. In front of him was a second chair. Empty. This room was probably used for interrogation. [This should do. Some fools will even join my army as cannon fodder. The rest will squabble amongst themselves and won''t fight me. I''ll have my hands full with the inquisitors after all...] (Travian) **distant shouts** (Mob) ¡°Won''t the church retaliate now that we killed Maria?¡± (Codename Woodpecker) ¡°Oh my! They''ll send the inquisitors! ... Oh, right. The inquisitors are already on their way here.¡± (Codename Hound) *glare* (Codename Woodpecker) For years, the Silence and the Church had a mutually beneficial agreement. Even the High Priestess understood that they had to compromise if they wished to get donations from such a Gloria''s forsaken place. The High Priestess kept her end of the bargain for the longest time and managed to keep the inquisitors away. Until now. With all events that transpired the deal was now null. The inquisitors were coming. Travian thought hard on how to deal with them. Buying the higher ups of the Church was out of the question. They couldn''t possibly let this go. Not after the core of their faith, the Beast, had been targeted. [I wonder if taking that job was a mistake... But how could Moria knows? The church was heading for collapse, and to think that Darkness of all units would fail...] (Travian) Travian''s options were limited. The inquisitors could not be reasoned with, for they only see the world black or white. Cold or warm. Sinner or paragon. Compromise was not a word in their vocabulary. The inquisitors could be bought either. They cares not for coins or riches. Their only desire is to further Gloria''s design. [Coercion is out of the question as well... I''m robbed of all my usual tools with those mindless dolls. Simpletons are easy to sway. True believers really are hard to deal with.] (Travian) Escape would buy some time, but the inquisitors would give chase to Travian the end of the world. Maybe even beyond that. And he would lose the power he came to enjoy. Now that it had come to this, it was either the Silence or the Church. Both could not share Calmia anymore. ~no... Not just Calmia. We can''t share Arcania. It''s us or them. And I''m not the one that is about to die... Calmia is mine, and if I can''t have her, than nobody will!] *clench fist* (Travian) Travian looked at his lieutenants. With him in the small room were his accountant and his executor, alongside team Darkness and team Seekers. ¡°How many bodies can we field?¡± (Travian) ¡°Seven hundreds mercenaries and six magi. Thieves from the~ (Accountant Yena) Travian listened carefully to the report of his trusted accountant, a Dark Skin woman wearing practical looking trousers and carrying a bag filled with scrolls. She was reading aloud the content of one such parchment. ~the city guards in our payroll will also kill them on sight. Weapons~ (Yena) *nod* (Travian) Travian had been gathering every cut-throat and every thief. Every murderer and rapist. He had been calling in favours and debts, as well as promising rewards. He pulled every string and used every connection he had to gather the strongest force he could possibly muster. ~and a shipment of arrows arrived from Red Harbour Town this morning. That''s it.¡± (Yena) "Uhm... Seven hundreds... Well, as long as the Gifted One isn''t there~ (Travian) Moria''s shared precious intel that gave Travian a fighting chance. The inquisitors were fond of infiltrating and striking hard where it hurts. But with the effect of surprise gone, that was not possible. And neither the church''s own Magi nor the Beast will be present. The ones responsible for the fall of Leonora and her warband will not take part in this crusade. ¡°Boss. I know the inquisitors are strong, but it''s really necessary to go so far? There isn''t even ten of the bastards.¡± (Gangster Berfun) Berfun was Travian''s executor. His right hand. He was a tall dark skin man whose shirt was much to small for his size, showing the lineaments of his bulging muscles underneath. ¡°Fool. You never faced them, haven''t you?¡± (Codename Eye) ¡°If he had, he wouldn''t be here. Nobody escapes from them alive.¡± (Codename Claw) Team Darkness had faced the inquisitors before. They knew that the force that seemed so big as to be a waste to Berfun, may be barely enough to suppress their foes. *smug* ¡°But you two did live, didn''t you? I know your story, Team Darkness.¡± *grin* (Codename Hound) ¡°You are wrong. We died there.¡± *look down* (Codename Claw) ¡°The best part of us did, at least.¡± *look down* *hold hands* (Eye) [Useless trash... Well, even if they aren''t capable of stopping the inquisitors, I might as well throw them at the enemy anyway. No point in dying with my cards in the deck. Worst case I''ll make the inquisitors pay dearly for Calmia. Fodder is replaced. Inquisitors are not.] (Travian) The boss was dissatisfied at the remains of Team Darkness. He had hoped to obtain anti-inquisitor tactics, or at least a powerful mage motivated by revenge. Apparently he got neither. *raise* ¡°The inquisitors will be highly trained, but few in numbers. They will be trying to sneak in. Use of the effect of surprise to seed chaos and whittle our forces from within. But there is no surprise, thanks to Moria. With our superior numbers, we hold the advantage!¡± (Travian) The Silence boss stole a quick glance at the members of the other elite units of the Silence beside him. Team Seekers and his lieutenants were nodding at his words. Only Eye and Claw harboured doubts in their heart. [No. Quantity and quality! While not as strong, my magi ought to be enough for the job. They may not be able to even touch the Beast, with all her blessings... But the Beast is not here!] (Travian) With adept magi at his behest, things looked grim for the inquisitors. "Uhm? Who goes there?" (Berfun) *enter* *whisper* *leave* (Child) ¡°Boss. The Rat Guild went into hiding...¡± (Yena) As Travian was thinking about the coming battle, a kid entered the room and whispered to his accountant. The young informant just gave unwanted news. Travian sat back on his chair as the men around him held their breath, fearful of his reaction. [Not all have come... Those cowards fear the inquisition more than they fear me. It''s about time they are reminded of who own them!] (Boss Travian) *stand up* ¡°Berfun. Round up and execute some more Gloria''s sympathizers this evening. Make sure they suffer this time. This ought to motivate the rubble.¡± (Travian) ¡°Yes, boss.¡± *gulp* *leave* (Berfun) ¡°What about us?¡± (Hound) ¡°Do your job! Do I have to tell you everything?!?¡± (Travian) *leave* (Everyone)
A Red Sunset Location: Plains near Calmia / Sea of Grass Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Sundown A lone cloaked figure was walking amidst the tall blade of grass, not far from Calmia. His back was bent, his footing seemed somewhat unsteady and he walked slowly. He travelled in a straight line, showing he had no trouble navigating the sea of grass. [Here we go again. Hold on, old body of mine.] (Inquisitor Horan) (Inquisitor Horan) Sure enough, the old man reached an heavy flat rock, about one meter in size. The dirt around was marked by deep tracks, betraying the function of the rock. *nnngggg* (Horan) *slide* (rock) Horan held his left foot against a pole that barely surfaced, and pushed against the slab of rock using his right leg, praying the lid open. The slab of rock was hiding a vertical tunnel with a steep stair. The old man started to descend, closing the entrance behind him with an handle on the back of the rock. *groan* [One night. I just need to hold on to life one more night. For Gloria.] *climb down* (Horan)
Location: Plains near Calmia / Inquisition Hideout Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Sundown *climb down* (Inquisitor Horan) The hideout was little more than a man-made cave held together by planks and wooden beams. There were several small chambers, each no more than a few meters in size. The roof was low, forcing the occupants to either crouch or sit. After descending the stairs, Horan found himself alone in pitch black. (Inquisitor Fara) Suddenly, the darkness around Horan started bleeding away like fresh paint dripping down a canvas. In seconds, the scenery changed entirely. Small magic globes were lighting the walls. Surrounding Horan were now several clocked figures dressed the same way as him. ¡°Inquisitor Horan. What news do you bring from the cradle of sins?¡± (Fara) ¡°Enemy... Formation... Confirmed...¡± (Horan) Horan was now an ageing inquisitor, the oldest of the group. His speech was broken and hard to understand. He wouldn''t live much longer, but he desired to see the greatest act of the Inquisition of Gloria through. His fellow inquisitor knew better than to question either his conviction or his abilities. ¡°Very well, then. Sebra, do we proceed as planned?¡± (Fara) *nod* ¡°This One is ready to be of use.¡± (Inquisitor Sebra) Sebra was the strongest inquisitor in terms of raw destructive capabilities. Inquisitor Kaven had tasked her with the cleansing of Calmia, but for all her strength Sebra just wasn''t suited to lead. Another inquisitor took the mantle of command and acted as the de-facto leader of their extermination unit. Fara was a young Fair Skin mage in her mid twenties. She had been an inquisitors ever since she was an initiate. Despite her youth, her level head earned her the trust of her seniors. The inquisitors had no qualm in following her lead. ¡°Gabri, make sure you support Sebra, like you always do. Her strength will be spent after the opening spell.¡± (Fara) ¡°...¡± *nod* (Inquisitor Gabri) The ever so silent Gabri never even thought of doing anything but what Fara suggested, he still acknowledged his orders. ¡°Festa, Tempo. We face several Magi, this time. They may not possess the Gifted One''s Technique, but do not underestimate them. Keep us safe. Please.¡± (Fara) ¡°As you will, young Fara. I wont let hubris get the best of me.¡± (Inquisitor Tempo) ¡°No harm will come to you. I swear upon my faith in Gloria.¡± *bow* (Inquisitor Festa) Tempo was an older inquisitor in his sixties while Festa was a Fair Skin woman in his thirties. Inquisitors specialize in infiltration, investigation and extermination. Defense wasn''t the forte of members of the order. They left those task to the Sisters of Gloria, but overspecialisation breed weakness. A lesson the inquisition learnt the hard way. Festa and Tempo were the most adept in defensive spells, Festa even managed to acquire the Gifted One''s technique, so the two would probably be fine. ¡°Thank you. I rest easy, then.¡± *smile* (Fara) ¡°Hundreds... Soldiers...¡± (Horan) As the old inquisitor spoke and everyone fell silent not to miss his garbled words. Horan spoke rarely, and his words were all the more meaningful for that. ¡°I see... Worry not! In close combat, the two of us can handle them! I won''t let you down, master!¡± *grip spear tight* (Inquisitor Rafael) ¡°Alright. Horan and Rafael will be tasked with keeping the enemies at bay should our defenses falter.¡± (Fara) *nod* (Horan) In his prime Horan was a powerful warrior relying on strengthening magic and weapons to cull his enemies. Rafael had inherited his techniques and was eager to prove himself on the field. ¡°... I''d like to go ahead alone.¡± (Inquisitor Tenebra) ¡°Please, inquisitor Tenebra. We need your help for our opening strike.¡± (Fara) ¡°I work better alone.¡± (Tenebra) ¡°I have no doubt that you can throw the enemy in disarray from the rear, but inquisitor Kaven entrusted us with this plan. Please, let us borrow your strength.¡± (Fara) ¡°I~¡± (Tenebra) ¡°Let it go, Tenebra. I too like to act alone, but this is for the greater good.¡± (Inquisitor Quanta) Inquisitors often acted alone. Team-ups like this were the exception not the norm. Most complied as it was an order, but Tenebra was still uncomfortable. She was just too used to things happening on her terms. ¡°... So be it.¡± (Tenebra) ¡°I''m so glad you agreed! *smile* Quanta, after Sebra is spent I''d like you to deal with their hideout. Is that okay with you?¡± (Fara) ¡°Done.¡± (Quanta) Quanta too had a reputation of being a lone wolf. Of all inquisitors, he was the closest thing to a friend Tenebra had. ¡°What will it be of me, inquisitor Fara?¡± (Inquisitor Shaquiel) ¡°Can you take care of fugitives?¡± *smile* (Fara) ¡°That, I can do.¡± *bow* (Shaquiel) The last inquisitor to be addressed was slightly older than Fara. Shaquiel was a short and frail looking Fair Skin that wore a large and heavy looking gourd on her back. The weight of her luggage still didn''t seem to bother her at all. ¡°We have been kept from Calmia too long. It never sat well by me how sin was allowed to festers in that town. It has spread so far that now the only cure is to remove the corruption altogether.¡± (Tempo) ¡°I could have made things right long ago if only Madre had allowed me to. I wonder why~ (Quanta) *glare* ¡°Blasphemy...¡± (Horan) *gulp* (Quanta) Horan couldn''t forgive such thought. The echelons of the Church act according to Gloria''s will. Always have been. It is not the place of inquisitors to doubt the will of Gloria, still, sometimes, young inquisitors do act foolishly. ¡°Please! All is right! It really is! The path we have taken, as tumultuous and roundabout as it might have been, our every action resulted in leading the Gifted One to us! Could it really have been all wrong? I say all transpired as Gloria willed it!¡± *raise arms* (Fara) **nod** (Inquisitors) Fara''s words stroke a cord with many inquisitors who were nodding in acknowledgement. *sweat* ¡°Of course. It''s as you say, inquisitor Fara. I am glad for everything that led us here.¡± (Quanta) *glare* (Horan) *thump* ¡°Enough. We all have our duties. Let''s head out, already.¡± (Rafael) I too think it is time. Let Gloria''s will be done!¡± (Fara) Rafael hit the floor with the butt end of his spear, dissipating the uncomfortable atmosphere. Fara let a sigh of relief through. They had an important mission ahead and did not have time for such distractions. ¡°¡°May Gloria welcome them in her warm embrace.¡±¡± (Inquisitors) One by one ten inquisitors climbed the ladder, leaving the hideout. Their destination: Calmia.
A Crusade for Greed Location: Outskirts of Calmia / Silence Ambush Site Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night Laying in a shallow pit in the ground, in the sea of grass near Calmia were two elite units of the Silence. Seekers, and Darkness. "Any news?" (Codename Hound) The leader of Seekers was a fair skin man in his fifties. His physique was well past his prime, but his mind only got sharper with age. His unit was responsible for subtle operations, like blackmail or hunting down deserters. "They were seen crossing the Silent Forest yesterday, so they should be here by now. It''s dark, if that''s what they were waiting for, they could attack at any moment..." (Codename Sparrow) Sparrow was a short fair skin woman with a child like face. Like Eye, she specialized in detection magic. "This is it, than. Is the army ready?" (Hound) "Five hundreds thugs came from Calmia and from surrounding Dark Skin villages. Two hundreds miners also joined. The boss promised to waive their debts, apparently. They should be done excavating trenches by now~ (Codename Jackal) ¡°Wait! I feel aether being weaved! They are trying to hide themselves, but I''d never forget this feeling. They are one... No. Two kilometres away. South I think." (Eye) Eye had been focusing on her detection spell for a while. Collimating left ripples in the aether, like pebbles being thrown into water. Eye was feeling those ripples. Feeling the faint signs of collimation was a difficult task. The aether was not still, but flowed and ebbed naturally, like a body of water caressed by the wind. It''s thanks to her previous encounter with the inquisitors that she knows what to look for. "Well done, Eye. I''m impressed. I had my doubts, but it seems your reputation was not for nothing. Magi! Get ready for a big one!" (Hound) Other than the two elite units, several Magi with varying degree of aptitude gathered there. The full might of the Silence was gathered. At least every able bodied north of the Silent Forest. ¡°They are slowly closing in while gathering aether...¡± (Eye) ¡°Shouldn''t we inform the army?¡± (Sparrow) ¡°Nonsense. If the cannon fodder knows, the inquisitors will realize they have been found out and change their tactics accordingly.¡± (Hound)
Almost ten minutes passed with nothing out of the ordinary happening. "... They are now just about one hundred meters from the farthest trench." (Eye) Seven magi had spent the last ten minutes as still as stones, gathering as many magic thread as their aptitude allowed. Thin but long magic threads were floating around their still bodies. ¡°Do it.¡± (Hound) Hoping for the Magi present there to act as one would be foolish, instead, the decision was made to create a strong light in the skies above the wretched Inquisitors. The magi just had to hit the ground below with their strongest magic. A foolproof plan. (Eye) An orb of light flickered into existence, high enough that it could be seen above the tall blades of grass all around. The magi poured their everything in the spells that followed. <> (Silence Magi) <> (Silence Magi) <> (Silence Magi) The magi closed their eyes. Seven pillar of flames with colors varying from hot white to dirty red with tints of green erupted from the ground, one after the other, in little over a second. Some of them overlapped just below the orb of light serving as target, other smaller fires were wildly off the mark. The strong light shredding away darkness was painful to look at. Magic threads floating around the magi quickly shrunk as the aether flowed in the magic channels inside the bodies of the casters, to be transformed into the spell being weaved. **screams** (Silence Conscripts) The veil of calm of the night was torn apart by the roaring flames. Screams coming from the general direction of the fires could be heard. Friendly fire had hit some of the trenches. Not that it mattered. Those poor souls were there just to overwhelm the enemies with numbers. Their individual lives mattered little. [It''s better this way. Travian would sulk if too many survives. He would rather most of them die like dogs than to hand out the promised reward...] (Hound) Only moments had passed. *collapse* ¡°I''m... Spent.¡± *heavy breath* (Sparrow) One by one, the magi fell on their knees after the last iota of aether they had collimated as magic threads were used up. Their bodies in pain for overexerting themselves. *puff* *fade away* (Flame pillar) The flames they were fuelling flickered and faded as their caster fell. Little more than a second after the beginning, the last pillar of flames lost strength, ejecting a dying flare that raised in the sky as it faded out. Darkness consumed the surrounding once more, and now that the eyes of the people there had adapted to the light of the flame, total darkness was all that was left. *pant* ¡°That was my hottest flame yet.¡± *pant* ¡±Nobody could have survived that!¡± *smirk* (Woodpecker) For many long seconds only the faint sound of smouldering fire and blades of grass grazed by the hot wind could be heard. *far voice* ¡°The heads will be mine!¡± *rush* (Conscript) **war cry** (Army) As the prospect of the gain overcame caution, the army of criminals leapt out of their trenches, rushing toward the smoke.
Location: Outskirts of Calmia / Crater *pant* *pant* [It should be around here. *groan* Dammit, it hurts! ... Focus! The money is worth all the pain in the world!] *pant* (Grunt Ipenon) The first low life to get there had scorching marks on his right arm. He almost got hit by a friendly spell. And he was the lucky one. Other conscripts in his trench died to the flames. He only survived because he was taking a leak, but that''s not a detail that will make it in the tale he will be telling once he is rich. Ipenon pushed away the last blade of grass, arriving to his destination. The place was so hot as to give a burning sensation to his face. *pant* [Damn. That must have been one hell of a fire! Their skulls better be in one piece! They pay for each head, and that bitch loves using loopholes not to pay up.] *cough* (Ipenon) The place where the grass once stood tall was now a blackened open area. Thick smoke was raising in the skies and an hot breeze was fanning outward agitating the blades of grass. The ground near the center was still smouldering. A dreading pulsing red glow could be seen filtering from the freshly burned dirt and smoke. Ground zero was still too hot to allow anyone to come close. The partially burned vegetation was releasing large amount of smoke, hiding the remains of the inquisitors from sight. Slowly, faces emerged from the blades of grass still standing around the crater, some carrying torches. ¡°Like hell I''m going to let you steal my price! I was here first!¡± *rush* (Ipenon) If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.¡°Idiot! That''s too hot, you''ll die!¡± (Thief) ¡°Right. You stay here. I''m taking your part too.¡± *grin* *rush* (Cut-throat) Blinded by greed, the wounded and desperate thug and several of his brother in crime charged inside the black smoke, not caring for the scorching heat. The perimeter of the fifty meters wide scorch of burned grass was now crawling with thieves, murderers and worse, but they had better judgement than to march inside that oven. ¡°What happened?¡± (Forger) ¡°I don''t know. Shouldn''t they be screaming in that heat?¡± (Thief) ¡°Maybe they can''t breathe because of the smoke?¡± (Rapist) The place was eerily silent barring from the sound of fire eating at the dying plants. ¡°Go inside and check!¡± (Forger) ¡°Why don''t you go? I''m staying right here until I know what''s in there.¡± (Thief) Had the idiots that rushed inside just screamed in pain, everything would be fine, but nothing could be heard at all. The fear of the unknown was stopping the rest in their tracks. Everyone was now waiting for the smoke to clear a bit. "You call that a flame? Let us show you what the flames of Gloria really feel like." (Inquisitor Fara) A lone voice could be heard from inside the column of smoke, where no living should be. (Inquisitor Festa) Before the conscripts could consciously grasp what was happening, an unnatural breeze gathered strength sweeping away the smoke. The sea of grass waved at the moderate wind gust. The smouldering coal beneath the dying vegetation lighted up in a fiery red as more oxygen became available. The column of black smoke quickly dissipated and all new smoke being formed was dragged away by the wind fanning outward from the crater. The light weaved earlier by Eye was still there, and combined with the pale moon high in the skies there was more than enough light to reveal what lay in the center of the crater. Ten dreading figures clad in black robes under the twilight. The flickering red light coming from beneath their feet made them look even more manacling. ""May Gloria''s warmth cleanse your sins. May Gloria''s welcome you in her warm embrace."" (Inquisitors) Ten voice merged as one, carrying an ominous declaration, filling the hearts of the conscript of the fodder army with pure unabated terror. There were three reactions to this. Two dozens, lost their mind and charged forward in blind rage wildly swinging their weapon of choice, quickly covering the twenty meters that separated them from the personification of death in front of them. Another group, the most numerous, had the opposite reaction. Feeling. Death was closing in to them. They could feel it. They run with all their strength, letting their weapon fall to the ground and trampling the ones unfortunate enough to fall. Even people that did not see the inquisitors as they were further away begun to run. An instinctive response to seeing others run for their lives. A third group just froze in place, unable to even move as unfettered terror took full grasp of their hearts and minds. (Sebra) An inquisitor in the centre of the formation raised her hands in the air. Flames erupted from the ground all around the crater. A gigantic wall of flames engulfed the sea of grass, turning the night into day. For a few long seconds, the magic flames sustained themselves, raising an hot wind sweeping away at the blade of grass, carrying a thunderous roar with them. The light of the flames carries heat that could be felt by the skin hundreds of meters away. Then, only a few seconds later, the flames unceremoniously disappeared, letting the darkness engulf what was left of the sea of grass once more.
Location: Outskirts of Calmia / Silence Ambush Site "..." (Sparrow) "What in the world was that?!? That''s not the work of humans!!! Is the Beast amongst them?!? How did that little girl slip past your sight?" (Hound) Eye was still dumbfounded, with her eyes wide open looking at the place their criminal army once stood. Lost souls were running past them, fleeing. It was clear that their army had been wiped out. "Eye!!!" *slap* (Hound) The leader of Seekers struck the mage, trying to get her back to her senses. Eye fell backward, and found herself sitting on the soft ground, while holding her reddened cheek. "The... The Beast is not there. I... think That''s. That''s just the inquisitors'' doing." (Eye) A few long seconds of silence ensued as the unbelievable truth of the situation sunk in. "... No!!! This cannot be!!! No mage in this world should be able to wield such power!!! Only the Beast, and maybe the Queen donning the Kingdom''s Treasures should be capable of this much! It has to be one of them!" (Hound) Eye embraced herself remembering the dread of those flames. She knew in her heart who weaved those flames. *trembling voice* "I know the feeling of that weaving. It''s her. She used that spell against me. She wasn''t nearly as strong back then. How did she do it? Devils! All of them!" *tears up* (Eye) Seeing her companion in this state prompted Claw to rush in to help. As the two hugged each others, Hound gave up on getting coherent answers from Eye. He looked at his own mage, but she shook her head. "... I don''t know what to say. Moria said they had magi of average skills. Moria was wrong. At least one of them has powers on par with the Beast. Even with the advantage of the first blow, we cannot win against them." (Sparrow) *pant* "Maybe they died?" *pant* "Nobody could possibly survive in the heart of that inferno. They sacrificed themselves to wipe out the fodder. Inquisitors wouldn''t hesitate to do just that." (Woodpecker) As the eyesight of the present adjusted to the darkness once again, an enormous cloud of black smoke could be seen raising high in the sky, making the scale of the destruction evident. An area maybe three hundreds of meters wide has been carved from the sea of grass and turned to cinders. The blades of grass all around were mowed down by the gusts of wind generated by the blazing inferno. Average magi couldn''t possibly have survived, but... "My instinct tells me that the inquisitors still live. Fleeing them is foolish if Eye''s report is to be believed. We will entrench ourselves in Calmia. I doubt they would go as far as burning down the whole city. There must be a weakness we can exploit!" (Hound) The leader of the Seekers took the best decision he could take in the moment. The spent and humbled magi of the Silence hurried toward Calmia.
Location: Outskirts of Calmia / Crater (Festa) (Festa) *pant* "Sebra really outdid herself!" (Festa) *pant* "Indeed. Well done with your barrier, inquisitor Festa. It was magnificent. Mine almost buckled. It seems I have nothing left to teach you." (Tempo) *bow* "You honour me, master. Still, most of it was the Gifted One''s technique." (Festa) *thump* "It seems our spears weren''t needed, after all." (Rafael) Following the plan, the inquisitors grouped to lure in the bulk of their forces. Sebra exterminated them all while Festa and Tempo protected their fellows. Wind magic was used to allow the inquisitors to breathe. "Please, stay focused. This is far from over. How is Sebra?" (Inquisitor Fara) "Unconscious, but healthy." (Festa) "..." (Gabri) Having spent her strength, Sebra was now resting in the arms of Gabri. "We confirmed the presence of at least six magi. Let''s proceed according to our plans." (Fara) "I''ll stay here and guard Gabri and Sebra." (Tempo) "... I''m free, now?" (Tenebra) "You are, inquisitor Tenebra. Good luck with your hunt!" *smile* (Fara) Having been freed from her obligations to her fellow inquisitors, Tenebra disappeared from sight. "I''ll guard the north." (Rafael) "Leave the south to me." (Shaquiel) Two more would stay behind and make sure the corruption does not leave the rotten city and spread any further. "Horan, are you sure about your part? There are other ways~ (Fara) "I walked the path of Gloria all my life. This is where it leads, young Fara." (Horan) "... Alright, then. Everyone else, with me. We have a city to cleanse." (Fara) Having come to an agreement, the inquisitors walked toward Calmia as the glass under their feet cracked under the weight of their steps.
Frontal Assault Location: Outskirts of Calmia / Silence Ambush Site The ragtag group of Silence Magi left the sea of grass and reached the outskirts of the city. Other thugs who were farther from the flames survived and were fleeing toward Calmia as well. Some maybe were even trying to leave for somewhere else. The local Silence boss was laying in wait there, alongside two hundreds men. A reserve force meant to take out surviving inquisitors had the worse come to worst. They build barricades with wood taken from nearby homes and raised walls of dirt using the waste from the mines. Doubt and fear could be seen in the faces of the reserve army. The awesome display of magic left a huge impression in their small minds. The reserve army was being led by Travian''s executor. Seeing the magi come close, Berfun walked past the barricades to meet them half way. It''s clear that he didn''t want the conversation to be heard by his men. "Hound! What in the world is going on?!? What was that huge flame?!?" (Berfun) "... Our spells had no effect. Out men were wiped out." (Hound) Berfun found the six magi accompanying Hound worn down and broken in spirit. The ones with more strength were helping the others stand. It was a pitiful display. "You mean to tell me seven hundreds soldier died like this??? Even the worst attack during the war killed only about five hundreds!!!" (Berfun) "This is reality." (Hound) "How many inquisitors did you kill?" (Berfun) "I don''t know. Possibly none. Maybe all." (Hound) "Don''t you have magic for this kind of stuff?!? You are not worth your price, charlatan!" (Berfun) *bite lips* *look down* (Hound) Berfun retorts hurt Hound, who took great pride in his skills and prowess. There was no denying that he had failed spectacularly. "What now? How do we proceed?" (Berfun) "We~ We should disperse and hole up inside Calmia. Fight home by home. Street by street." (Hound) "I can''t have my reserves make an orderly retreat! Who do you think those scumbag are? Kingdom''s soldiers??? We''ll fall back and regroup with the guards. My reserves should buy us some time." (Berfun) Berfun climbed a dirt barricade, towering above his charges. "You lot! You are lucky it seems! Those flames took out most of the inquisitors! The rest are wounded and helpless! Now go, finish them!!!" *raise arms* (Berfun) **cheers** **warcry** (Army) The huge lie uttered by the executor railed up the man, who charged forward, past the barricades, heading toward riches. They just had to collect the head of the inquisitors. The biggest problem they face is preventing others from stealing the heads and collecting the bounty themselves.
Four inquisitors lead by Fara were heading directly toward Calmia, they were almost out of the sea of grass. (Fara) Lifeforms naturally produce aether. With the right spell, it was possible to sense their presence quite accurately by sensing the rhythmic ripples left in the aether by the heartbeat. "Uhm... Many soldiers are closing in to our location. Too many to count." (Fara) "I''m up. Give me the signal when they are close enough." (Quanta) *nod* (Fara) Quanta took his time weaving magic threads before the assault. The Gifted One''s technique allows him to hold on to them easily. He had all the aether he needed for his spell. He only needed a signal. (Tempo) *ready spear* (Horan) In the meantime, Tempo and Horan prepared themselves for the follow-up. *warcry* *scream* (Soldiers) The enemies were now close enough that their war-cry could be heard. "Not yet." (Fara) *rumble* (Soldiers) The rumble of running soldiers could now be felt in the air. "Not yet." (Fara) *shuffle* *rumble* *warcry* (Soldier) The soldiers finally entered the sea of grass, a mere one hundred meters from their current position. "One hundred meters. Now." (Fara) (Quanta)
Stausen had been in the clutches of the Silence ever since an unlucky streak left him covered in debts one unlucky night. Back than he considered freedom a given, like breathing air. It was only when he lost that freedom that he realized how valuable it was. Tonight it was his chance to clear his debt altogether and be his own master once again. "Look, it''s Berfun!" (Stausen) A towering hulk of muscles wearing a form fitting white shirt climbed the makeshift barricade made of dirt they were made to raise in preparation for tonight. "You lot! You are lucky it seems! Those flames took out most of the inquisitors! The rest are wounded and helpless! Now go, finish them!!!" *raise arms* (Berfun) "So that''s what those flames were." (Thief) "Those magi truly are terrifying." (Forger) "Why don''t they take the heads themselves?" (Thief) "Who cares? I need those heads, so better for me." (Stausen) **cheers** **warcry** (Army) Following his fellow conscript, Stausen charged ahead. They left the black town and the barricades behind and advanced on the naked earth around, heading for that column of smoke in the night. A few fools tried to sprint, but run out of steam quickly, and were overtaken. Stausen knew the limits of his body better, and was striding at a quick pace. [Look at those eyes! I''m more afraid of those killers than I am of the enemy...] (Stausen) Stausen looked around, some of his fellow conscript were screaming loudly and had bloodshot eyes of killers. After a few minutes the two hundred strong army of criminals reached the boundaries of the sea of grass. Some slowed down, but most just charged right in, prompting the others to just follow suit. [Damn it! I really need the bounty! Let me have one head, please!!!] (Stausen) (Inquisitor Quanta) "Wha~" (Stausen) Stausen was puzzled when on his next step his feet didn''t touch the ground. His body suddenly became light. He didn''t understand what was going on. ¡°Oh? Ahhh!¡± (Stausen) Than, the unbelievable happened. His body started floating! First a few centimetres, then a few tens of centimetres, raising and raising. His forward momentum was left unchanged, so he was still advancing forward while floating in mid-air, until he hit the blades of grass. Instinctively he grabbed one. Having had a moment to regain his wits, Stausen looked around him. The scene blew his mind. There were criminals that like him were holding onto a blade of grass, they were like they were hanging by their feet, but their hairs were flowing up, not down. It was like an unseen force was dragging them upward. Others were not so lucky. They couldn''t grab grass quickly enough, so they were flying in the skies, higher and higher, while screaming in horror and disbelief. Rock and dirt weren''t spared, dust raised upward in the skies like a reverse snowfall. The terrain was becoming undone leaving gaping patches of naked dirt behind. Looking farther, away, there were man with their feet firmly on the ground, that looked up, then run away like their life depended on it. *bleed* *groan* (Stausen) The force that was trying to eradicate him from the ground was growing stronger and stronger. He was now holding onto the blade of grass with both hands and all his might. The edges of the leaf cutting deeply into his flesh. *rip* (Blade of grass) "Oh..." (Stausen) The blade of grass wasn''t built to sustain a man of his weight. The roots gave up, and he started flaying upward in a straight line. For a few endless seconds he fell upward, gathering speed. Stausen looked around, mesmerized by the events. He could see the ground getting farther away. He could see the sea of grass from above, a sight he could only have dreamt a few seconds earlier. About a kilometre from there he could see that the column of smoke originated from a crater, a large patch of grass was missing. (Inquisitor Quanta) Something changed. Stausen could feel it. The force that was dragging him up disappeared. He started slowing down, and soon enough he found himself perfectly still, even if for just a moment. "ARGHHHHH!!!!" (Stausen) Terror gripped Stausen''s heart as he began falling down. His heart was beating so fast that he thought it might leap out of his chest. The ground closed faster and faster, Stausen closed his eyes just before the impact. *crash* *scream* (Stausen) He was still conscious, but his body was in more pain than he felt in his entire life. *scream* *crash* *scream* *crash* *splat* It was raining men. Stausen forgot his pain for a second as he could see men fall down to their death, their bodies utterly destroyed by the fall. Apparently he was amongst the lucky ones that fell from a shorter height and was lucky to not die on the impact. *scream* *crash* *splat* Stausen was able to clear his head enough to think, the first thing to do was to examine his wound. *clench teeth* "No. good." (Stausen) Bot of his leg were broken, with bones protruding out from his trousers. He couldn''t feel any pain below his waist. He hit his head, and he was bleeding profusely from his forehead. Compared to that, the bruises, grazes and wound all over his body were comparatively light. "Help me! Somebody help me! Please!!!" (Stausen) *scream* *crash* *splat* *scream* *crash* *splat* *hit* *crash* (rock) "Ahhhhhh!!!" (Stausen) The rain was subsiding, but men, dirt and rocks were still falling. A rock hit him on his side, causing another large wound. *scream* *crash* *splat* *step* *step* Stausen''s eyesight was getting blurry, but he could clearly hear steps. *whisper* "Help. Me." (Stausen) The steps were coming closer and closer, giving him some hope. "You are still alive in this state? Poor bastard. Let me put you out of your misery." (Horan) *stab* (Spear)
¡°Travian lied! Gloria is on their side!!!¡± *run* (Conscript) **flee** (Conscripts) The rear of the formation wasn''t caught by the spell. About fifty men were able to stop in their tracks, only to watch in horror as their fellow conscript were dragged in the skies only to be let fall to their doom, like an eagle would pry open a turtle. Many threw up, seeing their peers crashing in the ground. About half retreated to Calmia, Berfun punishment couldn''t possibly be worse than what they witnessed. The remaining men and women decided to flee both from Calmia and whatever force the inquisitors were wielding, their path leading east. For many minutes they run for their life, entering the sea of grass once they were far enough. *pant* *gasp* [I can''t~ take another step.] (Thief) *swish* *cut* (Grass) The thief caught a glimpse of blades of grass being cut. *swish* *cut* ¡°What?¡± *gurgle* *head falls* (Thief) For the shortest of time the thief was able to see something fast moving in the dark. It was hard to tell, but it seemed a stream of water. For a moment the thief was puzzled. She thought the stream missed her, but than her neck started to bleed, she lost all sensations in her body. Her head tumbled down, followed by her body soon after.
Regroup Location: Calmia / Central Square Berfun and his magi were walking down the streets, under the fearful watch of miners and citizens looking timidly from their barred doors and windows. Soon enough, the group reached the city square where the city guards had gathered and were waiting alongside the local governor. *sweat* ¡°Did you do it? TELL ME!¡± (Governor Carta) *shove aside* (Berfun) *fall* (Carta) Upon seeing Berfun, the governor, a Dark Skin woman in her forties wearing a nice set of clothes rushed forward and grabbed the shirt of the man towering above her. The executor didn''t have time to waste with the figurehead and just shoved her aside, letting her fall down, covering her expensive clothes in dirt. ¡°Rene. The inquisitors made it through. Disperse your men. Prepare to ambush them at every corner.¡± (Berfun) The captain of the guard was a much more important figure than the puppet that was the governor, so the Silence made sure to appoint one of their own. Rene was a Dark Skin woman donning a set of leather armor bearing the insignia of the Kingdom. While not as developed as Berfun, she had an intimidating appearance. ¡°You told me the inquisitor wouldn''t make it this far.¡± (Rene, Captain of the guards) ¡°Well, they did. So go and do your job.¡± (Berfun) ¡°Of course, I''ll pick the slack after your failure, but I need to know the current situation, first.¡± (Rene) *step closer* (Berfun) Berfun didn''t have a mellow personality, and didn''t take well to the insult from the captain of the guards. He stepped closer, to the point the two almost touched. Berfun was a full head taller than Rene, but she was looking up, directly in his eyes, unflinching. *umpfh* ¡°We hit the inquisitors with a big spell. They ought to be wounded and drained of magic after dealing with the fodder. Just finish them. You should be capable of this much.¡± *leave* (Berfun) ¡°Captain, what do we do?¡± (Guard) Berfun turned and walked away taking his magi with him and leaving Rene to ponder about his words. ¡°Go in groups of three. Find a good spot and lay in wait. When you see the inquisitors sneaking by, ambush them. Magi are vulnerable in close quarters." (Rene) ¡±"Yes, captain!¡±" (Guards) Meanwhile Berfun group had questions of their own. ¡°Inquisitors are not so shallow as to expend all their power in their opening strike.¡± (Hound) ¡°I call their bluff. The existence of the Beast made them overconfident.¡± (Berfun) ¡°Yes! It must be it! That power could possibly be unleashed at no cost.¡± (Woodpecker) Woodpecker prided herself with her prowess in fire magic. The earlier display of power from the inquisitors shook her to the core. She was experiencing denial. ¡°Fools.¡± (Eye) ¡°You have something to say? Than say it!¡± (Woodpecker) ¡°The inquisitors we face today are not the same as they were last year. Or a moon ago, even. They are unharmed, and are coming~ *argh* (Eye) ¡°Eye! Stop it, Berfun!¡± *tackle* (Claw) Berfun had been on a short fuse because of all the pressure. He couldn''t allow Eye''s remark to pass unpunished, so he grabbed her by the neck and flattened her against a nearby wall. *ngggg* ¡°Let Eye go you bastard!¡± (Claw) *gasp* *choke* (Eye) Claw was trying to free her, with little success. Berfun size was not just for show. ¡°Enough! We need her alive! You can kill each others tomorrow, but I won''t allow you to sign my death sentence!¡± *unsheathe knife* (Hound) Eye proved an excellent sensing mage, Hound valued her life above Berfun''s own. If one of the two had to die, it would be Berfun. *ready* (Sparrow) *umph* *ready* (Woodpecker) The two members of Seekers first loyalty was to their leader. Sparrow acted immediately, Woodpecker begrudgingly readied herself too. *glare* *let go* *grunt* (Berfun) *inhale* *gasp* (Eye) Claw quickly rushed to aid his teammate as everyone stood down and pressure was released. ¡°Let''s head for the mines. We need to recuperate if we wish to survive the fight to come.¡± (Hound) ¡°Where do you think I was heading, genius?¡± (Berfun)
Hiding in an home near the outskirts of the city, several guards took post inside the homes around the main road. Despite being that, the street was unpaved and the road was a mere two meters wide. About fifteen guards were hiding on both the ground and the first floor, on both side of the road, armed with short spears. A perfect place for an ambush. *whisper* ¡°I see them.¡± (Guard Namon) Sure enough, four cloaked figures were walking down the main road like they were taking a stroll. *whisper* ¡°They are suicidal! They can never react in time in this situation.¡± (Guard B) *whisper* ¡°Good for us, than. We''ll get the bounty.¡± *grin* (Namon) *sign* (Guard B) *nod* (Guard C) Seeing an opportunity for glory, the guards signalled their peers, poking their head just above the window on the other side. They were in agreement. [That spear bearer is walking unevenly. They got hurt after all. He is mine!] (Namon) ¡°Now!¡± *leap* (Namon) **leap** **warcry** (Guards) Once the four enemies were deep enough, the guards sprung their trap. From the wooden balcony of the blackened and decrepit wooden building two guards run forward, leapt over the rail, breaking it, with their short spears looking down, trying to skewer the inquisitors on their way down. On the front of the street there was no balcony, instead three guards threw their javelins. There was no way they would miss enemies just three meters away from them. *slam* (doors) From ground level, two guards from each of two flimsy wooden doors, forced their way through slamming the door open, charging at the enemies directly in front of them with their short spears looking forward for inquisitor blood. Finally, on the left side, three guards did the same from the larger door of the empty barn they were in. [We got them!] (Namon) The slim Namon could already taste victory as his spear was about to punch an hole on his target. (Quanta) Something felt off. In a split second, he should have reached his wounded target, but, somehow, he felt that he was slowing down instead of accelerating. [!?!] (Namon) Another moment, and his gut feeling proved true. He felt his body being forced to fall the wrong way. It was such an unexpected turn of event that he didn''t realize magic was used until he felt his back hitting the wooden wall behind him that he realized the ambush had failed. *crash* *groan* fall* ¡°Argh!¡± (Namon) After hitting the walls behind him, Namon took a second to make sense of his situation. Around him, all guards were now either thrown back inside the room they came from, or were pushed against the wall. Trash, rocks and random debris suffered the same fate. The unpaved road under the feet of the inquisitors was left unperturbed, but an area around them had radial marks of things being dragged away. *thump* (Javelin) Lighter javelins were thrown away further, and just now fell harmlessly on the ground. Finally, Namon looked at his targets once more. [Are you kidding me! They are still walking!!!] (Namon) The four cloaked figures were still leisurely walking forward without a care in the world! *tch* *grab spear* *charge* (Namon) This affront was too much. Inquisitors or not, the enemies had no right to look down at their skills and effort like this. Namon jumped on his feet with his aching body, grabbed his spear laying beside him and charged forward at the closest enemy. *stab* (Namon) This time, there was no resistance. Namon covered the short distance that separated the two, the range of his spear did the rest. The spear was now firmly lodged in the side of his target. *grin* ¡°... Wait... this is not right...¡± *stab* *gurgle* [But... how~ (Namon) Or was it? Namon felt a gaping hole opening in his neck. His helpless body started falling down. Namon realized his spear didn''t actually meet any resistance, like he stabbed air. His target was still walking forward. Incomprehensible. His world faded black without realizing the reason.
Location: Calmia / Governor''s Mansion Near the mountains, the largest mansion in the city stood tall. It was the only house built out of stones, it had a garden and a stone wall protecting it. Despite the best efforts of the governor''s servants, the mansion too was covered in black sooth. The garden was pitiful to look at as suffering plants couldn''t grow much because of the toxicity of the terrain and the ash preventing them from absorbing sunlight. Inside the mansion, the governor holed himself in his underground safe-room. Twelve city guards were hiding behind the door of the large main hall. Once the enemies came to plunder the place, they would swarm them. ¡°How long do you think we have to wait?¡± (Guard Kevlan) ¡°I guess until morning. It will take time for the enemies to make their way here.¡± (Guard Estas) The main hall was the most luxurious place in Calmia, which wasn''t saying much. While clean, the place lacked furnitures and luxuries one would expect from a rich manor. The governor preferring to store gold in his vault. Even had he decorated the place, nobody worth showing off one''s wealth would ever come to Calmia anyway. The guards had been waiting there for almost an hour, with nothing happening. Initial tension left place to an uneasy boredom. Two guards were in the first room from the entrance, one was mounting guard by the door, staying on the lookout, while the other was sitting on the guest''s bed. *yawn* (Kevlan) ¡°Hey! Stay on your toes! They might show up at any moment.¡± (Estas) ¡°I think we''ll notice them by the ruckus outside. They haven''t exactly been subtle.¡± (Kevlan) Unknown to the two, a figure blending in the shadows approached the guard on the bed from behind. She extended her hand and touched the back of the neck of her target. (Inquisitor Tenebra) Kevlan''s pupils dilated to their maximum extensions, then contracted. His body trembled for a moment. *whisper* ¡°Kill everyone.¡± *leave* (Tenebra) The shadow disappeared like a breeze under the window. ¡°Did you say something?¡± (Estas) While Estas was still looking at the main entrance from the narrow opening in the door of the room, his comrade stood up without saying a word and approached him with a blank stare. *turn* ¡°It was about time we swapped. Don''t fall asl~ *slash* (Estas) Many thoughts and feelings flooded Estas''s mind as his gushing blood was painting his comrade''s face red. Traitor. Confusion. Fear. Astonishment. Fear. Rage. Fear. *grab* *gurgle* (Estas) The dying guard tried to grab the killer''s collar. He tried to ask a simple question. Why. He deserved to know at least that much. Despite blood covering his eyes, Kevlan didn''t even blink, seemingly unfazed. *close eyes* *collapse* (Estas) Red tears were now flowing from Kevlan eyes. Whatever it was the body''s natural response to the foreign substance in his eyes, or whatever he was screaming as a passenger in his own body, nobody will ever know. *swish* *open door* (Kevlan) Kevlan readied his weapon and walked out of the room. There was work to be done.
Mines Location: Calmia / Mines / Ground Level / Dorm Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night The mines of Calmia were a dangerous place. Death was almost an everyday occurrence. The reputation was such that sometimes criminals fight to the death if they believed their sentence would be forced work in the mines. Calmia was built at the roots of a steep coal rich cliff. Wooden platforms allowed miners to climb and dig holes in the mountain. After centuries of excavation, the place looked like Swiss cheese. Lifters allowed loads to be carried up and down. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± (Hound) ¡°Better. I somewhat recuperated, but don''t expect a spell on the same scale as before from me.¡± (Woodpecker) One of the lower mines had been repurposed as dorm once the minerals there were exhausted. On a corner the six magi were laying down, trying to recuperate as much strength as possible. purpose ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± (Hound) ¡°... No.¡± (Eye) ¡°If she finds something, she''ll tell. Stop distracting her.¡± (Claw) Having the best detection magic, Eye was trying to sense the presence of the inquisitors. **cheers** (Goons) While the magi were making their preparation, Berfun had been busy gathering hands. Mostly miners and refugees. ~Now go! Give the finishing blow to the wretched daemons that took your dear and rampaged through your city! And remember, if you get me an head, you''ll never have to work another day in your life!¡± (Berfun) **warcry** (Goons) Two dozens ill equipped volunteers raced out of the mine, looking for glory. ¡°I have to say, Berfun really has a way with words...¡± (Sparrow) ¡°I don''t know what''s more depressing. That they believed him or that we are fighting for him as well...¡± (Woodpecker) *glare* (Berfun) *rumble* With the small cave being silent once again, Berfun couldn''t help but to hear the remark. Fortunately, a deep unsettling rumbling sound took the stage, defusing Berfun''s bomb. ¡°Another collapse? This place is a death trap! Are you sure we safe, here?¡± (Hound) *umph* ¡°This place has been here ever since my father was a toddler. Man up.¡± (Berfun) The experienced elite warriors of the silence didn''t get this far by taking chances. Their instincts were screaming that something was wrong. ¡°We should~ (Claw) ¡°!!! They are here!!! The inquisitors are weaving a big one!!! ¡± (Eye) Claw was looking at his former comrade in crimes with a patronizing look. He didn''t believe for a second that the inquisitors were drained of their powers, Eye all but confirmed his worst fears. ~leave. Is there another way out?¡± (Claw) ¡°Of course. A secret tunnel leads to a crevice on the side of the mountain. I''ll take you there, but you''ll owe me.¡± (Berfun) *rumble* The fellowship headed for the back of the cave. Berfun grinned as his bulging muscles flexed pushing aside the heavy looking shelf. Even in this situation he liked to show his dominance. *push* *pant* *enter* (Berfun) Without saying a word, Berfun crawled inside the circular opening in the wall. It was barely big enough for Berfun, but the others didn''t have much problem. ¡°They will be drained after this spell. We only need to buy time for our counter attack,¡± (Hound) ¡°You said that before...¡± (Woodpecker) ¡°Always a fatalist. Their magic can''t be infinite. They are trying to intimidate us in thinking it is, but they''ll definitely show an opening after this.¡± (Sparrow) *sigh* [Those who live of hope, die in despair...] (Claw) Needless to say neither Claw nor Eye bought the vain plan, but what what they were going to do? They were stuck between a rock and an hard place, literally. **rumble** *dust falls* The rumbles got deeper and longer, dust was now falling from the ceiling of the tunnel over the crime lords. ¡°How long until the exit?¡± (Hound) Berfun faked not listening to the question and just picked up the pace of his crawling. **rumble**
Location: Calmia / Mines At the shadows of the tall cliff, there was a large open areas with piles of dirt and unprocessed raw resources. Mining and construction equipment was laying around. The piles of stuff were not nearly as tall as the days before as most was used to fortify the town and put a pitiful resistance. *stab* ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± *fall* (Miner) ¡°That''s the last of them.¡± (Horan) The old master spearman just finished dealing with the rubble that charged out of the mines, screaming and waving around dull mining equipment. After seeing one of their own dealt with effortlessly by Horan, they quickly realized they were outmatched and tried to escape. To no avail. ¡°They are in there?¡± (Quanta) ¡°Yes! About half a dozen of people with aptitude. They feel the same as the one that threw those spells at us, earlier.¡± *smile* (Fara) ¡°Leave them to me.¡± *crack* (Quanta) Quanta joined his fingers, making them click. Kaven wished for them to plunge the sinners to the deep end of despair, and that''s what he was going to do. *dance* (Quanta) Three inquisitors kept on the lookout as the big gun was gathering large amount of aether. For several minutes, it was quiet. People gifted with magic sight would see two long and thick magic threads getting longer and dancing in the air around the dancing man. ¡°This should do.¡± (Quanta) ¡°Try not to bury us, ok?¡± *smile* (Fara) The inquisitors were around two hundred meters from the tall cliff in front of them. It was safe, probably. Just in case, Tempo weaved a barrier. (Festa) ¡°Just to be safe...¡± (Festa) For a short interval of time there was silence. Quanta was clearing his mind, and his friends knew better than to disturb. *open eyes* *extend hands* (Quanta) Finally ready, Quanta opened his eyes and extended his hands. In his mind he was forming the image of the results he wished for, the long magic threads around him got ever so shorter as the magic channels in his body were absorbing the refined aether, changing it, shaping it. To make his image a reality. (Quanta) *nggg* (Quanta) Magic threads around him started shortening at a much grater pace, his magic channels processing it at an extreme pace. It was painful, like having his muscles overexerted. *squint eyes* [That''s a lot of rocks! Just give up, mountain!] (Quanta) Quanta was increasing the weight of the rocks in the cliff. It''s the first time he tried to affect this much mass. On his way to the mines, he tried to collapse buildings as a test run, and didn''t have any problems with it, but mountains clearly are different. It turns out a solid slab of rock is just a tad bit more stable than an unsteady shack made of wood. [Two folds... Three folds... Just give up, mountain!!! I mastered the Gifted One''s technique!!! You cannot overcome me!!!] *glare* (Quanta) **rumble** The ground below the inquisitors feet started trembling. Under the moonlight, the inquisitors could see the ground visibly becoming depressed like one was putting a weight on a bedsheet. The cliff was sinking. *crumble* (Wooden platforms) **screams** (Miners) *puff* Quanta''s spell was clearly having an effect. The ropes that were holding the wooden platforms on the face of the cliff snapped, letting the logs fall to the ground. Lifters and movers collapsed as well. Already existing cracks could be seen spreading on the surface of the cliff, forming hairline fractures that got wider and wider. **rumble** Screams from the helpless miners and their families that took refuge there were being drowned in the groaning of the earth. ¡°Don''t force yourself. You are of no use to Gloria dead.¡± *sad look* (Fara) *fall to knees* ¡°I can do it!¡± (Quanta) Weaving a spell on this scale was clearly taking its toll on Quanta''s body. He fell to his knees while sustaining the spell. He was sweating profusely and having spasm. His heart was beating like crazy and his blood vessels were bulging on his arm and forehead. **rumble** **cracks** **rumble** (Quanta) *gasp* ¡°Damn it!!!¡± *pant* *pant* (Quanta) It was too much. Before his magic threads could be exhausted, Quanta had to cut his spell short. *pat shoulder* ¡°That was remarkable, young inquisitor.¡± (Horan) *ping* *ping* (debris) A plume of dust was raising from the bottom of the cliff. Rocks were detaching from the face of the cliff, crashing down dozens of meters below. Debris were flying at high speed in all direction, but Tempo''s barrier were protecting the group from the aftermath. Everyone looking at the scene would feel dread, but Quanta was not satisfied. He had wished to collapse the cliff to show how meaningless resistance was now. The praise of his colleagues were nothing more than lip service. **rumble** ¡°Look! You might get your wish after all!¡± (Festa) Now that the unreasonable weight of a dozen mountains was released, the depression in terrain started to heal back. No, the terrain seemed even to be bulging a little bit, now. ***rumble*** The dust raising from the cliff was starting to cover it all, but before it was covered completely, cracks on the surface could be seen joining together. A bad omen. For the cliff. The cloud of dust was getting denser and larger, expanding in all direction, until a terrible thundering roar like a thousand lightning could be heard. ***collapse*** **quake** *ping* *ping* The ground was shaking in a small quake. The cloud of dust submerged Tempo''s barrier, and the sound of heavier, faster rocks impacting it could be heard. For many long seconds the roar grew in intensity. The force of nature was being unleashed. For many minutes, the inquisitors just stood there, basking in the results of their powers. Gloria''s power.
Location: Calmia / Ruin of the Mines The inquisitors had been sitting down for half an hour, now, waiting for the cloud of debris to settle down. ¡°I think it''s safe to go.¡± (Festa) (Eye) ¡°Uhm... Yes, I think it''s okay to leave now.¡± (Eye) ¡°How are you faring, inquisitor Quanta?¡± (Horan) *weak voice* ¡°Better. But you''ll have to carry me. Sorry.¡± (Quanta) Like the aftermath of an heavy workout, Quanta''s body was rigid and aching, leaving him unable to move on his own. At least for a while. ¡°Just climb on my back. I''ll carry you. I have to do something, after all.¡± (Festa) (Festa) *grab hand* ¡°Horan. You can still back down. We can leave and still claim we achieved our goal.¡± *sad look* (Fara) ¡°My pride wouldn''t allow just walking home after seeing you youngsters in action. I told you before, Fara. This is how my journey ends.¡± (Horan) ¡°... Take it, than. Use it well.¡± *hands over artifact* (Fara) ¡°Oh. Oh. I will! See to it that Gloria prevails, youngsters.¡± (Horan) Three inquisitors turned around and left their old comrade behind. ¡°Uhm... We won''t have to worry about bumping into things!¡± *smile* (Fara) ¡°I guess not.¡± (Festa) *low voice* ¡°Was it really necessary to go so far?¡± (Quanta) Many flickering red lights could be seen filtering through the settling cloud of dust all round. Fire was devouring Calmia.
Martyr Novae Location: Calmia / Central Square Time: Y1503 / 27th day of the Wither Moon / Morning ¡°Come on, push!¡± (Boss Travian) **groan** (Underlings) *screech* *fall* (Debris) ¡°Good job. Get out and start clearing this mess.¡± (Travian) ""Yes, Boss!"" (Underlings) Hiding in one of his underground safe house, Travian survived, alongside his accountant and some goons. It took a while, but now the obstructions from the collapsed building were moved out of the way. *leave* *cough* "What a mess." *cough* (Travian) Travian expected to find nothing standing outside, and he was not disappointed. Calmia was in tatters. Ruins were burning and a foul stench of burning flesh and coal was filling the air. Smoke and dust were clouding the sky and giving the sun a dark yellow tint. Corpses in poses of agony were littering the streets. Some were burnt to cinders, other were maimed and broken. Few citizens dirty with blood and ashes were crouching near bodies on the ground, mourning lost family, friends or lovers. Despite committing atrocities of their own, the gangsters and even Travian himself felt their guts garbling up. Needless to say, they lost loved ones as well. It was not trust or loyalty that kept them with Travian, but the hope of standing alongside the winner to take the spoils. The inquisitors were seemingly gone, now. *walk* ¡°Make a census. I want to know what I''m working with by the end of the day.¡± (Travian) ¡°... I''ll get to it.¡± *leave* (Accountant Yena) [I''m alive. I''ll be able to rebuild my business, eventually.. Moria... Average magi my ass!!! Damn it!!! He will hear from me, his intel was dead wrong!] *clench teeth* (Travian) In the distance, he could see one of his man hurrying toward him. More bad news, surely. "Boss! An inquisitors is standing in the central square!" (Goon) "They are still here?!? What is he is doing?" (Travian) "Nothing. He is just sitting down. Waiting. He seems wounded." (Goon) "A trap. Gather the survivors. We are leaving Calmia." (Travian) "I advise against that, Boss. There are mountains of bodies just out of town. I think they are killing the fugitives. This might just be a moment respite as they hunt escapees." (Lieutenant Morgen) "When it rains, it pours... Go to him, use diplomacy or take him hostage. I''ll return to the bunker and organize our remaining forces." (Travian) The lean and tall Dark Skin lieutenant nodded as his boss left to go into hiding again. [They will stop killing and make a deal over the governance of the city. I''m sure of it. If I play my cards well, I might be able to replace Travian as the Boss!] *grin* (Morgen)
Location: Calmia / Central Square It took longer than it should have to reach the central square because of all the obstacles along the way. Since this was once an open space, and was now filled with death. Who knows how many thousands of people died, today. "What a disaster. It''s going to take years to rebuild our operations..." (Morgen) In his mind, Morgen was already the new Boss. And he was thinking on how to turn Calmia into his money making machine. [I need to gather men. Round up the villages... It''ll be hard work.] (Morgen) *throw up* (Goon) His gangsters did many horrible things under the banners of the Silence, but nothing on the scale of what the inquisitors unleashed today on Calmia. Between collapsed buildings, corpses, holes in the ground and all around destruction the place was painful to look at. "There he is!" (Underling) ¡°Let''s kill him! Slowly. It will send a message.¡± (Thief) ¡°Nobody touches him until I give an order, understand?¡± (Morgen) On a clear spot near the centre of the place an inquisitor was sitting quietly, a spotless and glorious spear planted on the ground near him. The man was missing an arm and was surrounded by a heap of corpses. Surrounding the lone inquisitor were about a dozen men from the Silence. By now the people there might represent a significant chunk of the remaining force of the crime syndicate in the region. The lean man walked in front of the security details, about ten meters from the man. [Judging from the signs on the ground, this should be outside his reach.] (Morgen) ¡°I''m Morgen. I speak for the Silence. Who are you?¡± (Morgen) Paying no heed to the word, the inquisitor was sitting still on the ground, with his legs crossed and his surviving hand holding something in front of him. ¡°Are you dead already? Or can you speak? I''ll guarantee safe passage for you out of town if you put me in charge of Calmia and ensure me the inquisitors will leave us alone from now on.¡± (Morgen) **murmur** Trying to struck a bargain with one of the perpetrators didn''t sit well with the underlings. ¡°You can''t! He needs to pay!¡± (Goon) ¡°What do you say, inquisitor? Deal?¡± (Morgen) *leap forward* (Goon) *unsheathe knife* *slash* (Morgen) *cut* *fall* (Goon) ¡°I said. no one touches him until I give the order. Anyone else want to die, step forward.¡± *glare* (Morgen) Morgen stared in the eyes of his men, ensuring the message got across. The lone inquisitor was his ticket to glory, and he wouldn''t let fools ruin everything. *raise* (Inquisitor Horan) Unsteadily, the inquisitor stood on his feet, still holding his right arm in front of him. ¡°The clock is ticking, inquisitor. My offer is time limited, and my patience is running thin. I want an answer. Now.¡± (Morgen) Had Morgen had people with aptitude near him, they would have warned him that the reason the inquisitor was standing still, was because he was refining aether and charging an artifact. ¡°... May Gloria welcome you in her warm embrace~ (Horan) (Horan) ***flash***
Chapter 43: A Crusade for Change Treatment Location: Alba / Archives Time: Y1503 / 25th day of the Wither Moon / Noon POV: Sistina, Eighth Princess of the Kingdom *grab book* (Sistina) Uhm... ''Effects of lack of food on a developing child''... Aurora was starved, there might be something useful in here. ¡°Hello, Sistina! How are you?¡± *smile* (Initiate Kara) ¡°Ah!¡± *drop book* (Sistina) Why they always sneak behind me like that! My heart can''t take it... ¡°Sorry about that. I didn''t mean to scare you.¡± (Kara) No, what am I thinking! Kara is such a good friend, she treats me so incredibly nicely. ¡°No, I''m sorry.¡± *look down* (Sistina) ... To think people would apologize to me. My time here is going to spoil me rotten. Why do people here treat someone like me so well? I''m weak and useless. I don''t deserve any of this... I''m afraid of returning to the Royal Palace. *tears up* (Sistina) ¡°Whoa! I''m sorry I scared you! Don''t cry! Please?¡± (Kara) *dry tears* ¡°it''s just... dust in my eyes. I''m okay!¡± *smile* (Sistina) ¡°That book is about healing. You are always looking at those kind of books. Do you want to become an healer, like me and Liara?¡± (Kara) ¡°A... a friend of mine is sick. This is the only way I can help her.¡± (Sistina) ¡°I want to be a great healer! As great as Serina! Tell me about her sickness, maybe one day I can heal her for you!¡± *radiant smile* (Kara) Aurora told me not to... but if I don''t tell her a name, it should be okay. Maybe Kara will convince Liara to try a little harder too. Not that she has to! But the people here says she is even better than Serina at healing. She might be the only one that can help Aurora. ¡°When she was young, my friend~ (Sistina) Sabrina told me all about Aurora''s situation. So heartbreaking. I explain it to Kara, leaving out the worst. ~and that''s why I''m looking for books that teach about healing the insides.¡± (Sistina) *teary eyes* *sniff* ¡°Of course I''ll help you!¡± (Kara) This young girl is so compassionate. She''ll become a wonderful healer, like Liara. It was so hard to speak up, but I feel like a rock has been lifted from my back now that I have. I wanted to disappear and hide from the shame, but I had to endure it. For Aurora. I cannot help her on my own. Aurora tells me they are evil, but I cannot fathom them being anything but nice! Is this because everyone around my friend has tried to hurt her? She had it way worse than me. But the people around Liara are different. Even from other followers of Gloria I met. If it was about status, they would just speak politely and badmouth us behind our backs. Nothing would force them to show kindness or help us like they do. They genuinely care! Aurora is wrong about them. I''ll prove her that Liara and her people can be trusted. They can mend Aurora''s wound. Maybe even her heart. And mine. ¡°Is everything okay, Sistina?¡± (Kara) *nod* ¡°It couldn''t be better, my friend. Thank you.¡± (Sistina) *smile* (Kara)
Whispers Location: Alba / Corridors Time: Y1503 / 25th day of the Wither Moon / Noon POV: Sabrina, Aurora''s Tutor Alba is not a big place by any means. It pales in comparison with the Royal Palace, both in size and grandiosity. Which is good. It''s hard to hide secret when the walls are so close together. Oh! A coven of sisters is gossiping just around the corner. I''ll wait a moment out of sight and hear what they have to say. *whisper* ¡°Have you heard? Inquisitors from satellite temples have been on the move.¡± (Sister A) *whisper* ¡°I heard Lord Kaven is planning something big.¡± (Sister B) *whisper* ¡°I saw them off when they went to train in nearby hills. After receiving the blessings of the Gifted One they became unthinkably powerful!¡± (Sister C) *whisper* ¡°Lord Kaven always was. Oh. How would I like to feel his arms wrapped around me!¡± *blush* (Sister A) **giggle** (Sisters) The inquisitors are on the move? Hopefully the Royal Family is not the target! I''d better go and warn Aurora. *turn around* *walk* (Sabrina)
Location: Alba / Aurora''s Chambers POV: Aurora, First Princess of the Kingdom *groan* (Aurora) My arm keeps tormenting me. I can tell that the Head Healer is doing a good job, but undoing Calmata amateurish healing is really painful. *knock* *knock* ¡°I bring news, Aurora.¡± *enter* (Sabrina) ¡°I hope it''s important. I''d rather be left alone right now.¡± (Aurora) I hate her worrying look. I especially hate when people take pity on me! No one was there when it really mattered. It''ll always be just me. ¡°... How is your treatment going? Is the Head Healer making matters worse? An assassination attempt perhaps?¡± (Sabrina) So paranoid. I would notice something like that! ¡°No. Serina is doing it to the best of her abilities. Is just that... my body is somewhat more messed up than I had hoped it to be~ *touch belly* *look down* (Aurora) ¡°Are her skills enough to heal you?¡± (Sabrina) ¡°My arm is not a problem. But healing my insides might as well be... I don''t have many hopes... Enough! Tell me about the important news!¡± (Aurora) I will manage! As always! I just have to silence the pain coming from my body, and everything will work out! That''s all! ¡°... Word''s around that something big is going down. The inquisition is on the move. They are hunting.¡± (Sabrina) ¡°I''ll hear Mother about it later, but it doesn''t concern us.¡± (Aurora) ¡°How can you be so sure?!? What if their target is~ (Sabrina) Her look of pity left place to a puzzled expression. She can''t connect the dots. ¡°The Royal Family? No. Their first move would have been to take us hostages if that was the case. My guess is that their target is the Silence.¡± (Aurora) ¡°It was us who hired~¡± (Sabrina) ¡°Don''t speak of it! Only talking about it can make it real. Not that the upper echelon of the Church don''t know already. If I was in their position, I would use my newly acquired powers to publicly punish those who wronged me and become the top dog. It''s the Silence who targeted the Bea~ the Gifted One.¡± (Aurora) Our privacy is probably being respected, I doubt they would risk me discovering that I''m being spied upon. Either way, words are better left unspoken. I mustn''t give that wolf in sheep''s clothing any reason to jump at my throat. *nod* ¡°There is the Cult of Fertility as well. They had Secularia sacked amongst other atrocities.¡± (Sabrina) Now that I laid out all the facts, Sabina arrived to the same conclusion as me. ¡°If some survived, than yes, they are probably targets. If the inquisition has enough resources to target them to, that is. They don''t have much manpower to begin with. I wonder what they can even achieve. Maybe a surgical strike against the nerve center of the organization~ (Aurora) I''ll find out soon enough. I''ll share some of this intel with Mother to gain a few more points. I''ll show her that my presence here is bearing fruits, and sooner than she thought.
With Sabrina gone, it''s time to hear from Mother. *wave hand* (Aurora) I gather some aether with my good arm and prepare my spell. My body is still in pain, but I can deal with this much no problem. (Aurora) I get the familiar feeling of a shockwave propagating out in all direction, unimpeded, traveling at incredible speed. When the shockwave of magic finds the recepient of the spell, a new shockwave bounces back, and when it hits me, our minds become connected. I can feel Mother''s mind, now. Only the toughts on the surface of course. It''s the same for her. I focus on the voice inside my mind. [It''s me Mother.] (Aurora) [Aurora, my favourite daughter. I''m busy. You''ll have to make this quick.] (Queen Orta) I''ll be brief. It''s not like Mother or my sisters are in danger. [The inquisition of Gloria is on the move. Their target is probably not us, but be on the lookout. You might glean precious intel if you see them from afar.] (Aurora) [So you found out? A bit late, but I guess your presence there has some value.] (Orta) Of course she knew, already. [... Do you know who their targets are?] (Aurora) [Fort Nora, Secularia and Calmia. My soldiers will help the Church out in their strikes.] (Orta) [Why wasn''t I told, Mother?] (Aurora) [Do you want to feed from by breasts as well, baby daughter of mine?] (Orta) *red face* (Aurora) I feel such shame. Of course I need to prove my independence and wits if I am to become Queen! I''m so stupid. I wish I could take my stupid words back. [!!! My apologies, Mother. I''ll find out myself if it''s something that I need.] (Aurora) [Of course you will. Goodbye, and good luck with your healing.] (Orta) (Orta) *inhale* *exhale* (Aurora) Deep breaths. Calm down. What''s done is done. I must work to undo my childish mistake. *inhale* *exhale* (Aurora) Three locations at once... The church must be borrowing heavily from Mother. They must really want the culprits dead to set an example. This is also a chance for Mother to warm our mutually beneficial relationship and buy time, at least until we can come up with a plan to contain the Beast.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. No. Until I come up with a strategy. It falls upon my shoulders. I guess Mother sent here for this reason alone. If the beast is left unchecked, she''ll be the end of the Kingdom as we know it. The only place I call home will be destroyed. *shivers* (Aurora) I won''t let that happen! I''ll find a way to stop you, wretched Beast! I swear upon my position as Princess of the Kingdom!!! *clench fists* (Aurora)
Baby Enchantress Location: Alba / Underground Vault Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Evening POV: Liara The vault of Alba. A safe made from black gold where the most powerful artifact are kept. The metal alone is worth a small city on its own. The artifacts here are probably worth just as much, like that Elven healing staff. One would think Mother would be enough as guardian, but Priestess Mera has someone spying on us from the shadows. Apparently. [It''s not ''apparently''. We are being watched from a safe distance. And he is good.] (Soldier Me) I believe you, it''s just I can''t feel them. Your instinct is something else. ¡°Liara, it''s about time we get back. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± *pat head* (Serina, Head Healer) It''s late, already? I got sidetracked again. ¡°Just one more try, Mother! Pleeeease!¡± (Liara) ~Alright, but this is the last one.¡± (Serina) [You got better at your puppy eyes.] (Gamer Me) I sure did, he he he. She was melting away because of my cuteness! Now to work! There are many powerful artifacts here, today I focused on the piece of armor that big lady used against us when we moved to Alba. It''s a golden armor with fine cravings showing lions from various perspectives. Great effort went into fix it, but is still battered and bruised. And big. It''s so big I could fit my whole body inside, with room to spare! She really was a big lady. [I wanted to examine , Meridia''s self proclaimed masterpiece... But it''s not here...] (Science Me) [Don''t sulk. We have plenty of awesome artifacts to choose from.] (Bookworm Me) Hush! I need to focus. (Liara) I focus and weave my analysis spell with the help of Science Me. Thin tendrils of refined aether leave my fingers and penetrate the metal of the armor. I feel their shape and build the enchantments in my mind. I can''t really explain it, but by doing that, the thought engraved inside the artifacts becomes clearer and clearer until I understand what the enchantment is supposed to do. [Yet! I''ll figure it out.] (Science Me) I''m sure you will. You can''t stand not knowing how the world works. [Uhm... Most of those enchantments are inferior versions of our own barrier spells. Disappointing.] (Gamer Me) [Don''t dismiss them. They are weaker for sure, but seems to work with little aether. Liara''s abundance of aether made efficiency seems secondary, but the limits became obvious when we tried to make something for Feldris. And failed.] (Explorer Me) I can''t be always near the people I love. This is a dangerous world, the best way to protect them is to give them~ [The spell is fading away! Focus!] (Science Me) My bad. I''m really bad at multitasking. And you don''t make it any easier, you are always distracting me! [There it is! That''s the enchantment I was after!] (Science Me) Uhm... The thought behind it is garbled. I can''t understand it. What does it do? [It''s the enchantment that draw, collimate and weave ambient aether to power the armor.] (Science Me) [With this, we could give Feldris something even he can use!] (Gamer Me) And why is it garbled? It''s like the one who engraved it was thinking of gibberish! [The most likely reason? The engraver of this enchantment used knowledge we do not possess about magic. You can''t form a thought if the experiences behind it are missing.] (Explorer Me) I see... Like if I were to think about replicating a car''s engine with magic, no one would understand it because they do not know what a car is. [It''s humbling that they know things beyond Science Me knowledge~ (Bookworm Me) [Shut up! The aether field wasn''t part of the laws of our universe! Even troglodytes figure things out if you give them aeons to try random things! It''s been just three years! Give me a few more and I''ll have the basis of a new Standard Model for magic down! You''ll see!] (Science Me) Whoa, take it easy! This is hard, I get it. Just~ [Focus?] (Gamer Me) Yes, focus on the task at hand and~ [No, focus! The spell is fading away!] (Gamer Me) ... Just be quiet until we are done, okay? **giggle** (Others Me) [Everything you say, boss! Hi hi hi.] (Gamer Me)
A Crusade for Change Location: Victoria / Main Street Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Evening A father and a child were travelling through the main street of Victoria, by their side the walls of the Royal Palace. The duo was wearing regular clothes, neither too cheap, nor too expensive. They didn''t have any peculiar feature that would make them stand out. ¡°Just around the corner get inside that alley.¡± (Boy) ¡°I find hard to believe he would hide in here. If you are trying to trick me~ (Undercover Inquisitor Kaven) ¡°If you can''t trust me, trust my ambitions, Inquisitor. It is the best interests of the both of us to get him out of the picture.¡± (Boy) Father and son walked amidst the crowd, busy returning their home after a long day of work. They made a sharp turn and disappeared inside an alley. It was a narrow corridor that lead to a dead end. There was nothing out of the ordinary there. But Kaven''s eyes were no so easily fooled. *touch walls* (Kaven) ¡°You noticed. My agents witnessed this wall sliding open. We just have to find the mechanism. Be ready for heavy resistance, inside.¡± (Boy) ¡°Don''t you want to step away?¡± (Kaven) ¡°I think the safest spot is by your side, Inquisitor. And even if this young body dies, I can just find another. I only ask that you recover the medallion this boy is wearing and deliver it to me.¡± (Boy) ¡°That won''t be a problem.¡± (Kaven) As the two were talking, Kaven kept examining his surroundings, searching for clues. The inquisitor leaned toward the wall with his hear, trying to detect any activity. He touched the stones that made up the walls, searching for an unsteady one. [Something hidden enough. Where is the last place one would look for?] (Kaven) Kaven turned on his left. On the bottom there was a grate. With a stick that was littering the floor, he poked the small crevice. *click* (Lever) *clunk* (Wall) Kaven let a grin slip through his usually stern expression. ¡°Come close to me.¡± (Kaven) (Kaven) ¡°A barrier? It''s easy to move around. It''s a well made spell.¡± (Boy) ¡°Why didn''t you take over a grown up body? You are nearly defenseless in that form.¡± (Kaven) ¡°I tried, but it couldn''t be helped. Adults tend to break when I try this medallion on them. Children have a more flexible mind and don''t break as nearly easily.¡± (Boy) ¡°Make sense. Get ready, this won''t be a simple stroll.¡± (Kaven) ¡°I know. Again, it can''t be helped. I have to see the deed with my own two eyes.¡± (Boy) The irony of the sentence didn''t escape the weathered inquisitor, but Kaven paid no heed and pushed forward. Without taking out the head, the snake would not die. *push wall* *enter*
Location: Victoria / Silence Hideout / Entrance *enter* *clack* *fire bolts* (Crossbow trap) *ping* *ping* (Arrows) ¡°Not bad. Your barrier just shrugged off those bolts. I feel safer, already.¡± (Boy) ¡°This much is child''s play. Don''t lower your guard. I expect they put real obstacles ahead.¡± (Kaven) The inquisitors dropped his clothes and donned his black cloak from his backpack. The tunic had powerful enchantments laid on it that would aid in the raid. *close* *clunk* (Wall) (Kaven) Kaven summoned a magic light that hovered above his shoulder. The place looked like a dungeon. A narrow corridor of mouldy stones, just tall enough for Kaven to stand. The air was humid, and noise of water droplets could be heard in the distance. There were no outer sources of light. ¡°Let''s go.¡± *walk* (Kaven) ¡°Old man first.¡± *bow* (Boy) The boy made an elaborate gesture, inviting the inquisitor to go ahead. Without wasting time, Kaven took the lead and the two walked down the narrow tunnel, until their light disappeared in the distance.
Location: Victoria / Silence Hideout / Corridor *drip* *drip* *whisper* ¡°We are heading north and down. We must be below the Royal palace, by now. Are you sure this is the hideout of the Silence? Looks more like a trap from Kingdom forces to me.¡± *glare* (Kaven) *whisper* ¡°I thought so when I first heard of it, but it actually makes sense. The head of the Silence is hiding in the last place anyone would search for him. Right below the Royal Palace. It''s also allows to infiltrate the Kingdom from the inside. I''m envious I didn''t think of it myself.¡± (Boy) The two had been walking for over ten minutes. Kaven moved slowly and deliberately. *raise fist* *stop* (Kaven) The boy had an inquisitory look on his face, but he knew better than to voice his concerns. He was better off letting the pro do his things. *whisper* ¡°A wire trap. Take care not to trip it.¡± (Kaven) *whisper* ¡°I''m impressed. I grew complacent with boredom and would have missed that. The safest place really is by your side.¡± (Boy) *whisper* ¡°We must be getting close. No more talking from here on out.¡± (Kaven) *nod* (Boy)
After more wire traps, and moving stone tiles, the duo finally reached the end of the tunnel. The tunnel was open ended, and faced a deep well, delving below into darkness. The top was covered by a lid, probably. The boy would really have wanted to ask ¡°what now?¡±, but took the inquisitor''s warning to the heart and stayed silent. (Kaven) While not proficient in any particular school of magic, Kaven trained hard to be able to use as many spells as he could. In term of adaptability and diversity, Kaven wouldn''t lose to anyone. Many minutes passed in complete silence. Satisfied, the inquisitor increased the intensity of his magic light to confirm his theory. (Kaven) [That''s a lift! Of course. Make sense that it can only be activated from down below. If it was me, I would have someone throw a pebble... No, a few pebbles to have a code.] (Kaven) *embrace boy* (Kaven) (Kaven) *jump* *fall* (Duo)
Kaven skills was not enough to fly, or even float, but his magic allowed him to reduce his weight enough that he could jump from any height and reach the bottom unharmed. *thump* *splash* (Kaven) *umph* (Boy) A few meters above them, there was a closed wooden door. The lift would not have reached rock bottom, so it made sense for the door to be higher. The well was filled with water, how deep, the inquisitor didn''t know. *sign* (Kaven) *climb* (Boy) With the boy on his back, Kaven climbed the uneven and wet walls of the well, reaching the bottom of the door. *tap* (Kaven) By tapping it, Kaven realized that surprisingly, the door wasn''t locked. He had a plan for getting past it either way, but the noise might have warned the guard laying in wait nearby. *slam* *jump* (Kaven) *hit* *fall* (Guard) Kaven knew that a guard was sitting by door side. He jumped through the door, and with a quick manoeuvre turned around and lodged his knife in the neck of his victim, covering his mouth with his free hand. The guard had his eyes barred open in surprise, just before dying. Kaven accompanied the fresh corpse to the floor. He wouldn''t want to risk the effect of surprise.
Location: Victoria / Silence Hideout / Moria''s Lair Only an handful of guards were present in the lair, facilitating Kaven''s job. Weirdly, the guards moved sluggishly, like they were intoxicated. [Suggestion? Moria was the one that employed that body control medallion in the first place. He must be even more paranoid than Lesto described. Well, it turned against him this time. Guard this dazed off are nearly useless. He put too much trust in secrecy and had no real defense.] (Kaven) After clearing the room of all the puppets, only one life remained in the whole lair, with only one room left to explore. *nod* (Kaven) *nod* (Boy) Understanding the signal, the boy took a step back as Kaven slammed the final door open. *pull door* (Kaven) (Artifact) A fiery flame engulfed the door. It dissipated just after a second, leaving it charred black. *weak trembling voice* ¡°Who goes there?!? Guards!!!¡± (Moria) Unfazed by the old voice, the duo crossed the threshold of the door, and were greeted by a fatuous looking room. Paintings, crystal lights, expensive tapestry and a golden bed right in the middle with embroiled sheets. Between the bed and the intruders, two maids with empty eyes barred the way. *ragged breath* "Have you any idea who I am? My underlings will~ (Moria) ¡°Is this really the ruler of the Silence?¡± (Kaven) ¡°... They would have used a more believable doppleganger had this been a ruse. I suspected he would be old by now, but this is... unexpected.¡± (Boy) *slash* slash* *fall* (Maids) Kaven approached the bed, as casually as he would take a stroll. The maids mindlessly charged forward like robots, and Kaven put them down with a single long slash of his knife. The old man gripped his bed sheets with all his strength, pitifully trying to inch away from the looming treath. Long ago he might have been a fearsome crime lord, but today, he couldn''t even mutter in the face of death. *stab* *exhale* (Moria) Uncerimoniously, Kaven stabbed the terrified old man lying in the bed, snuffing the last of his life. *clap* *clap* "Well done, Inquisitor. You successfully dispatched the feared ruler of the Silence! The bards would sing songs of you, if they ever knew of your deed, that is." (Boy) "I don''t care for the approval of lesser people. And to the world, Moria will still be alive." (Kaven) "Indeed. Allow me to renew my committment, Inquisitor. I shall take upon this burden and assume control of the Silence, Calmia, and all their possessions. In turn, I will ensure the Silence takes a more... rightful approach when it comes to the Church of Gloria." *bow* (Boy) Without looking back, the Inquisitor left the boy behind, heading for the exit. [One more pawn is in place, as per Gloria''s will. By the time the Gifted One becomes of age, this world will be free of cold and sins. We are almost finished.] *smirk* (Kaven)
Buried Location: Calmia / Collapsed Mines / Collapsed Escape Tunnel Time: Y1503 / 27th day of the Wither Moon / Noon POV: Codename Eye *short breath* (Eye) It''s cold. I can''t feel my legs anymore. My faded a while ago. It''s pitch black. I''m buried under fifty meters of rocks, with no hope of rescue. *short breath* (Eye) The air is getting thin. We are running out of air. The others were crushed by rocks and died on the spot. They were the lucky ones. Our section of the tunnel didn''t collapse. Now I''m just sitting here, awaiting death. It''s consuming my sanity. Maybe I should just end~ "Are you in pain?" *caress* (Claw) "... It''s more bearable, now." (Eye) Claw survived. He is so dependable. We escaped the inquisitors together, if only for a short while. Earlier, he blocked the bleeding and allowed me to rest my head on his lap. His warmth and strong voice are of great comfort. I''m glad that in my last moments, I''m at his side. "You know, it was only for a short time, but for a moment, I was truly happy." (Claw) "Belkire. Our simple life there was not... that bad." (Eye) Claw was imposing enough to keep away troublemakers without trying. It was a simple life, living day by day. Without killing. Without the feeling of power I used to enjoy. Without the money or the power of our order. I was happy with just that. "It''s when almost lost you that I realized what truly mattered." *caress* (Claw) "We really got everything wrong, didn''t we?" (Eye) "Yes. We did." *caress* (Claw) Dummy. It''s too late. "Don''t waste breath. There is so little air left." (Eye) "It''s the last air. The last moment. The last chance. And I''m going to use it for what truly matters to me. Eye, I love you." (Claw) "Eye is dead. The Silence is dead. It''s just me, now. My name is Dana." (Dana) "Nice to meet you, Dana. I''m Kreon. And I love you." *kiss* (Kreon)
Chapter 44: Dawn of Gloria Vacation Location: Alba / Hills Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Morning POV: Liara *breeze* (wind) Sitting in the grass while being caressed the gentile breeze is the best! The green hills around Alba are turning brown, but the scenery is still breathtaking. I can hear birds and other animals scrambling, preparing for winter. Behind me the Black Mountain Range, and all around hills as far as the eye can see. The sky is blue with no cloud in sight. Too bad, I could have had fun finding shapes in the skies. The wind is somewhat chill today, winter is looming closer by the day. Nothing to be afraid of, tough. Winter is mild in this world. Summer is somewhat hot I think, but I don''t suffer the heat much. Strange... [This continent inhabitants are adapted to this climate. The body gave us is of this world. Seasons seems more forgiving as well. The axis of this planet is probably not as tilted as Earth''s.] (Science Me) Earth... It now seems it all happened a lifetime ago. It did happen a lifetime ago! And I didn''t have any good memories of that place to begin with. The ride here was a bit bumpy to be sure, but having a loving mother is making all the pain and bad thoughts go away. It''s a luxury I didn''t have back there. There... Not home. Home is here, now. And I''m happy. *smile* (Liara) ¡°What are you happy about, Liara? are you liking the weather?¡± *pat head* (Serina) ¡°Yes, Mother! And thank you for coming with me!¡± (Liara) ¡°Oh my. Is taking you out for a walk a special occasion to you? I guess we''ll start doing this every week than!¡± (Serina) ¡°Yes! Please!¡± *hug* (Liara) I wish this day could last forever. No enemies, no worries. No nothing. ¡°Yes, yes. Making a trip to the hills under a clear sky sure is nice and all, miss initiate. But don''t you have anything good for me? I''m still waiting for your artifacts, you know?¡± (Feldris, Scout of the Fourth Unit) ¡°Feldris! She works so hard despite being so little! Can''t you let her enjoy her day off?¡± *light punch* (Stella, Mage Knight of the Fourth Unit) ¡°Ouch! My shoulder! Your gauntlet hurts, Stella! I''m sorry!!!¡± (Feldris) ¡°You''d better be!¡± (Stella) *pffft* (Liara) ¡°Liara, don''t laugh at me when Stella is brutalizing me!¡± (Feldris) ¡°Wha... YOU! COME BACK HERE! I''LL SHOW YOU WHAT BRUTALIZING MEANS!!!¡± *chase* (Stella) *run* ¡°Ahhhh! Gifted One! Please save me!¡± (Feldris) I''m glad my armed escort is just Stella and Feldris this time. Seeing Stella running around in her combat harness is somewhat comical. Feldris could easily evade her, but is running slowly on purpose to tease her. *laugh* (Liara and Serina) I really needed this day off. The thing I like most about Alba is that they let me out, every now and than. Unlike when I was in Victoria. I''m really starting to feel the weight of the expectations and hopes they have for me. The way they look at me... They want me to win their battles for them. They are using me. And I don''t mind. Mother is different. She really cares about me, and her actions are genuine. If the price of being with her is enduring their stares, that''s a price I''m willing to pay. And Mother is important. She is the Head Healer. She wouldn''t let them do something bad. They will listen to her! I just know it. *exhale* *gaze at the sky.* (Liara) Well, enough rest! I want to see what''s behind that hill over there! [I make a wild prediction here. There will be more grass!] (Gamer Me) You don''t say? -.- *stand up* *uff* *lay down* (Liara) Nope. Not going to happen. My body is still that of a three years old. I don''t really have huge reserves of stamina and I''m beat after walking all morning. ¡°Still tired? Just rest some more, my sweet child.¡± *pat head* *smile* (Serina) *rest on Serina''s lap* (Liara) That''s fine too. I''m not in any rush. I''ll just stay here a while longer, relaxing and looking at the clear blue sky. ¡°I wish it was always this peaceful~ *close eyes* (Liara)
It is done Location: Victoria / Main road Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night POV: Inquisitor Kaven *walk* (Inquisitor Kaven) The sun has finally subsided. The winter first chills can be felt in the air. It''s like the evil forces vanquished today are weakly getting back at me, however they can. This reminds me that my work is not complete. As long as this world is not cleansed, I cannot stop. The city is silent. Only few are left wandering around this late an hour. The kindlers around me are priming the crystal lights at the side of the main road that leads outside of Victoria, but the light only bathe night patrols that keep the peace. I remember a time when the city was as alive during the night as it was during the day. Recent events made people too scared to wander around. ¡°Halt! Leaving Victoria is forbidden after dusk.¡± (Gate Guard A) ¡°Do you have a death wish? Do yourself a favour, go to an inn and wait for the morning lights.¡± (Gate Guard B) The southern gates have been closed for hours now. A protection against the dangers outside. The night belongs to criminals and sinners. That I understand. *slide cloak* *shows insignia* (Kaven) *gulp* ¡°My apologies, Inquisitor. You are~ are free to leave Victoria.¡± (Guard A) *open small door* (Guard B) The guards are following their orders, keeping the peace. I don''t understand why they are so afraid. Perhaps sins festers in their hearts and are hoping for me not to notice? *stop* *glare* (Kaven) *shiver* (Guard B) ¡°The... The hour is late! Aren''t you needed elsewhere, Inquisitor? Don''t let us delay you any further!¡± *nervous smile* (Guard A) ... *walk* (Kaven) *slam* (Small Gate Door) I would have liked to investigate further but the High Inquisitor will want to hear from me personally. I''ll just have one of my fellow inquisitor come here and uncover the truth. If there is corruption festering amongst the city guards, it must be eradicated before it spread to Victoria. The city cannot be allowed to suffer the fate endured by the tormented souls in Calmia.
Location: Edges of the Silent Forest Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night POV: Kaven My destination is not that far from Victoria, but the night and the deviations required to keep the location a secret are taking me more time than I would like. Organizing this crusade took a great deal of effort. Fatigue is piling up. But I cannot rest, for sins are tireless. I must be tireless as well if warmth is to ever prevail. *creak* (Twig) As I walk the narrow path in the woods, the unusual sound wakes me from my daze. Three? No, just two. I was negligent. The twisted shadows cast by the trees under the pale moon form hunted shapes at my feet. It should have served as warning that evil was lurking nearby. With no refined aether prepared before hand, had this been just a few moons ago, the situation might be dangerous. Even for me. But today is not a few moons back and I possess the Gifted One''s technique! I keep moving, without letting my guests notice they have been find out. They are probably just hoodlums, but know enough to wait until they have a clear shot. Laying in wait in the Silent Forest without losing one''s life to the beasts is no small feat. Just a few more seconds, that''s all I need! Following the teaching of the Gifted One, I move my fingers in circular patterns, unseen under my cloak. At my fingertips, the aether comes together forming magic threads, the fuel of my magic. I now have enough for a quick and dirty defensive spell. I focus, and form the image inside my mind. A different image from what my old self would have done. Just as the Head Healer instructed me, I imagine the air forming together like glass around me. (Kaven) Obeying my will, the short magic thread I just collimated break down, and refined aether finds its way onside my magic channels. There, it is changed, forcing the air to conform to the image inside my mind as the line between fantasy and reality blurs. The protective veil around me grows in thickness while not hindering my movements. Such elegance. Such simplicity. And yet so effective. Incomparable to my previous spells that took minutes to reach full power. Truly the work of the Goddess. *swish* (Arrow) *creak* (Barrier) *groan* *fall* (Kaven)
Location: Edges of the Silent Forest Time: Y1503 / 26th day of the Wither Moon / Night It was deep in the night, with only the light of the pale moon filtering through the thicket. As the lone traveller passed by, Uvon tensed his short bow from the safety of the tree branch he was laying on. For a few long seconds, Uvon carefully lined up his shot, aiming for the back of the neck of his target. Once the bandit was sure not to miss, he let go of the string. An heartbeat later the traveller fell dead face down. *whisper* ¡°Clean hit! I got him!¡± (Bandit Uvon) *whisper* ¡°You idiot. There was no need to kill the bastard. You could have hit his legs instead...¡± (Thief Venice) ¡°And let him wounded and losing blood in here? Are you crazy? The beasts would have devoured him alive! I ranted him a swift death!¡± (Uvon) ¡°Yes, yes. They''ll call you Uvon the Merciful... Come down, help me out.¡± (Venice) *jump down* (Uvon) The bandit let the bow fall to the ground and jumped down from the three meters high tree branch, rolling forward to break the fall. The duo headed for the lifeless corpse. Uvon was a Dark Skin man of average height, Venice, his companion was a Fair Skin woman. The two fled Victoria days earlier after a ''job'' gone south. The traveller was a godsend to them. A life spent in the city didn''t exactly prepare them to make a living as hunters in the Silent Forest. ¡°This doesn''t feel right. We just needed to rob him.¡± (Venice) ¡°What if he was a knight or something? One does not just walk alone in the Silent Forest during the night! I don''t know you, but I''m not exactly in top shape here, and I''m not exactly a fighter either.¡± (Uvon) Venice could not rebuke Uvon''s word. What her companion said made perfect sense, but still left a bad taste in her mouth. ¡°... I heard the sound of glass cracking when the guy fell. He wasn''t carrying precious glassware, wasn''t he? It would be a disgrace if we killed the guy for nothing~ (Venice) Not liking the nagging of his comrade, Uvon pushed Venice against a tree trunk. ¡°Listen, now. We are criminals. Stealing. Killing. It doesn''t make much of a difference now, does it? We can''t turn back. They would execute us in Victoria. Kill us on sight. We got to do what we got to do to live. Are we clear?¡± (Uvon) *look away* (Venice) ¡°I asked if there is any problem with the way I handle things.¡± *glare* (Uvon) *nod* (Venice) ¡°Good. Now let''s turn the guy around and see what''s was so important that he couldn''t wait the day to carry around~ *slash* *gurgle* (Uvon) Venice froze for a second when a splash of hot red blood washed her face. The image of Uvon''s eyes going wide in the realization that he was about to die became burned inside her mind. Behind Uvon stood the cloaked figure they just killed. He somehow survived an arrow to the back of the neck, and when the two were distracted rose up and dashed behind Uvon, slashing his throat from behind. ~ *stab* (Venice) Venice barely had time to understand what was going on before the figure clad in black twisted his wrist and pushed forward, thrusting his knife still sleek with blood through her throat. Venice sight went black as she lost consciousness. The root of the tree that gave them shelter and a vantage point is now their grave. ¡°Sin never rests. Thanks for reminding me, Gloria.¡± (Kaven) The knife the inquisitor used had no decoration with the hilt was made of wood. It was hard to tell in the low lights, but the blade was as black as black can be. The knife must have been a valuable possession. *tore cloth* *clean knife* (Kaven) The inquisitor tore a piece of cloth from the dead man in front of him and used it to clean his prized knife. He knew of the importance of maintaining one''s weapon. The Inquisitor than resumed his journey, without taking whatever little the two sinners possessed. There was work yet to be done.
The Council of Gloria Location: Alba / Mera''s chamber Time: Y1503 / 27th day of the Wither Moon POV: Meridia Making me walk all the way to Mera''s quarters so early in the morning. They should be more considerate. My body is not what it used to be. Pain never fully subsided after Gloria''s punishment and overexerting myself only makes it harder to bear. ¡°Thank you for making it this far, Sister Meridia. Priestess Mera is waiting for you. You may enter.¡± (Sister Eureka) I see Eureka''s attitude is grating as usual. Well, she is like this to everyone at least, not like other sisters who enjoy humiliating me. She is a young woman about as old as Stella. Her look is plain and not very woman like. I wonder if that has something to do with her attitude... Maybe I''m looking to deeply into it. My sisters... My skills were far above everyone else''s. I think they always resented me for that and find solace in finally being more power than I am, even if they themselves haven''t grown at all. Which is unforgivable given that with Liara''s techniques their power could be elevated to a whole new level. *enter* (Faber and Meridia) ¡°Why are Faber and Meridia here? They have no place in this meeting.¡± (Vaerminia, Head of the Council of the Church of Gloria) ¡°I second that. Outsiders should not be allowed to a meeting of this level. This is not our way!¡± (Kamila, Councilwoman) From the crystal sphere resting on its glorious pedestal the Council of Gloria can be seen sitting on their chairs. Technically speaking they are right, a Sister has no place in a council meeting. But I''m Meridia, former High Priestess and once the greatest enchantress in the continent. They need my advices, even if they''d die rather than admit it. And with me is Faber, the Master Arteficer, entrusted with uncovering the secrets of the Forge of Alba. Denying us audience would be counterproductive to say the least. Vaerminia and Kamila are too old and set in their ways now. Those are times of change. Our Church must be rebuilt around Liara. She is our future. Our destiny. ¡°Gha ha haha. I see the old fox isn''t getting any softer in her old age!¡± (Faber, Master Arteficer)Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Master Faber...¡± (Priestess Mera) ¡°I know, I know. I apologize, o powerful head of the council! Just say the word, and I''ll get back to my work and leave you to your gossips, bickering and empty words!¡± *grin* (Faber) I guess I should intervene, despite how entertaining is to see Vaerminia on the receiving end for once. Ensuring Liara''s success is more important than feeding my ego. ¡°Faber apologizes for his behaviour. Please forgive him, you know how he hates to waste time. Now, is there a reason why we were called here? We are very busy mastering the equipment left behind by the High Elves.¡± (Meridia) ¡°The first order of this meeting is for Inquisitor Kaven to give his report on the outcome of the crusade.¡± (Pernida) Ha, Prenida. You haven''t lost your touch. Keeping the Council and the priestesses working together must be a full time job. Reconciling everyone''s differences is hard, and people always resist change. Wait, crusade? ¡°Yes, enough chit chat. Inquisitor. Please give us your full report.¡± (High Priestess Amigarde) ¡°Yes~ (Inquisitor Kaven) I see, Kaven is taking part in this meeting. He is a skilled man. Madre''s instincts were right in taking him from the Order of the Knights and grooming him to become an inquisitor. He is more suited to working in the shadows anyway. His report went on for about half an hour. Needless to say I got more and more surprised as the report went on. I knew nothing of this crusade. Shocking. This level of secrecy could only be achieved by deploying a small enough force. Of course common sense dictate that a small force cannot fight open battles. But that''s exactly what happened! Liara''s Weaving Technique! Yes, it must be it! The inquisitors have mastered Liara''s teachings to the point where our enemies are no longer in the same league! Madre really pulled a fast one. She launched an offensive before our enemies could formulate a viable counter. She exploited our recently acquired strategic advantage to the utmost. Wonderful timing, Madre. My hat off you. ... I see, they even managed to secure the Kingdom''s cooperation for their assault of Fort Nora! The political implications are great, I was worried over nothing. Amigarde is finally becoming worthy of her title. Well done. ¡°Finally, I have personally slain Moria, head of the Silence. Because of his devotion and cooperation, the governor of Red Harbour Town has been given control over Calmia and the Silence operations. What''s left of them, at least.¡± (Inquisitor Kaven) I see, they even got Moria! ... Wait.... They did?!? ¡°You killed Moria?!? Impossible!!!¡± (Kamila) ¡°That''s... Moria is known to make use of body doubles. Are you sure you killed the real one, Inquisitor?¡± (Pernida) ¡°I am. Moria is dead. Gloria bear witness to his demise.¡± (Kaven) ¡°That man has been a thorn on our side ever since I was a mere initiate. No matter how hard we tried, he was like a cockroach.¡± (Vaerminia) ¡°This is no small feat, Inquisitor. That man always eluded our attempts to contain him. Did you find him thanks to the Gifted One''s Technique?¡± (Cassandra, Councilwoman) ¡°No. The intel that lead to his capture was provided by the governor of Red Harbour Town. He proved instrumental in Moria''s demise.¡± (Kaven) ¡°The Silence is an evil organization. Wasn''t it within your powers to fully eradicate it, Inquisitor? I say you came pretty close considering how through your crusade was this time.¡± (Cassandra) ¡°...¡± (Kaven) Well, they would have had no trouble breaking the chain of command of the Silence, but the crime syndicate is a collection of criminals and crime guilds only loosely bound together. You can disband the Silence, but dozens of smaller criminal gangs would raise up and fill the power vacuum left behind. ¡°My inquisitor did so at my behest.¡± (Madre, Head Inquisitor) Oh my. Madre herself is participating in this meeting. I only ever heard her voice three times before, and I was the High Priestess. ¡°Your reasoning?¡± (Pernida) ¡°Why don''t you try and guess, youngster? I''m sure you can do it if you try.¡± (Madre) ¡°Watch your words. Pernida is a member of this council! Address her with the respect she is due!¡± (Vaerminia) Good luck with that... Faber was a lot more disrespectful, and you had to leave him off the hook. ¡°... The Silence will always exist. One form or another, so~ (Pernida) ¡°Rather than destroying the Silence, Madre requested a change in leadership. Now the Silence is controlled by someone we own. By having an insider, we can quell great evils before they are allowed to tarnish Gloria''s creation.¡± (Kaven) ¡°That''s... insightful. A sound long term strategy. But to achieve this goal you must allow lesser evil to persist. And what prevent the man in charge from becoming a new Moria?¡± (Pernida) Madre can see the big picture. This strategy is something she is capable of. I''m more surprised she let Inquisitor Kaven on the details. Inquisitors are taught to eradicate sins, no matter what. Compromise isn''t a word in their dictionary. ¡°I... can''t deny I feel conflicted in letting evils be. But I must endure it. Now that the Gloria walks amongst us, we can only obey and let her will be done. This is how things must be. The pain we endure now has meaning, for the Gifted One will make all things right and just!!¡± (Kaven) ... I feel the same. It is not a matter of belief anymore. ¡°Meridia. Faber. How are things progressing on your end? For centuries we tried to unravel the secrets of the Forge of Alba, and to no avail. We are running out of time.¡± (Vaerminia) ¡°Yes. Gloria sent Liara to us because of our inability to achieve her design with our own power. Liara is going to shoulder the weight of the whole world. The least we can do is provide her with the best tools for the job.¡± (Amigarde) ¡°And make no mistake, Faber. You now live for the sole reason of providing the Gifted One with those tools. You''ll never be allowed to leave Alba alive after what you have been allowed to see.¡± (Madre) *grin* (Faber) I glance at Faber, but as expected he knew all of this already. From his point of view, he is the one using us. Working with him I can tell that making use of the elven tools is it''s own reward for him. Those tools will allow him to create artifacts nobody will be able to match for centuries to come, engraving his name in history. That, and Liara is going to inherit his techniques. Eternal glory and a successor. Not a bad deal at all for him. ¡°Can you do it? Succeed where all High Priestesses before you failed?¡± (Pernida) ¡°Answer.¡± (Vaerminia) ¡°You tried the same thing over and over and wonder why you failed?¡± (Faber) ¡°I agree with Faber. You have no choice, ladies and gentlemen of the Council. If the Master Arteficer and the greatest living enchantress cannot crack the riddle left behind by the High Elves, than nobody in this world can.¡± (Meridia) Nobody but Liara, that is. With her goddess given insight she might be able to do it. He he. Vaerminia''s face just twitched. She hates it when I''m right. ¡°What''s next? What do you wish of us?¡± (Priestess Mera) ¡°Nothing at all. Keep Liara safe and fed. Allow her to grow, both in mind and body. That''s all.¡± (Amigarde) Poor Mera she had no chance to intervene this whole time. Her only achievement is being priestess of the temple where Liara lives. Well, I guess that''s why she is here. An average Priestess who doesn''t like to take chances. The safe option. ¡°Do we have figures for the losses in this Crusade? The Church depends on the offering of the citizens after all.¡± (Pernida) ¡°One inquisitor died in the line of duty.¡± (Madre) ~ and ten thousand wretched souls have been embraced by Gloria and cleansed.¡± (Kaven) ... I''m both horrified and reassured by this assessment. Is an inquisitor is really worth ten thousand men in battle, now? And even Sebra, the most adept inquisitor, doesn''t hold a candle to Liara. I guess victory is really only a matter of time now. Only... I shudder at the thought of the mountain of bodies upon which the reign of Gloria will be built upon. And Liara... How would she react to a news such as this? And Serina? ¡°... Half of a tenth of the population of the Kingdom? Was it really necessary to go this far?¡± (Pernida) ¡°Had it depended on me, Councilwoman, I would have purged every city in this continent to deliver a blank slate for the Gifted One to rebuild in Gloria''s image.¡± (Kaven) ¡°I... I see. Perhaps it is good it does not depend on you, Inquisitor.¡± (Pernida) ¡°We''ll see, Councilwoman. We''ll see.¡± (Kaven) ¡°I advise moderation from now on, Inquisitor. Liara would not have agreed to this.¡± (Meridia) ¡°Of course she wouldn''t have. The Gifted One is as compassionate as Gloria herself!¡± (Madre) ¡°And that is exactly why it falls to us to pave the road for her ascent! Sinners would only take advantage of her kindness and reject salvation! We are Inquisitors. She is the Gifted One. This is the order of things!¡± (Kaven) ¡°I... I ensured Liara would not be here today, so she doesn''t know of what transpired. But a decision has to be made on whatever we tell her or not. It''s only a matter of time before she learns of it.¡± (Mera) Good luck with that. I wouldn''t tell Serina, let alone Liara of what has just been done in her name. I just hope this is not going to turn Liara against us in the future. *whisper* ¡°Ten thousand... That lass'' technique might be even greater than I hoped! If that''s the case... she might really be able to do it~ *grin* (Faber)
Tally Location: Victoria / Royal Palace / Hall of the Ancients Time: Y1503 / 27th day of the Harvest Moon / Midday The Hall of the Ancient was the safest room in the Royal Castle. The circular room was ten meters is size, the floor made from marble and the ceiling decorated with vivid murals, recounting the turbulent history of the Kingdom. Powerful enchantments warded against harm and indiscreet ears. For the second time in less than a moon, the Queen and the ministers were sitting around the round marble table richly decorated with detailed carved drawings filled with gold. The room was in a bit of a mess, scrolls and book were littering the table with people entering and leaving the room carrying documents and orders with them. The upper echelons of the Kingdom had been locked all day long in hated discussions on recent events. And reports were still coming in. A messenger entering the room in an hurry reminded everyone that the day was not over. *enter* *whisper* (Messenger) ¡°... Scouts report that Secularia itself survived. The big pyre we saw yesterday beyond the Silent Forest originated in the sacred woods. What''s left of the city has been spared and the citizen themselves are healthy.¡± (Minister of Information) The Minister of Information was a fair woman in her late forties. She let her otherwise short brown hair grow from her forehead, covering her eyes. A good replacement for the cowl she wasn''t allowed to wear during the meetings. She had pushed her information gathering network to the limit today. ¡°You mean that Secularia is no more a ruin than it was before, do you? My Queen! I wish to go ahead with the restoration efforts! I have a caravan of supplies ready and I have found settlers willing to make Secularia their new home!¡± (Minister of Life) The Minister of Life was a Fair Skin man in his mid thirties, the eldest son of the Salesmia family and the youngest minister at the table. He wore a green tunic and had long black hair and brown eyes. *nod* (Queen Orta) The Queen, who had remained mostly silent during the meeting simply nodded her acknowledgement of the minister''s proposal. The matter was beneath her consideration. *stand up* ¡°Thank you, my Queen! I will restore Secularia! I will not fail you.¡± *bow* (Minister of Life) *pffft* (Minister of War) As Minister of Life it was is duty to manage the citizens. Tributes do not flow from a dead city, but everyone in the room thought he was being too serious about it. Another scout entered the room, not leaving the ministers any respite. ¡°... Our units dispatched to Fort Nora reported in. Their mission was a success. The remains of Leonora''s warband have been wiped out.¡± (Minister of Information) ¡°Finally! A good news! Now everyone that knew of our agreements lays beneath the ground.¡± *clap* *clap* (Minister of Magic) The Minister of Magic was an obese fair skin man. While quite adept in magic, he was average at best when compared to other ministers. Many rumors circulated over the years on how he managed to secure such position and with so many rumors, it became impossible to discern the truth. ¡°This is not a public statement, Mortan, do not make this disaster sounds like a victory. And we still need a replacement for Leonora. Someone willing to do what has to be done. For the good of the Kingdom, of course.¡± (Minister of Information) ¡°I beg to disagree. Don''t get me wrong, we do indeed need a replacement, but our agreement with Leonora is still a secret to most. To the eyes of the Kingdom we helped the Church righting all wrongs! Today, we are just!¡± *grin* (Minister of Magic) *frown* [What a waste... But it had to be done. The Church has won. I salvaged the situation by siding with the winners in the end, but I just delayed the problem. My options are becoming increasingly unsavoury. Will my fate be to leave the burden in the hands of my daughters and be forgotten in one short generation?] (Queen Orta) During public appearances, the Queen usually wears the Kingdom''s treasures. Powerful artifacts that instil awe and reverence in everyone that gaze upon them. Today was not a public appearance and the Queen was wearing a simple black dress that made her long red hair stand out even more. She regularly made use of cosmetics to appear younger as age was starting to show on her face. A place earned with power will disappear as soon as power starts to wane, and the Queen had been thinking on her legacy for a while, now. *punch table* *stand up* (Minister of War) In a sudden motion, the Minister of War, vented his frustration on the table and stood up. The ministers who were all busy sorting the reports coming in from their aides fell silent carefully glancing at the imposing figure of the Dark Skin man. The claw like scars crossing his face gave the muscular and short tempered man even more of an intimidating aura. ¡°Fools! The whole lot of you! You and your damned schemes! You behave like whispering children! I should have ignored your ramblings and mobilized my army moons ago! My soldier dealt with Leonora''s warband like it was nothing! I should just have sniffed the life out of this little girl that is causing you so much trouble!¡± (Minister of War) The declaration of the commander in chief of the army was followed by many long seconds of heavy silence. Aides could be heard gulping, wishing to go unnoticed by the angry minister. Nobody there wanted to risk an heated argument in front of the Queen. ¡°For a commander you sure lack foresight, Heven. Have you any idea the damage a full scale offensive against the Church would cause? It would leave us seriously weakened. The Principality of Saren would be delighted at the prospect.¡± (Minister of Information) ¡°I would have ended it swiftly and with little damage! And I''m not going to take that from you! Look at what your subtleties and subterfuges have eft us with! Burning cities all over!!! Dead citizens!!! Rambling fanatics!!! What''s next? The fall of Victoria? Charlatan!!!¡± *red with anger* (Heven, Minister of War) The Minister of information voiced the thoughts of most present, still, no one intervened in her defense or tried to quell the debate. For one, the approach she suggested back then had spectacularly failed, leaving the Kingdom in an awkward position. That, and the ministers had much to gain from her failure, maybe they would even be able to shift the blame entirely on her shoulders! ¡°Now now... Let''s handle the matter at hands before we start bickering, shall we?¡± (King Neode) Neode was the King, but it was obvious he didn''t held much power at all. His words entered from one ear of the Minister of War and left from the other. The King was like an old parent being ignored by his grandchildren. Something that made Neode sulk. *knock* *enter* ¡°Greetings, esteemed ministers. My Queen. I hope I''m not interrupting.¡± (Mercurio Lodesto, Royal Mage) *sit down* ¡°At last! Someone who knows how to do his job. You are a sight for sore eyes, Mercurio.¡± *exhale* *calm down* (Heven, Minister of War) The man who just joined the meeting had long flowing platinum hair and blue eyes. He bore a signet made from black gold, symbol of a royal mage. His captivating demeanour often made him the center of attention. Mercurio was well liked and one of the few people Minister Heven called friend. ¡°You overestimate my abilities, my friend.¡± *walk* *sit down* (Mercurio) Mercurio sat down at the table with a smile on his face. His arrival completely dissipated the tense atmosphere from before. It was obvious to everyone that he had things to say. He was just waiting for someone to ask. ¡°You were tasked with investigating the Church''s attack on Calmia. Do you have anything to report?¡± (Minister of Information) ¡°My apologies for the delay. The agents you kindly entrusted to me had somewhat of an hard time wording their findings. Where to begin~ The inquisition~ (Mercurio) For about twenty minutes, Mercurio made his report, taking care neither to embellish nor dulling the tale. Keeping only to the facts. The ministers became more and more distressed as Mercurio kept recounting the grim tale. ¡°~miners. Of the twenty thousand inhabitants of Calmia I estimate only two or three thousand have survived. And... That''s about it! Quite a spectacular display of power, if I''m allowed to share my opinions!¡± *radiant smile* (Mercurio) For many minutes silence reigned over the room as the ruling class of the Kingdom was considering the tale and its implications. Their stern and focused expression was in stark contrast with Mercurio''s jolly attitude. The only reason Mercurio''s sanity was not being questioned is because tales of the prowess of the Beast had already been confirmed. ~this... is a major problem. If truly the Beast didn''t take part in the offensive, it means that Beast''s powers have been adopted by the Church''s forces faster than we initially anticipated.¡± (Minister of Magic) *shuffle scrolls* ¡°We... had estimated the top inquisitor would be about equal in power to the First Princess who acquired the Beast technique herself... But if this report is accurate~ (Minister of Information) ¡°Those are your own agents, dear Helena. They shared images of the destruction with me. You can confirm it on your own soon enough anyway. That''s not something that can be hidden, even if one wanted to!¡± *smile* (Mercurio) ¡°Turns out I was right. I should have taken matters in my own hands and commanded my army to suppress them. But there is still time! Give the order, my Queen! I shall marshal my forces~ (Minister of War) ¡°Troglodyte! Didn''t you listen to a word I said before?!? If we fight a civil war now, the Principality of Saren is sure to invade. We cannot fight two wars!¡± (Minister of Information) ¡°And honestly I''m not sure this is a war we can win...¡± (Minister of Magic) ¡°Well, I''m done, so I''ll leave you to your all important decisions! Work hard, the fate of the Kingdom rests on your shoulder. No pressure. Farewell!¡± *raise* *wave hand* (Mercurio) ¡°You stay right here.¡± (Queen Orta) The room fell silent. The queen who had been silent until now, spoke. ¡°As you wish, my Queen.¡± *bow* *sit* (Mercurio) The Queen took a few seconds for herself, letting the tension became palpable. The longer she waited, the more weight her words would carry. ¡°Minister Heven. You are to stand down. The Kingdom is not going to oppose the Church of Gloria at this time.¡± (Orta) ¡°... I~ heed your orders, my Queen. Know that my blades will be ready to strike at your behest, as always.¡± *bow* (Haven) ¡°Minister Helena. I want you to find out everything. Every action the inquisitors took. Every power the Church displayed. A full report on the damage the Kingdom has taken.¡° (Orta) ¡°Of course, my Queen. My best agents and I will work on it day and night until it is done.¡± *bow* (Helena) ¡°Princess Aurora is infiltrating the Church. Given time she might achieve something of worth. Likewise, Princess Fantasia is in Prima. She might finally heal the divide between the Principality and the Kingdom. A common enemy might just be what we need right now.¡± (Orta) ¡°A brilliant analysis, my Queen! Indeed, the First and Second Princesses are in a prime position to help with our troubles.¡± (Mercurio) ¡°You really trust those little girls to~ (Haven) ¡°Careful, friend. One of them might become the next queen.¡± (Mercurio) ¡°You are right. My apologies.¡± (Haven) ¡°The Silence. The Cult of Fertility and many mercenaries group suffered crippling losses. This leaves just us, the Church of Gloria and the Principality of Saren on the table. Only the big players are left¡± (Helena) ¡°I want all my magi, even field combat ones wielding that technique. If my daughters happen to fail, the army will step in and clean the mess.¡± (Orta) ¡°If the Royal Magi do their job, my soldiers could take care of them right now, my Queen!¡± (Haven) ¡°My Queen. It will take time to make sense of the technique and retrain our troops. Years, even.¡± (Minister of Magic) ¡°I''m afraid the Minister of Magic is correct. Even I have yet to master the true depth of this technique. I''m a mere trainee all over again, I''m afraid~ (Mercurio) ¡°And even if our Magi become a match for their regular forces we still have no way of fighting the Beast. She is on a completely another level. A wicked daemon. Even if Aurora manages to sow discontent inside the Church, her reign of terror will be hard to break.¡± (Helena) *stand up* ¡°You leave the Beast to me. I will deal with her. Personally.¡± *clench fist* (Orta)
Moria Location: Red Harbor Town Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Evening POV: Lesto Hartae *stumble* (Boy) Damn. It''s hard to walk in a body you are not used to. Children''s bodies are also unwieldy to boot. If only adult''s minds were strong enough to handle this artifact... As I walk, I can''t help but notice the overall hopelessness of my citizens. Hara''s fish stall is almost empty. The Ferend brothers are laying on the road side, as drunk as every other day. Sia''s pottery shop is closed today as well... It''s true Red Harbour Town suffered great losses, but a full recovery will be impossible with this attitude. Nobody likes to live in a graveyard. ¡°Little one! I haven''t seen you in weeks! Ever since Lord Lesto took you in! How do you feel, is everything alright?¡± *concerned look* (Gretel) My lady Gretel. A young earnest woman who took it upon herself to take care of the orphans left behind by the Inquisitors'' hunt. She look weary, with black marks under her plain brown eyes. Her blonde hair are messy, and haven''t been washed in a while. Her dress is clean, but clearly worn out. ¡°I am fine, Gretel. I need to go, now.¡± (Boy) *kneel* *whisper* ¡°If the Lord is doing anything to you, you can tell me. I can protect you, give you a good life.¡± (Gretel) Full of motherly intention, Gretel kneel, put her hands over my frail shoulders and whisper in my ear. Her words are so preposterous that I have to keep myself from laughing! Her, protecting someone from Me? So naive. *grin* (Boy) Still, it''s bad for my reputation for rumors such as this to still be around. Well, It can''t be helped. ¡°What do you mean weird? Lord Lesto feeds me every day and his servants make sure I have everything I want! My family never treated me this well.¡± *tears up* (Boy) *stand up* ¡°I... Be happy, little one. If you ever need someone, I''ll be around.¡± *forced smile* (Gretel) My acting was really good if I can say so myself. I''m getting the hang of taking advantage of the purity and naivete of children. With her out of the way I resume my journey. Investing in her orphanage proved to be a wise decision. I have secured a significant supply of children and even an alibi. I just need to pretend I have found a foster family for my new host. Children, while more resilient than adults, still breaks every now and then. This elven artifact is not as reliable as I''d like it to be.
Location: Red Harbor Town / Governor''s Manor Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Evening POV: Lesto Hartae At last, my manor. My mansion looks pristine. I see my gardeners have not neglected their duties. I had considered diverting more resources toward repopulating Red Harbour Town, but having a governor''s home in shamble would only invite to rumors of demise. That, and this city is becoming increasingly obsolete for my goals. We got to the point where this small town is almost a liability, holding back the growth of my businesses. *knock* My faithful butler emerges from the door. A well built Fair Skin man in his thirties. He is the son of the late butler my father employed. His family has been serving mine for three generations, now. ¡°Sir?¡± (Butler Batis) ¡°Yes, Batis. It''s me.¡± (Boy) ¡°My apologies. That won''t do, Sir.¡± (Batis) ¡°Red Crusade Hails Victory For The Just And Fair.¡± (Boy) ¡°Lord Lesto. Let me be the first to congratulate. Your mission was a success, yes?¡± (Batis) Well done, Batis. Given that my enemy was the first to employ the tactic of using hosts, I have taken steps to ensure my retainers could verify my identity. Batis followed through my instructions, as expected. ¡°Indeed. That fool, Moria didn''t have any safeguards against someone using the same tactics as him. If a tool exists, one must always think it can be used against the original owner! Too bad Moria won''t be learning anything ever again.¡± *grin* (Boy) The familiar entrance of my mansion greet me. Precious jar and vases. Rich tapestry. All is in place, as it should. ¡°Is my original body faring well?¡± (Boy) ¡°Of course. We have been keeping care of it as you instructed.¡± (Batis) ¡°I''m letting go, now. The burden will be great, make sure this boy recovers.¡± (Boy) With my small hands I grab the amulet around my neck with my small hands. I focus, and channel magic from my original body, deactivating the artifact.
*gasp* (Lesto Hartae) *kyaaa* ¡°I''m... I''m sorry, I...¡± *look away* *blush* (Maid) Uhm, my maid was washing my body in the tub. Is she afraid of punishment? She is just following the instruction I left her with. *stand up* ¡°Summon Kyee, my trusted advisor.¡± (Lesto) *nod* *leave in a hurry* (Maid) Yes. Siding with the Church has granted me the greatest prizes. Calmia and the Silence. Moria has been a necessary partner in my enterprises for the longest time, but I had more to gain from his demise. Calmia hold such great potential, for so long I tried to force my way into its management. And failed. No more. Calmia is mine! *grin* *clench fist* (Lesto) Granted it will take time to rebuild those activities. Even longer to make them profitable. It couldn''t be helped. It was important for ownership to be claimed by the right person, even if the goods had to be reduced to little more than rubble in the process.
Chapter 45: Glimpse of Truth Medical Research Location: Alba / Archives Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Midday POV: Liara ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° [Hard to argue against that...] (Gamer Me)
Healing Session Location: Alba / Tower of Gifts / Weaving Chamber Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Morning POV: Aurora, First Princess of the Kingdom ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°
Doting Sister Location: Gloria''s Temple / Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Midday POV: Aurora, First Princess of the Kingdom I''m in my room, resting after the taxing treatment. The time allows me to think. The people here genuinely believe the Beast to be nice. How preposterous! How did the Beast managed to do it? She is the core of their faith, maybe indoctrination is enough? Mind magic, perhaps? That''s probably it. But changing the mindset of so many persons... And for so long! This is unheard of. Still not far fetched considering other things she pulled of. She now added a Crusade to her list of achievements at her young age. But even such great magic must have limitations. It''s not a spell weaved in the buildings, or I would have felt the corruption seeping in. Maybe it requires physical contact. And repeated cast. And enough time... *knock* *open* "Uhm... Hello sister." (Sistina) I turn my head around from my bed. My neck is stiff. Sistina just entered the room, she is fidgeting around, her eyes only glancing briefly at me before jumping around. She obviously wants something. "Just spit the beans, Sistina. What went wrong?" (Aurora) "Wha... Nothing! Everything is fine!" *red face* "... Everything but you~ (Sistina) Is she worried about me? No. There is more to it. She is but an open book to me. "I''m fine." (Aurora) "You are not! You are ill! And the Head Healer''s skills are not enough to make you better!!" (Sistina) I see where this is going. I''m treating her with the gloves since she is so... weak. Her friendship is... heart warming at times, but I cannot allows her weakness to jeopardize my chances. I guess I should remind her of the differences between us every once in a while. I cannot have her doing something really stupid. *stand up* "Are you perhaps suggesting I leave my body in the hands of the Beast and her evil powers, Sister?" *glare* (Aurora) *gulp* (Sistina) She grabbed her dress near her heart and started clutching. She is visibly shaken. She knows she is angering me, and is afraid of me. With good cause, our aptitude and skills are world apart. Even physically she is no match for me. And yet, there is this glimmer behind her eyes. Courage? From her? *whisper* "yes." (Sistina) *walk* "I couldn''t hear you, dear Sister. Can you please say that again?" (Aurora) I walk closer to her, slowly and steadily. She walks backward until her back is against the walls. In her eyes I can see terror seeping in. I''m about her only friend. She dreads losing this bond. And yet, that glimmer of courage is still there. No, it''s growing stronger. She means to defy me! *whisper* "yes. let Liara help you." (Sistina) *choke* (Aurora)Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. *gasp* (Sistina) Know your place, Last Princess! I won''t let you be my downfall! I put my right hand around her neck. I just put a little pressure. The simple fact I''m making contact with the intent to harm is making her dress wet. "It happened yesterday. The Beast ordered a purge. Calmia is rubble. Its inhabitants ashes. She is pure evil." (Aurora) *rough voice* "she. a child. it wasn''t. her." *choke* *gasp* (Sistina) Naive! Her cluelessness is a serious threat! No, she might have been affected by the Beast! She did spend lots of time with her. Damn it! I might have lost one of my aides as well! I should have restricted her actions more aggressively from the start! I tighten my grip. Maybe the shock will make her snap out of the spell. *gasp* "ple a se. let g o." (Sistina) I can tell the terror and shame she is experiencing, but I can also tell she hasn''t changed her mind at all. I''ll make her lose consciousness, than work with my Tutor and get to the bottom of this. *open* "Prince~ WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?" *rush* *push Aurora away* (Tutor Sabrina) *collapse* *heavy cough* (Sistina) My tutor is dismayed. Sistina is laying on the floor, holding her throat and coughing furiously. Not a problem, after I have explained her the problem, Sabrina will help me fix Sistina. *pant* *pant* "WHAT... What has gotten into you? Explain." (Sabrina) "Ask Sistina what does she thinks about the Beast. You''ll understand." (Aurora) Without losing my composure I get to the core of the problem. It''ll be better if she experience it first hand. *weak rough voice* "lia ra. is. not. a. be~ be aast... she. is. nice" *cough* *tears up* (Sistina) "The Beast has touched her. She has been turned against us. We have to flee Alba. Get ready, Sabrina. Make the due preparations as quickly as you can." (Sabrina) "..." (Sabrina) The look in her eyes! She is pitying me! But why?!? ¡°I wanted to investigate more. Just to be sure. But I guess I cannot delay my reports any longer.¡± (Sabrina) Sabrina puts her hands on my shoulder and looks inside my eyes. She is dead serious. ¡°I was very through. I was even allowed to see their historical records. About the Silence''s assault. About Leonora''s ambush. I talked with many sisters and guards over the last few weeks~ (Sabrina) No. Not you as well, Sabrina! *calm voice* ¡°Sistina is right. The Beast. The Gifted One. Liara. She is just a little girl with unbelievable power who matures very fast. She is not evil or anything.¡± (Sabrina) ¡°THEIR records. And you believe them?!?¡± *grind teeth* (Aurora) ¡°You know as well as I do that perfectly falsifying records is not easy. There is always some slip up. Details that do not match. People who saw little things that hint at what really happened. There is no inconsistency here. If this is fake, it''s the best fake anyone has ever made.¡± (Sabrina) ¡°... The guards and sisters she had purged after the Silence''s assault?¡± (Aurora) ¡°She was holed up in their weaving chamber protecting her adoptive mother. Her defensive stance was able to overcome the assassin''s offensive powers. Those who died, were in the path of the assassins during the infiltration.¡± (Sabrina) ¡°Her first purge! The children sent to the mines of Calmia?!?¡± (Aurora) ¡°Bad apples who tried to kill her. The punishment was decided by the High Priestess. And the High Priestess was lenient if you ask me. Those children tried to kill the Church''s prized messiah.¡± (Sabrina) My mind races, trying to find another explanation. ¡°The Minister of Information! Helena said~ (Aurora) ~Helena is not here. We are. You always say never to trust rumors over first hand experiences. One of the Queen''s teachings, isn''t it?¡± (Sabrina) This is bad. It''s true I didn''t find even the slightest hint of her true nature in my stay here. But her extreme powers should be a good enough explanation alone! Her exploits are already becoming the stuff of legends! ¡°Maybe she is just this good at faking~ (Aurora) ¡°If the Beast is this good. If she can fake things to this degree and has this much power and influence. If she can affect Sistina and I without us noticing. If she is that much more powerful than we are, then we have already lost anyway. There will be no fighting her.¡± *take hands* (Sabrina) Sabrina reaches out and hold my hands. Her eyes are practically pleading for me to understand her. Her arguments are flawless. The only inconsistencies comes from Helena''s reports which are incompatible with anything I have seen here. The simplest explanation is really that Helena deliberately or incidentally fed me bad intel. An outcome far more plausible to the Beast staging this perfect illusion. *cold sweat* (Aurora) And if it''s true that the Beast has matured to this point, there is nothing we can do anyway. As Mother teaches, we must pursue only endeavours that have at least the slightest chance of success. *whisper* *rough voice* ¡°i. asked. liara. help. she can. help. you. heal you. let her. see you. please.¡± *cough* *tears up* (Sistina) Everything I believed in. Everything I did. Was wrong. My sight turns dark. *collapse* (Aurora) ¡°Princess!¡± (Sabrina) *rough voice* ¡°Aurora!¡± *collapse* *cough* *cough* (Sistina)
The Beast Location: Alba / Archives Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Midday POV: Liara I gently take her hands and pull her down to my height until she is kneeling. I''m short, so I need to reach her neck to help her. *remove scarf* (Liara) I unwraps her scarf, revealing the red purple skin behind in the clear shape of two small hands. [This was most likely done by a girl.] (Science Me) [Leave finding the culprit to somebody else. Just let Liara focus on magic. We can''t mess up healing a Princess.] (Explorer Me) [Are you heartless? We can''t mess up the healing of a friend!] (Bookworm Me) Quiet. I impose my hands at the sides of her neck. I have gotten better at this. I can refine enough aether for a cheap spell like this almost instantly. I feel minute amount of magic travelling through my body, inside my magic channels. I can feel the magic being transformed and consumed as the image I''m focusing on materialize. I want to see what''s behind the curtains! I close my eyes and weave the spell. (Liara) Just as I will it, I can see it inside my mind, what hides behind Sistina''s skin. Blood vessels, tissues, bones, nerves and more. Doctor Me experiences allows me to make sense of the images. [It looks worse than it is. This is just tissue damage, broken vessels and localized hypoxia damage. Just as I initially thought. Our basic mending spell will do. Just follow my lead, Liara.] (Doctor Me) Layering an healing spell on top of the analysis spell is not new. I do it all the times when I heal during our training exercises. *exhale* (Liara) Yet, I feel uneasy. The fact that I''m healing a human, and a friend at that, is making me doubt my every move. [Relax! We can heal something on this level while blindfolded and balancing on our toes!] (Gamer Me) *exhale* (Liara) Thanks. I''m ready. (Liara) This spell is easy on aether, but takes a lot of focus to pull off. Under the direction of Doctor Me, I look at the damaged tissues as seen from the analysis spell and using Doctor Me experiences I imagine how they should look while healthy. My brain and my magic circuits cooperate, making use of the refined aether flowing inside me to change reality and make my image come true. Humans in this world evolved to be able to do this and take advantage of magic, and I''m the most adept human ever. Cell by cell. Tissue by tissue. Vessel by vessel. The damage heals back. Particularly hard is the healing of the damaged cartilage that surrounds her vocal cords. I have to carefully imagine all the folds and ridges getting back to shape, all while handling miscellaneous details as dictated by Doctor Me''s medical knowledge. There. It''s done. (Liara) (Liara) I safely rescinds my magic, release all refined aether and empty my mind. My mind is not particularly taxed, but as expected, operating on a friend proved a stressful experience. I''m beat. *exhale* (Liara) *hug* "Thank you for healing Sistina! I was so worried!" *smile* (Kara) *whisper* "Worried? About me?" *tears up* (Sistina) Uhm... Sistina seems dumbfounded... Like this is the first time someone cares for her? I''m starting to have a bad feeling about this. "She is good as new. This took less than half an hour. Impressive." (Sabrina) *clap* *clap* "You really are as good a healer as Sister Serina told me. Perhaps I really can allow you to check on my arm." (Aurora) What is the meaning of this? "Of... Of course! This was all just a test! I wanted to make sure you were good at healing small wounds before letting you near my sister!" *fake smile* (Sistina) ... [...] (Explorer Me) [...] (Doctor Me) [...] (Science Me) [...] (Gamer Me) [I don''t buy that!] (Bookworm Me) [You don''t say! What tipped you off?] (Gamer Me) [She didn''t need to be strangled to test that! A cut would have done just fine! That girl is messing with Sistina!] (Bookworm Me) Please, don''t tease Bookworm Me. ... That princess really strangled Sistina just to see my magic at work. [Take it easy! I can feel your temper coming up! Nothing good can come out of acting rashly in this kind of situations!] (Explorer Me) [I for one agree. Lashing out at her will only make thing worse.] (Doctor Me) [Keep it together. We are inside the Church''s premises, not in one of the Kingdom''s facilities. Our titles outrank hers here. We can use this to our advantage. We can solve this without violence.] (Science Me) [Poor Sistina. Who knows what she had to endure all this time. I''m against escalating things usually, but I can''t stand the thought of Aurora walking away scot free on this one. What would Sistina have to endure if we let this pass?!? We need to help her!] (Bookworm Me) [... So much for hoping things would go smoothly. You really know how to jinx it, Liara.] (Gamer Me) ... Having the others me is like having a conscience on my shoulder giving me advices. I really might have lost my bearings here. Thank you. *exhale* (Liara) I clear up my mind and let my anger boils away. *cold voice* "You strangled my friend. Don''t think you can get away with this. Sistina, come with me. We are going to meet the Priestess. Right now." *grab Sistina''s hand* (Liara) Sistina''s heart skipped a beat right now. Tears are silently flowing from her eyes. Goto is as still as a stone. It''s clear that what is going on is way out of his league. The Princess and her companion looks shocked. Really?!? What did they expect would happen?!? That I would just ride along with this farce?!? Did they really think I would leave my friend be abused like this?!? [Sistina doesn''t want Aurora to be prosecuted. But this is for her own good. It is the right decision. Thank you Liara.] (Bookworm Me) [As for Aurora... I''m pretty sure what you are doing is unheard of. It''s probable that being royalty, she enjoys some sort of diplomatic immunity. Your own standing might actually be enough to overrule that, at least within Alba. A gray area if you will.] (Explorer me) [It doesn''t matter anymore. The die is cast. They brought this upon themselves.] (Gamer me) I don''t care about any of that. *walk* (Liara) *wail* "W.. WAIT!!! I''M FINE!! DON''T GO!!!" (Sistina) "GIFTED ONE!!! THERE HAS TO BE ANOTHER WAY!!! WHAT DO YOU WANT?!?!" (Sabrina) "I want you to pay for what you did to her." *glare* (Liara) I might have the body of a three years old and be only half as tall as the people around me, but my glare can shake anyone to their core. With my absurd magic, a direct confrontation would undoubtedly result in my victory. With my now somewhat useful titles and standing, I should outrank them. I got them cornered! *bar way* (Sabrina) The corridor that leads to the archive is not that large. Aurora''s companion extend her arms and blocks the way forward. She is shivering, probably due to fear and adrenaline. Aurora stands behind her but seems frozen, like she is unsure on what to do. Sistina tries to make weak resistance to me pulling her forward, but is only half committed to it. It''s like half of her wants justice, while the other half wishes to save Aurora. Not that it matters. Pushing her out of the way will be trivial. [Don''t hurt them!] (Explorer me) I won''t. My aptitude and skills are such that I can easily remove them without harming them at all even if they deploy barriers or countermeasures. With my free hand I start refining aether. They messed with the wrong person!!! *run* "ENOUGH!!!" *pant* *pant* (Priestess Mera) Oh? If you don''t go to the mountain, the mountain comes to you! The Priestess of Alba made it here! Good! I don''t have to break their pitiful blockade. Convenient timing. [It''s not convenient. We are under constant surveillance. The one watching over us simply reported back that things were about to get out of hands.] (Soldier Me) ... Well, I''m surprisingly okay with that. "Priestess! We petition for Princess Sistina to be released! At once!" (Sabrina) "No." *glare* (Liara) Frantically, Aurora''s companion turned to the priestess trying to leverage her own standings. My answer sent a chill down their spines. They can''t make me do anything I don''t want to. "L... Liara. She is... a princess! Let her go, please! We''ll talk things out from here! I promise!" *join hands in prayer* (Mera) Mera pleads me with all her heart. She understand the limits of her authority. "No." *glare* (Liara) "Liara! You can''t hold a Princess against her will!!!" (Mera) "If Sistina wants to be released, she just has to ask. Sistina, do you want me to help you, or not? Think of what you truly wants. This is your best, and maybe last chance." (Liara) *collapse on knees* (Sistina) I look inside Sistina''s eyes while I make my case. This is too much for her. She really is torn between Aurora and me. "Sistina. Say the words!" (Aurora) "Shut up you monster! Or I''ll make you shut up!" (Liara) Mera and Aurora''s companion are literally panicking here. This must be a really big deal for them. Not that I care. Aurora dared strangle Sistina just to make sure it was safe for me to heal her! The nerves!!! Sistina tried so hard to help her, and Aurora just used her like a tool! Unforgivable!!! That spoiled princess will learn her place. Here. Today. Consequences be damned. [Might makes right, uh?] (Explorer Me) I''m in the one in the right!!! *run* "Liara!" *pant *pant* (Head Healer Serina) ¡°Mother!¡± *smile* (Liara) *look around* *calm voice* "I heard something was happening in the archives, and came as fast as I could. What''s going on here? Liara, I want to hear it from you, first." (Serina) This reminds me of the time where Thomen and his sidekicks tried to kill me. Serina was the one that helped me calm down. And the Church ensured Thomen would pay. I still think burning them at the stake was a bit too much, but they wouldn''t burn a princess. Probably. *point finger* "That monster strangled Sistina! She wanted to see if my healing was good enough for her! She is a monster!" *glare* (Liara) "That little girl is making things up! As you see, there are no wounds on Princess Sistina. She is merely throwing a tantrum. Please, have Princess Sistina be released." (Sabrina) "... You might be a representative of the Kingdom, but lies won''t help you in this case, miss emissary. If you want the matter to be settled, truth is the only way." (Serina) I was about to explode, call her out on her blatant lies, but Mother didn''t believe that crony''s garbage for a moment! "I... It is as the Head Healer says. Tell us the truth. We can work things out from here. Liara is a compassionate girl, if you give her an heartfelt apology, and swear that no harm will come to princess Sistina, I''m confident the situation can still be solved unofficially, without resorting to high level negotiations. Or worse." *sweat heavily* (Mera) "She is a child!!! You take her words above mine?!?" (Sabrina) "Yes." (Serina) "Th... That child is special. You should know that much. Liara has proved herself many times. Please! This really is the only way! Let''s not escalate this accident any further!" *join hands* (Mera) Mother. The amount of trust Mother puts in me is making me feel all fluffy, even in this situation. It''s almost enough to make my anger for what happened to Sistina subside. I''ll put my trust in her as well. If it''s her, I know she will do the right thing. Thank you to be, Mother. "Nonsense." (Aurora) That monster princess that was silent until now. This mess is all her fault! And she says that! Unforgivable! *glare* (Liara) "Princess!!! Please, let me handle things! Just do as I say! We can still salvage the situation without lasting consequences!!!" (Sabrina) "I can do that as well." (Aurora) The monster princess pushes Sabrina aside and come closer to me. "Little Beast. You can keep that broken tool. She is the lowest ranked princess, and she is on the verge of being discarded anyway. Nobody would risk anything for her. That would be all." *walks away* (Aurora) "Aurora!!!" (Sabrina) *glare* (Aurora) *whisper* "This is a huge mistake." *bite lips* *follow* (Sabrina) The monster princess and her companion leave without looking back. The Priestess looks relived. It seems any solution capable of defusing the situation, even temporary, would have been enough for her. Pathetic. Mother looks at me. I can tell she feels my pain. Mother... Are you the only human with a conscience in this world? That''s okay. I can live with that. I''m so lucky you are my mother, and not someone like that... monster. Sistina... You poor girl. She is still kneeling on the floor, her eyes looks like that of a dead fish. That monster''s words have cut deeply inside her. "Sistina, your compassion is wasted on someone like her. She obviously never cared about you. You can stay here! Nobody would harm you here!" *hug* *smile* (Liara) "Who cares about that bad girl anyway! She stinks! I''m just happy we can keep sharing books!" *hug* (Kara) It took a while for Sistina to stop crying, after that.
A Scheming Prince Location: Alba / Prince Chambers Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Midday In his chambers, Riccardo, the ten years old crown prince of the Kingdom was sitting at a small round table, conspiring with his Tutor. (Tutor Hanna Ganimede) ¡°I wouldn''t say the matter has been fully resolved, but the incident has ended. For now.¡± (Hanna) While in deep thought, the Prince was caressing his cheeks, smoothing out his non existent beard. A behaviour he had learned form his wise and powerful farther, the King. ¡°So, be it magic or words, the First Princess cannot compare with the Gifted One. Aurora lost this risky confrontation hands down. As expected of my betrothed!¡± *nod* *smile* (Prince Riccardo) ¡°What should be done my Prince? Should I inform the Queen?¡± (Hanna) ¡°No, no... Let''s leave this matter in the shadows a while longer. The Queen might decide to discard Aurora, introducing yet more uncertainty. Even more important, Aurora still has a part to play in bringing my beloved and I together!¡± *grin* (Riccardo)
Chapter 46: Listen to Reason Sleep Well Location: Alba Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Night POV: Liara I''m in my room. Sleeping with me in my large bed are my friend Kara, Mother and princess Sistina. In the end we decided to all sleep together, away from the tower where the royalty are staying. *yawn* (Liara) Sistina has finally settled down and I can get some sleep! Finally! This ordeal was exhausting. [Don''t you dare complain! It was the least we could have done!] (Bookworm Me) Come on, you are being unreasonable... I know protecting our friend from her evil sister was the right thing to do, but at least let me complain about it in my mind! [Sistina''s tales about the royal family are disturbing. Pitting the princesses against each others might be good for selecting the the most ruthless and efficient ruler, but it''s bound to leave them scarred...] (Doctor Me) Back then, the fat minister even offered me princess-hood! I''m so glad I refused him! People killing each other left and right, backstabbing, assassinations... This world is a mess! [Not like Earth at all, right? We were all in peace and holding hands! One big happy family dancing under the rainbows!] *giggle* (Gamer me) Ouch... Well, I guess it''s the human nature to fight over everything... I know a thing or two about being born in the wrong place... [come on, Earth was not perfect, but there were nice places! Wouldn''t it be nice it the Kingdom could become more like a first world country? If someone like Sistina were to inherit the throne things would change for the better for sure!] (Bookworm Me) [I doubt that. Sistina doesn''t have the stomach for that. She wouldn''t last a day.] (Soldier Me) Sounds about right. After all that happened, I don''t really hold any expectations of from the inhabitants of this world. [And please, don''t think about interfering too much. It''s easy to condemn something as an outsider. If we don''t understand the intricacies of their ruling system and culture, forcing a change might as well make the matter worse for everyone.] (Explorer Me) [I agree. Without more data we can''t make an informed decision. Righteousness, feasibility and stability are equally important factors. So many facet to balance. It is beyond our capabilities to judge the ramifications of our choices.] (Science Me) Now I have an headache. Uhm... When I think about it, my plan has not changed at all. I want to keep the one close to me safe. I want to focus on mastering magic and growing up. My three years old body is ridiculously weak! And I have yet to unlock ! Once that is taken care of, we''ll see. [Good call. It would be dangerous to try and activate without a good understanding of enchanting. Just look at what happened to Meridia...] (Doctor Me) Right? I mean... we should be fine waiting it out for a few years! The Kingdom has been around for what? centuries? It''s not like will collapse tomorrow! [NOOO!!! You said it!!! The jinx!!!] (Gamer Me)
Location: Alba Time: Y1503 / 28th day of the Wither Moon / Night POV: Aurora *bam* *bam* "LET ME INSIDE!!!~ (Tutor Sabrina) Noisy. *restlessly walking in circles* (Aurora) That brainwashed tutor of mine is still stubbornly knocking at my door. Damn it! *punch wall* (Aurora) I thought I was prepared, but I wasn''t. How could I have predicted how terrifying an enemy the Beast would be?!? Sistina and Sabrina are gone. I don''t know how, the Beast turned them against me. All my charms and protections were for naught in the face of her powers. I guess her brainwashing just takes time to sink in. So frightening. Even after the fact I cannot make sense of her means. I''m superior to my charges, but still, it''s only a matter of time before the Beast''s brainwashing takes hold and overcome me, overwriting my will with her own. I might only have hours left. *shiver* (Aurora) And when that happens. When I become her... toy. The Prince will follow suit, and the Church will use us pawns to crumble the Kingdom from the inside, destroying everything I worked for. All my life, all my suffering, all my efforts. It was all for nothing. *fall on knees* (Aurora) It''s over. *forehead touches the floor* (Aurora) Even if I somehow escape this prison, I cannot go back to the palace empty handed. I achieved nothing, and if mother finds about my body... I''ll be discarded for sure! *shiver* (Aurora) Perhaps I was in checkmate before even coming here. I cannot retreat. I cannot wait it out. I have run out of options. *open eyes* (Aurora) No! I have just one option left. I have my magic, and I''m the First Princess! The most adept magic user in the Kingdom! I''ll just have to sink the Beast with my own two hands. *stand up* *clench fists* *grind teeth* (Aurora) If I win, the throne will be mine! It''s either success or death. ... As always.
Challenge Location: Alba Time: Y1503 / 29th day of the Wither Moon / Morning POV: Princess Sistina *yawn* (Princess Sistina) The light of the morning wakes me up. That''s right, this is not my usual chamber. I slept in Liara''s quarters alongside the Head Healer and that nice girl, Kara. It''s all coming back to me. Yesterday was truly terrible. I never felt worse in my life. I never cried as much in my life either. Back then, when I did cry, nobody cared. Even my tutor gave up on me, locking me up in the library. Which worked for me as well. The only safe place for someone as weak and useless as I am. ¡°Good morning, Sistina!¡± *smila* (Initiate Kara) ¡°Princess, good morning.¡± *smile* (Head Healer Serina) *whisper* *blush* ¡°good morning~ (Sistina) But here is different. They are all so incredibly nice with me! And the warmth and empathy they showed me yesterday made me cry even harder. I never felt so ashamed for my weakness. Never before someone helped me out like this. Even servants treated me like I was beneath them. The title of princess has no meaning without the strength to back it up. Actually, I think they resented me even more because of my title. ¡°I''m going to heat up the tub!¡± (Liara) ¡°Thanks. I''ll go fetch the breakfast!¡± (Kara) ¡°You two are so industrious today!¡± *pat Kara and Liara* *smile* (Serina) Looking at them, my eyes fill with tears. Tears of happiness. I hold them in not to worry my saviours further. I wonder if this is what a real family is supposed to be like. And they made me a part of this! Even if just for a day, this makes me feel like I belong. They listened to my ramblings and complaints all night. After opening up to them about what happened inside the palace, I feel like a lid has opened. It''s like the world has colors in it, now. I feel as light as a feather, like I was holding boulder on my back until yesterday. ¡°You look refreshed, princess. After a good night sleep, a warm bath, and something in your belly, you will feel like a different person!¡± *smile* (Serina) The Head Healer is so beautiful, and strong! And compassionate! The she holds my hands and look at me, with her deep blue eyes full of compassion. It''s warming my heart. I wonder if this is one of the Church''s fabled healing techniques. *whisper* ¡°Thanks.¡± (Sistina) ¡°My sweet Liara hates seeing people suffer. Especially her friends. Just make sure you make a full recovery, that''s all this child desires.¡± *warm smile* (Serina) Friends... My heart skips a beat as I hear that word. The closest thing I had to a friend was Aurora, and she~ *tears up* (Sistina) I look at the little girl heading for the large wooden tub filled with water. Her body is the right size for a three years old girl. The only strange thing about her is that Liara does not stumble while walking like young children sometimes do. As for her looks... Liara''s skin is as white as milk, she sports short white hair that reach her shoulders and she has deep crimson eyes. It''s strange, but you get used to it. Another strange thing about Liara, is her speech. She knows lots of words and at times she speaks with the wisdom of an old master. Even stranger, she speaks with an heavy accent! One I do not recognize at all. If I didn''t know better, I''d say she was a foreigner... Maybe her first language is that of the Gods? Maybe Liara can teach us how to talk with Gloria! How wonderful would it be to write a book about that! *smirk* (Sistina) Without taking her night dress off, Liara start dancing. Her dance is somewhat different from Aurora''s. She can surrounds herself with highly dense magic threads. In a matter of seconds, she is fully enveloped in a tangle of them. It''s like looking at the sun with my magic sight. Not even the Queen can pour out so much power! And Liara did it casually. Weaving comes as easily as breathing to her. I do have some aptitude, but is disheartening to see how far apart our skills are. And I get to see people better than me all the times... (Liara) Wow. The Liara''s is incredible. The large tub of water heats up in pleasant looking steaming vapours in a matter of seconds! The greatest Magi in the world need minutes to achieve the same results. I used to think the Queen was unbeatable, but looking at her I''m reminded of the tales of Dragons and High Elves i read so much about. This power is not something humans can achieve on their own. ¡°There, the bath is ready. Do you want to go first?¡± *smile* (Liara) *whisper* ¡°Uhm... Thanks.¡± *blush* (Princess Sistina) I undress and enter the hot bath. I feel my fatigue and anxiety melting away in the waters. *whisper* ¡°Aurora...¡± *tears up* (Sistina) Liara is not the Beast. Liara is not a monster either. Liara is nor a tyrant nor a sadist. Why is everyone in the Royal Palace so hellbent on demonizing her?!? Liara is the only one who is both willing and capable of helping you! Why can''t you see it?!? Do you want to die alone?!? Leave me~ Alone~ *sob* (Sistina) ¡°... Do you still want to help Aurora despite what she said and did to you?¡± (Liara)Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. *nod* (Sistina) Words just won''t come out. I can only pitifully nod while curled in the tub. I''m so pathetic. ¡°She does not deserve your friendship. And you don''t have to go back. You can stay here, with us. Alba can be your new home. Right, Mother?¡± (Liara) ¡°Of course, you are welcome to stay!¡± *smile* (Serina) I have no answer for her. As tears drip down my cheeks. I drop lower in the water to hide them. *whisper* ¡°Aurora... Scared...¡± *sob* (Sistina) I want to say that Aurora is just as scared of the Queen as I am. I want to say that she is just as scared of the other princesses as I am. I want to say that she didn''t mean what she said to me! She couldn''t possibly mean what she said to me~ I want to tell her a thousand things!!! My useless mouth can''t give shape to my thought!!! *weep* (Sistina) ¡°I think your tears are wasted on Aurora, but if you want to help her this much, than so be it. I''ll heal Aurora for you.¡± (Liara) ¡°...¡± (Serina) I lift up my head in disbelief. Would Liara really do this for me? ¡°But~ (Liara) Of... course. She will want compensation. Despite being a princess I own nothing. I don''t care. I''ll just work until~ ~this is the last chance you give her. If Aurora betrays you just one more time, I want you to sever all ties with her. Deal?¡± *extend hand* (Liara) *whisper* ¡°yes¡± (Sistina) Her hand is so small. Why am I feeling like I''m shaking hands with a giant? *knock* *enter* (Sister Eureka) *gasp* (Sistina) A sister enter Liara''s room unannounced! She looks at me with contempt. I want to disappear. ¡°What''s the big deal?!? You can''t enter someone else''s room like this!¡± (Liara) *glare* (Kara) Liara and Kara comes to my aid. I still have to get used to people helping me out like this. I feel tears swelling inside me. Again. ¡°... I was sent by the Priestess. You have been challenged to a duel. You might want to go to the training grounds. Or not. You can do whatever you want. Unlike the rest of us mortals~ *leave* (Eureka) ¡°...¡± (Serina) Those eyes. They are the same eyes that the other princesses use to look at Aurora. Eyes filled with jealousy. Maybe Liara and Aurora are not so different... but why can''t they understand each other? There must be a way. Wait, what did she say?
Duel Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 29th day of the Wither Moon / Morning Almost every inhabitant of the temple of Alba was gathered in the courtyard, the thirty meters wide square was filled to the brim with the exception of a ten meters wide ring in the center which was occupied by just one person. Sisters were watching from every window, and young nimble trainees were sitting on the ceilings all around enjoying a clear view of the arena. People were murmuring in low voice, a chorus of whispers that would fill the heart of the unknowing with uneasiness. The murmur ceased when a small door amongst many others opened with everyone turning their eyes to that spot. *whisper* ¡°The Gifted One is here¡± *join hands in prayer* (Sister) *whisper* ¡°They are never going to let this happen~ (Trainee) Liara, the Church''s treasure, was accompanied by her two friends. The crowd parted ways , creating a corridor beginning of the door just used by the new arrivals. *push* ¡°Let me pass! Get out of the way!¡± *shove* (Serina) ¡°Mother!¡± (Liara) *whisper* ¡°I think this is the first time I hear Serina raise her voice¡± (Sister) For many it was the first time they saw the Head Healer with her usually calm and mellow demeanour be this agitated. Seeing Serina like this was only adding to the distress Liara was feeling. *kneel* *grab hands* ¡°Liara! Just go back inside! You don''t have to do anything! Please!!!¡± *tears* (Serina) ¡°Mother! You are scaring me! What''s going on, what''s this all about?¡± (Liara) ¡°Pricess Aurora challenged you to a duel.¡± (Priestess Mera) The highest authority in the temple made her way through the crowd as well, confirming Eureka''s earlier report. It was not just Liara, everyone there was shocked that something like this was allowed to happen. Mera paused a few seconds to let the gravity of her words sink in before continuing. ¡°Princess Aurora claims only a duel can restore her pride, after~ what happened yesterday. The Kingdom''s law are clear in this regard. We cannot escape them. Not at this time. I advice you to name a champion to fight for you. As a child you have that right.¡± (Mera) *strongly nod* *tears* (Serina) A confused Liara looked at Sistina hoping for answers. She was a princess too, and with the depth of her knowledge and her knack for teaching, she was the most likely to hold answers. *low voice* ¡°It''s~ a way for royalty to do~ justice. One of the sole right of a member of the Royal Family, like Aurora and~ *look down* I.¡± (Sistina) The situation was really bad. It seemed even the Church was not keen of blatantly disregarding this particular law. There were precedents in which children of nobility were challenged, and a champion fought in their place. Fight by proxy was probably the safest way to go about it. Even if the Princess got hurt, she was the one who issued the challenge, and in theory the laws of duels protected the Church. And even if that wasn''t the case~ ~the Council would agree. Even an open war with the Kingdom is preferable to a slight chance of losing Liara to Aurora.] *sigh* *close eyes* (Mera) Many long seconds of silence followed. It''s almost as if one could see gears turning inside the head of the little girl who was thrown in such impossible situation. Sisters and Knights around were biting their lips. Her friends where holding their breath. Time had come to a stop. *whisper* ¡°I''m her guardian, Mera. Can''t I decide in her place?¡± (Serina) *whisper* ¡°Liara has proven herself. We are to trust her judgement.¡± (Mera) *look up* ¡°Do I have other choices?¡± (Liara) Mera was taken aback for a moment. She had hoped she would simply agree with her suggestion without questions, but that was too much to ask of the curious Liara. *exhale* ¡°Well... you can fight yourself. You can forfeit and pay the price. But I wouldn''t~ (Mera) Before Mera could finish, another figure broke ranks from the human wall she was part of. A Fair Skin woman of average height in her mid thirties. Her skin was paler than most, hinting at her superior aptitude as mage. Her platinum hair were collected in a thick braid that was resting on her left shoulder reaching to her waist. She wore an elaborate tunic and had a belt with pouches, presumably stocked with many precious artifacts. *step forward* *kneel* ¡°Gifted One! My name is Reana! I have the honor of leading the Magi of Gloria! I trained very hard to make your technique my own! Please! Choose me as your champion! I will not fail you!¡± *hold hands on heart* (Head Mage Reana) Reana''s eyelids left such a small window that it was hard to tell whatever her eyes were even open or not. Looking carefully, one could glimpse at a deep green coming from beneath. **nod** (Crowd) *nod* *whisper* ¡°They should at least best her before even being allowed to gaze on the Gifted One!¡± (Knight) ¡°You never saw Reana in action, did you? That brat is toast!¡± *chuckle* (Knight) Reana''s declaration was met with strong approval from everyone. Even Liara was moved by the solemn declaration of the Head of the Magi of Gloria. The only exception being Sistina who was fidgeting with her fingers. It was clear from her body language that Sistina was torn by the current situation. She didn''t want neither Liara nor Aurora to get hurt, a fact that didn''t escape the young but perceptive three years old little girl. *Inhale* ¡°I thank you, Reana. I don''t doubt your strength, nor your conviction. But this is something I have to do myself.¡± *turn around* *smile* (Liara) *whisper* *tears up* ¡°Liara~ (Sistina) Having made her decision, Liara walked past the dumbfounded Serina, Mera and Reana. Mera just closed her eyes, acknowledging it was beyond her power to change Liara''s answer. *whisper* ¡°Fine. I don''t see Liara losing this anyway. I''ll just have to deal with the aftermath~ (Mera) *gulp* *join hands* *whisper* ¡°Oh Gloria~ (Serina) Watching the small back of her precious child walking into battle was making Serina''s heart clog. She joined her hands in prayer and close to her chest, offering her deepest most heartfelt prayer to Gloria. [It''s about time that evil girl paid for her crimes.] *grin* (Initiate Kara)
Liara slowly but surely walked past the members of the church. *whisper* ¡°Burn her.¡± (Sister) *whisper* ¡°Return her soul to Gloria.¡± (Sister) *slow clap* (Sister) Now that it had come to this, many were simply anticipating seeing the Gifted One in action and were eager to see the rude guest that dared challenge their messiah pay with her life for her sins. An ominous, barely audible chorus from hundreds of follower of Gloria was filling the air. Just a few more steps and Liara made it in the ring. Her challenger was laying in wait, her face like marble not betraying any emotion. Once Liara had taken her place on the opposite side of the ring, Princess Aurora declared her intention aloud for everyone to hear. *point finger* "Beast! You corrupted the Church of Gloria! You corrupted my sister, Sistina! You even corrupted my Tutor! But you can never corrupt me! Your reign of terror ends today! I shall wash your offences away with my own two hands!" (Princess Aurora) Princess Aurora was standing on one side of the ring, she wore nothing but a set of heavy looking pieces of jewellery. A golden tiara, a necklace with an heavy pendant built around a red gemstone, two bracelet with fine inscribed runes and two anklets chains. The princess had dark patches under her eyes, while she was not in her prime, she wasn''t showing any clear sign of insanity nor neurotic behaviour. And yet her words made no sense to any of those present to witness the absurd challenge. ¡°Wait... what?¡± (Liara) Opposite to Aurora was the young three years old girl with red eyes, short white hair and pale white skin. Her expression was filled with nothing but pure bafflement at Aurora''s statement. And for some reason, this reaction made Aurora angry, breaking her emotionless masks. *grind teeth* ¡°You are good. Very very good. But you can''t fool me! Ready or not, here I come!¡± (Aurora) Words would not lead anywhere. Now that it had come to this, the Princess had no choice but push forward. She gathered herself, and posed for a moment, raising her hands in a gracious gesture upward to the skies, than, in a seamless motion, her hands fell down, leading into a pirouette. Aurora started dancing with the grace one would expect from a princess of the Kingdom. *angry shouts* (Sisters) *ready weapons* (Knights) And yet, the beauty of the spectacle was not nearly enough to make bystanders forget what was transpiring. Royalty or not, Aurora just launched grave accusations toward the messiah of the Church of Gloria, not only that, but she was preparing an attack against Liara. It was not something a true believer could let slide. *raise hand* (Liara) The little girl standing in the ring raised her little hands. The effect was immediate, the shouts stopped. *clench teeth* [No weaving?!? I''ll show you what you get for underestimating me!!!] (Aurora) The fact Liara wasn''t just taking her dress but she wasn''t even gathering and refining aether while facing a powerful mage like the First Princess grated on Aurora''s nerves even more. Aurora''s dance became wilder and faster as she scrambled to gather power at a much greater pace. Seconds passed, the seconds than became minutes. *whisper* "That''s a lot of aether!" (Sister) *whisper* "Really? I can''t see magic..." (Sister) *whisper* "Why isn''t Liara moving?" (Sister) *whisper* "On my three, we move in to help Liara!" (Guard) Emerging from the ranks, the respected Steffen raised his own closed fist, ordering all to stand down. Interrupting a duel was indeed a breach of etiquette, but many felt it was deeply wrong to allow anyone to raise their hands against the Gifted One. "Do not interfere. That''s an order." (Leader Steffen) *whisper* ¡°I obey, Leader. I pray to Gloria that the Gifted One won''t get hurt.¡± (Knight) [You monster!!! Do you really think you can take my magic on like this?!? DIE!!!] (Aurora) Still dancing, the princess was well aware that her opponent was showing no sign of weaving. For a mage that was akin to suicide. Without refined aether, weaving magic was simply impossible. Aurora was certain that Liara hadn''t gathered any, yet. [Fine!!! I''ll exploit the time you are giving me to the utmost! You can complain about your idiocy in the grave!] (Aurora) True to her words, Aurora refined magic threads to the limit of her abilities, all without even an hint of action from her opponent. *whisper* ¡°Whoa whoa... This is really a lot of magic. We are going to get caught up in this at this rate!¡± (Sister) The crowd was getting restless. It''s not just Liara, but even they would get caught up in the magic. Fearful bystanders started instinctively to take a few steps back. "Leader!!! This is going too far!!!" (Scout Feldris) "Do. Not. Interfere." *glare* (Steffen) The objection of his subordinate amounted to nothing as the Leader shut down his concerns. Steffen''s fist was still raised in the air, signalling everyone to stand still. The Knights were of course ready to pounce at Liara''s enemy the moment Steffen''s fist would lower, a behaviour hammered as an instinct by their endless training. But the Knight knew better than to hope this moment would come to pass. Aurora was now wielding an impressive amount of magic. Two tangles of Aether half a meter wide on the palm of her hands. *pant* *pant* ¡°If you really are the Gifted One than you will take my magic on without using magic of your own, isn''t that right?¡± *grin* *twitch* *kneel* (Aurora) The First Princess was no slouch when it came to magic, and she clearly over exerted herself, weaving far more magic than her body allowed. The damage from doing so could permanently damage her magic channels, or outright kill her had she failed to properly control the power. Aurora just didn''t care. **nggg** (Aurora) With extreme effort, Aurora forced all the refined aether inside her magic channels, changing it to make her vision a reality. Blood vessels bulged from her skin, capillaries ruptured, painting her eyes and patches of her skin red. Drip of blood begun flowing down from her nose and ears. After kneeling, Aurora fell lower and lower on the ground. It was like the princess was being crushed by an unseen force, while her mind racing to form a vision. The vision of the Beast becoming ash. ¡°Liara!!!¡± *rush* (Mage Knight Stella) *catch collar* ¡°Stand down. I won''t repeat myself.¡± *glare* (Steffen) *gulp* (Stella) ¡°Leader! We''ll all die here!!!¡± (Feldris) ¡°DIEEEEEEEE!!!!¡± (Aurora) (Aurora) With an unearthly shout, Aurora let out all her anger and frustration, as well as releasing her powerful magic. The tangles of aether she held in her palms grew smaller and smaller, with refined aether flowing inside her like a river. And yet~ [The flames?!?] *eyes open wide* *gaping mouth* (Aurora) Aurora could not believe what she was witnessing. Her opponent, Liara, had taken a stance with her right leg and hand extended forward, toward Aurora. Meanwhile, her left leg was slightly bent, supporting her puny weight and her left hand was making small circular motions in the air. Right there, a tangle of aether was forming in her right hand, growing in size each second. By following the flow of aether, it was now clear where that aether was coming from. [She''s~ Stealing~ *gasp* (Aurora) Weaving this phantom spell still taxed Aurora''s body to the brink of unconsciousness. With her own magic nearly exhausted, Aurora had no choice but to let go. (Aurora) *collapse* *cough* *cough* (Aurora) The princess collapsed to the ground, coughing blood. She used far more than she was allowed, and it was to no avail. The understanding of her failure weighed down on her condition even harder causing her body to fail her. *fall down* *short breaths* (aurora) Seemingly at the end of her rope, Aurora was laying down, devoid of the strength to even lift a finger. With the tail of her eyes she could see, Liara slowly walking toward her. The crowd seemed to be shouting, but Aurora for some reason couldn''t hear anything at all. Behind Liara, Aurora caught a glimpse of her sister Sistina, jumping and scrambling, trying to make her way through. What''s left of her consciousness could only pity her weakness. *close eyes* (Aurora) As Liara came to within a step from her, Aurora closed her eyes, accepting her now unavoidable fate.
The roof was a great vantage point from which the duel could be witnessed. Trainees and initiates had climbed there and were entranced by the events oblivious of who was watching alongside them. A Fair Skin boy no more than ten years in age, wearing his nimble training attire. A middle aged Fair Skin woman with short black hair longer on her right side to covers a fire scar around her right ear. And a tall, well built Fair Skin soldier wearing golden armor. The Royal prince and his entourage where carefully watching Aurora''s duel unfolding before their eyes. *raise eyebrow* ¡°Surprising... For all her faults, Aurora''s powers are genuine. I was sure she would put up at least a semblance of a fight.¡± (Royal Guard Amerio Yastrade) ¡°Indeed. I can''t tell how the Gifted One did it. Opposing that thing at this time is suicide, just as we thought.¡± +nod* (Tutor Hanna Ganimede) The weathered royal guard and knowledgeable tutor of the prince were at a loss for words. While they knew Aurora would lose, be it against the Gifted One or a champion, they never would have imagined that the Beast would win in such fashion. And with a technique so exotic they weren''t even able to tell what happened. *whisper* ¡°Now I want her even more.¡± *lick lips* (Prince Riccardo) As the group was speaking, Liara begun moving toward the defeated at a slow pace. No ill intent could be felt from her, leading to one obvious conclusion. ¡°My Prince! Liara intends on sparing Aurora!¡± (Tutor Sabrina) Riccardo''s eyes went wide for a moment, but his surprised expression quickly dissipated in favour of an ominous smile. The Prince now knew exactly what had to be done. ¡°Oh my. My beloved Liara! Your compassion truly knows no bound!¡± (Prince Riccardo) In a loud voice and with melodramatic exaggerated gestures the Prince touched his heart and knelt, just as an actor would do on the stage. It was enough to distract some recruits nearby from the main event going on inside the courtyard. ¡°The prince?¡± (Initiate) ¡°You heard what he said? I had no idea Liara and him together¡± (Recruit) *hand over spear* (Amerio) The prince than subtly glanced at his guard, that handed him his spear. A richly decorated stick with a tip of polished metal that looked like an insect sting and body of polished wood and a long red ribbon flowing freely in the air on the other end. *grab spear* *take stance* (Riccardo) With his eyes fixed on the prize, Riccardo grabbed tightly the spear, and took a stance like a jaguar ready to pounce at his target. ¡°My love. My foolish sister is not deserving of your mercy. It is time for her to leave the stage and serve as the stepping stone that will allow our hearts to become one. It is a kindness Aurora does not deserve.¡± *glare* (Riccardo) (Riccardo) Focusing, the prince refined aether into short flimsy magic threads and directed the power inside his body, allowing him to exceed his physical limitations, even if just for a short while. *jump* (Riccardo) Riccardo knelt even lower to the ground tensing the muscles in his arm and leg to the breaking point. The Prince then threw the spear as hard as he could, aiming at his target, some thirty meters away. The spear flew high in the sky, and after reaching the apex of its trajectory, it started to fell down almost vertically. The attention of the crowd was being monopolized by the events going on in the arena. The only ones who noticed his actions where the recruits on the roof with behind him. *walk* *stop* *look up* [... What in the name of Gloria is that~ (Patrol) By the time a guard paroling the walls thought of looking up because something felt off, it was too late to do anything. *cover mouth* (Recruit) *fall* *thump* (Spear) *stab* *spasm* (Aurora) An incredulous crowd could do nothing but watch in disbelief as a spear rained from the skies, impaling the defenseless and broken challenger, embedding itself in the stone floor below. Chapter 47: Falling Apart Magnificent Bastard Location: Alba / Courtyard Time: Y1503 / 29th day of the Wither Moon / Morning POV: Narrator Soldiers and sisters alike were puzzled when the Gifted One begun closing in to the defeated Princess lying helpless on the ground. Feeling no ill intent from her, the servants of Gloria realized the kind Liara was going to spare her challenger. Their uneasiness was dispelled by a spear raining down from the skies. The spear impaled Aurora in the back, on the lower right side, passing all the way through her body and embedding itself in the ground below. The Princess fell unconscious after the blow and she was now laying in a puddle of her own blood. **cheers** (Crowd) "That''s what you get for challenging Gloria!" (Guard) ¡°Royalty means nothing in the face of the Daughter of Gloria!¡± (Sister) ¡°The challenger is dead! Give the spearbearer a medal!¡± (Knight) Not everyone was happy by this turns of events. Princess Sistina lost consciousness. This ordeal was just too much for her. Lying down in the midst of an unruly mob would have led to her being trampled, and being a Princess in this situation wouldn''t have helped either. *drag Sistina* ¡°I''ll be right back for you, Liara.¡± *cry* *look away* (Serina) Recognizing the danger of the situation, Serina who was just beside her, caught Sistina in her fall and decided to carry her away. Serina was dead worried about Liara, of course, but Sistina was in more immediate danger right now. Liara couldn''t shoulder losing a friend on top of everything else that had happened. One step at a time, the mob was closing in inside the ring, both to congratulate on Liara and defile the remains of the challenger. *look around* ¡°...¡± (Liara) Liara seemed to be the only calm soul in all that chaos. So much that it seemed out of place. She seemed neither angry nor tense, the only emotion one could glean from looking at her was disappointment. Puzzling given that she just washed away the serious accusations of the deranged Princess Aurora. (Liara) Still wielding the magic she stole from Princess and without saying any words, Liara focused. From many points in mid-air just above the boundaries of the arena, many glass like walls started bleeding into reality, expanding like an oil spill. The walls quickly overlapped, forming together a large dome enclosing both Liara and her challenger. The noises made by the mob quickly died down until they finally settled down. Liara and her audience were now separated by a thin but unbreakable veil. **murmur** (Crowd) ¡°What is she doing?¡± (Sister) ¡°... I don''t know.¡± (Sister) Judging from the pool of blood and taking in account the magic backlash she endured, it was obvious Aurora was at the end of her ropes. Many sisters well versed in healing, looking at her, were doubtful anyone there had the skills to save the Princess. *shake head* (Liara) Seemingly not caring about that, Liara walked closer to her challenger and knelt, imposing her little hands over the large wounds surrounding the mighty spear. (Liara) (Liara) Those gifted with a sharp enough magic sight would be able to see fine tendrils of aether leaving Liara''s fingers, moving like small rivers along the path of least resistance, finding their way inside Aurora''s body. **murmur** *whisper* ¡°The Gifted One is healing her!¡± (Sister) *whisper* ¡°I can see that. But why? That woman is Evil!¡± (Knight) The servants of Gloria were stunned. They did not understand, and surely did not agree. One thing they did understand was that if the Gifted One wished to save her challenger, staying quiet and let her focus was the least they could do. ¡°Find whomever did this.¡± (Leader Steffen) ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± *leave* (Knight Joren) *touch* *ripples* ¡°... Just like back then.¡± (Leader Steffen) It was not the first time Liara had closed herself inside a barrier. It was common knowledge already amongst the followers of Gloria that the Gifted One''s barriers could not be broken by mortal means. *touch* ¡°So, this is the barrier only Serina can dispel.¡± (Priestess Mera) *nod* (Steffen) While the Priestess was briefed about past events, it was the first time seeing it in person. Every time Liara erected a barrier like this, it was Serina who finally got Liara to unravel it and allow others inside. Mera knew that it would be a waste of energy trying to order Liara around. Mera mused on the difficulties the Church faced. How do one control a little Goddess? *calm voice* ¡°I don''t know why you are trying to heal Princess Aurora, but if you need anything, Liara, we are here for you.¡± (Mage Knight Stella) ¡°You can count on us!¡± *thumb up* (Scout Feldris) *glance* *smile* (Liara) Those who knew Liara better understood that despite her extreme powers, she was forgiving and compassionate. Rather than question her actions, they merely gave her few words of comfort. Liara felt those were the only reasonable words she heard all day. ¡°Brothers! Sisters! The duel is over! Liara won! Leave her space, now! Return to your duties!¡± (Mera) ¡°I beg to differ! The duel is to the death by tradition! And Aurora is still breathing!¡± (Prince Riccardo) **everyone turns around** *facepalm* (Mera) *glare* (Liara) The loud voice of Prince Riccardo was easily heard by everyone in the courtyard not that things settled down. Everyone turned their heads at the Prince who was leisurely walking toward the arena accompanied by his retainers. The Priestess was at a loss for words. It was truly disheartening for her just how little control she was able to exert. The situation was slowly de-escalating without neither contestants dying or collateral damage, and someone had the nerves to barge in, throwing new fire to the flames. ¡°I knew it. It is you who threw that threw that spear! Only another member of the Royal Family or someone really stupid would even think of doing something like this!¡± (Steffen) The fact the culprit was the prince, was the only reason Steffen didn''t order every able soldier to hunt the assassin down, and, needless to say, Steffen believed Riccardo to fit both descriptions. ¡°I was merely putting a suffering soul out of her misery. Nothing grandiose about that~ (Riccardo) The Prince was walking in large steps and speaking loudly and clearly, so that everyone would hear him. The crowd parted ways before him, making it seem that the Prince carried the heavy aura of a ruler. ~for taking lives is not a burden my beloved Liara is meant to carry. It was my duty to take that burden in her place.¡± *grin* (Riccardo) **dead silence** *eyes wide* (Liara) *fizzle* (Magic) [Damn it! Focus!] (Liara) The explosive declaration of the Prince yielded two type of reactions. The first group, mostly Sisters, counted those who had long realized the Prince''s obvious advances to Liara. They were waiting for Liara''s answer to the Prince feelings The second group, the most numerous, were simply shocked by the revelation. And neither group cared particularly about Aurora''s fate and role in all this. The Prince proved his skills during his sparring matches and training sessions, going as far as defeating the Scout of the Fourth Unit in single combat. He was powerful and rich, and the crown prince of the Kingdom. By contrast, Aurora was a loner, and her few interactions left the other party almost disgusted with her manners. And after what she did to the Gifted One, there was not a single soul in Alba who would willingly take her side. About the declaration of love, the difference in age between Liara and Riccardo wasn''t really a problem. Nobles often announced engagement deals very early on, as a way to cement alliances between families. There was nothing strange in Riccardo proposing to Liara at this time. ¡°That''s far enough.¡± (Feldris) The Prince had made his way through the crowd. He planned to stay within an arm''s length of Liara''s barrier, but three members of the Fourth Unit barred the way. The Prince yielded to Steffen, Stella and Feldris, taking his place in front of them, with his two attendants by his side. With the barrier in place, it was pointless to make enemy of people who are already close to Liara anyway. And Riccardo was in no rush. His love wouldn''t go anywhere.
Many minutes went by. Liara was doing her best to ignore the Prince, distracting herself with the task at hand. The Prince hoped that by staring at her in awkward silence Liara would have been finally forced to answer, but things weren''t going his way. [Just what''s inside that brat''s head?!? I never had this much trouble making someone fall for me! Uhm... What was it again? Nothing that''s worth having comes easy in life... My Old Man was right after all.] *grin* (Riccardo) The Prince couldn''t help but notice that Aurora''s complexion was getting slightly better. She was still impaled by his spear, but if things went on, Aurora may yet survive. And an angry Princess is not something many can deal with. ¡°My beloved! Your compassion is such that you would even try to save a soul as lost as hers. But enough is enough! Life is but torment for her! Let her go! Gloria will cleanse her souls, giving her solace, at last!¡± (Prince) **murmur** *nod* (Knight) *whisper* ¡°Let her die.¡± (Sister) *disgust* (Liara) The words of the Prince stroke a cord with many onlookers. Despite the Gifted One''s actions, they believed Aurora deserved capital punishment for her crimes. ¡°That''s not your decision to make young Prince. The Gifted One wants that girl to live, therefore that girl will live. This is all there is to it.¡± (Steffen) *nod* *nod* (Stella) ¡°Be quiet, Steffen. It is not the place for old soldiers like us to interfere.¡± (Guard Amerio) ¡°I answer to Gloria. Not you.¡± *glare* (Steffen) Sparks where flying between the two soldiers, just as cold gazes were being exchanged by Feldris and the Prince. The two had an history together. Stella and Hanna while facing each others were chill in comparison. [I do not understand. Aurora did everything humanly possible to make an enemy of my beloved. I destroyed Aurora! Why is Liara still healing her despite my pleas?!?] (Riccardo) The atmosphere was shifting as Riccardo started to feel the pressure mounting. Earlier, time was at his side, but if Liara truly had the strength of spirit to attend to the wounds her mortal enemy rather than paying attention to him, it meant that Riccardo chances were grim. The Prince mask was still hiding his worries, but cracks were beginning to show. Sweat and the smallest hint of a frown were leaking through the radiant smile he was wearing for Liara. ¡°My Love! Even if you heal that... thing. It will live in agony, powerless and broken. It will be cast down from Princesshood to commoner. Wouldn''t it be better to end it? Let the world remember Aurora as a powerful Princess, the herald of our union?¡± (Prince) *disgust* *glare* (Liara) *turn* *inhale* (Liara) Seemingly having had enough of the nonsense spouted by her stalker, Liara was ready to put the Prince in his place. ¡°Please, make way¡± (Serina) ¡°Mother!¡± *teary eyes* (Liara) *whisper* ¡°Head Healer.¡± *move* (Sister) **crowd part ways** The crowd made way for Serina who returned in just time to save the Prince. Serina was welcomed by longing eyes from Liara and her arrival allowed the Priestess to take some respite. With her here, the matter could finally be resolved. *calm voice* ¡°Sistina is fine, Liara. She is resting now. She wanted to get back here, but I told her you were going to take care of Aurora.¡± (Serina) ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± *focus back on healing* (Liara) Having stopped just before the barrier, Serina took her time to bring good news first. *turn around* ¡°Esteemed Prince. The last few days have been weighing heavily on Liara''s shoulders. I know it''s not your intention, but your presence here is only making her burden heavier. I''d like you to leave. Now.¡± (Serina) With the important matter out of the way, Serina turned to the Prince. His presence was causing Liara growing levels of distress. If things got out of hands, Riccardo would suffer the consequences. Serina didn''t want Liara to do things she might regret later on. ¡°Am I being imprisoned? Is this how you treat Royal guests in your Temple?¡± (Prince) ¡°Listen, shorty. The Head Healer gave you an advice. I would follow it if I were you.¡± (Feldris) ¡°Feldris!!!¡± (Stella) ¡°But I''m not you, Scout. Thanks the Queen I''m not a weakling nor a nameless foot soldier. The standards of combat for the scouts sure seem lacking.¡± (Prince) ¡°Boy. Watch your words. A guest should not insults his hosts.¡± *glare* (Steffen) ¡°You dare speak this way with Royalty?!? I could have your tongue for what you said!!!¡± *grab sword handle* (Amerio) ¡°Please!!! There is no need to escalate the situation further!!! We''ll overlook your interference in the duel, Prince Riccardo. Just leave the courtyard for now!¡± (Priestess Mera) *bow* ¡°My Prince. Let them be. There is no need to lower ourselves to their levels. You already punished the rogue Princess Aurora for her actions. You did it out of love, we have no need for a reward, therefore we can safely leave.¡± (Hanna) The different parties had different objectives. On one side, those near Liara wanted her to get a break. On the other, the Prince clearly wanted for more. In the end, it was the Prince''s decision. ¡°... Very well. I can see my lady is tired. Feel free to use what''s left of that thing to hone your healing arts, but please, don''t wear yourself too thin. You need rest.¡± *grin* *bow* (Prince) *whisper* ¡°Oh. So that''s why Liara is trying to heal her challenger.¡± (Knight) *whisper* ¡°Make sense. She doesn''t have many chances to see treat serious wounds.¡± (Sister) *whisper* ¡°It''s not like anyone would miss that rude girl. Why can''t everyone be as dependable as the Prince?¡± (Sister) In his stay, the Prince made sure to behave in a matter befitting Royalty. His demeanour and social status earned him the respect and sometimes the envy of many inhabitants of Alba. Words were the Prince''s weapons, he was a natural when it came to politics and the Royal Palace had allowed him to hone his abilities. Abilities he has been using to sway the opinions of those around Liara to his advantage.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. *grind teeth* (Liara) On the inside, Liara was furious at the spin the Prince was giving to her actions, but she resolved herself not to trade words with him. She had her hands full with keeping Aurora from dying right there. She could not afford being distracted by such a polarizing topic, and she felt the Prince would right out defeat her in a war of words. ¡°Hanna, Amerio. Our job is done. Let''s go!¡± *leave* (Prince) ¡°¡°Yes, My prince!¡±¡± (Amerio, Hanna) In another theatrical movement, the Prince turned around, leaving in large steps. Once again the crowd parted before him allowing him passage. ¡°Brothers and Sisters! Leave the premises! Return to your duties!¡± (Mera) **look around** **slowly leave** (Crowd) Finally, the inhabitants of Alba started strolling away from the courtyard. For the duration of the duel they had been watching, the everyday duties needed to keep Alba running still needed to be done.
*exhale* (Liara) ¡°Will you let me in, Liara?¡± *smile* (Serina) *nod* *nod* (Liara) The blue tinted walls of the barrier started melting away, leaving an hole with rounded but irregular borders about two meters in height It was tall enough for the Head Healer to pass through without trouble, allowing Serina to sit right next to Liara, beside the mortally wounded Aurora. The hole in the barrier than quickly closed up like it was trying to heal itself. ¡°Liara. I didn''t say anything before, but the Princess caused you lot of troubles. If you just leave her be, no one will blame you.¡± (Steffen) ¡°That''s cruel...¡± (Stella) ¡°The Princess brought it upon herself. Second chances don''t come often, and she sure as hell did nothing to deserve one.¡± (Feldris) *look down* (Liara) Life was harsh, everyone there had lost many comrades in arduous situations. To them, the Princess seemed irredeemable, and seeing her receiving the cares of the Gifted One left a bad taste in their mouth. Why the Princess her and not dutiful Knights and Sisters of Gloria who were good and just persons and true believers on top? ¡°Liara. You want to help her, that''s okay. That is the only reason one ever needs to help someone. I fully support you in your decision. Can I help?¡± *kiss forehead* (Serina) *nod* *nod* *teary eyes* (Liara) ¡°Good. Let''s save Aurora, shall we?¡± *smile* (Serina)
Tutors Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 29th Day of the Wither Moon / Late Morning POV: Sabrina Torva, Tutor of First Princess Aurora *wakes up* (Tutor Sabrina) What''s going on? Ugh... Can''t move. *mppghhh* (Sabrina) I''m gagged! Bound to a chair! Oh. Aurora. Now I remember. She assaulted me and put me to sleep, yesterday. *sigh* *look down* (Sabrina) Poor Aurora. She never was the most stable Princess to begin with. Hunted by nightmares. Hunted by her sisters. Living in the shadows of her Queen with the threat of being discarded just hanging over her head at all times. Even so... I''m your Tutor, Aurora! If you fail, I fail with you! No excuse will save me! We are in this together! Why would you go as far as to push me away? Why would you push away Sistina? It''s not like that girl has the power or the will to really oppose you. Without us you''ll be alone. Truly alone. What hopes do you think you have, walking alone in this world? *tears drip down* (Sabrina) I had hopes, coming here. Hope that their healers would make you better. Hope that you would gain confidence and solace, being far away from the Queen''s influence for the first time in your life. I was wrong. It was just one mistake after another. Setback after setback. Your growing paranoia. Your irrational fear of us. They healed your arm only to inform you that you cannot bear children. ... Now you are out there. Alone. And if you fail, I fail with you. I cannot help you, bound to a chair. I cannot help myself. *creak* *open* *close* *clack* (Door) Uh? The door moved by itself? *whisper* "Hello Sabrina." (Tutor Hanna) *MMMGHHH* (Sabrina) The Prince''s Tutor!!! Camouflage magic!!! Damn it! This is bad! I need to gather aether! Fast! I can still defend myself! *whisper* "Don''t bother." (Hanna) *choke* (Sabrina) Invisible. Hands. Strangling. Me. Can''t. Weave. *whisper* "They''ll found you dead, strangled by small hands of a woman. Aurora''s." (Hanna) Wha. T. ? *whisper* "In her rage and madness, Aurora killed you, challenged the Beast and lost.¡± (Hanna) No! *whisper* ¡°She moved exactly as I predicted. I don''t even have to fake her assault on you! Everything turned out even better than I hoped! N. O. *whisper* ¡°You see... Unlike you, I care about my pupil. I never could have allowed Aurora to become Riccardo''s legal wife, you know? That girl was nothing but trouble." (Hanna) ... *whisper* "And the Queen knows it all. Aurora has been officially discarded. This leaves only disposing of her Tutor. You." *tighten grip* (Hanna) *turn purple* (Sabrina) *whisper* "It''s sad it had to end this way. I enjoyed our rivalry back than, when the two of us were competing for the throne ourselves. I always considered you to be my equal. Too bad they paired you with such a hopeless candidate." (Hanna) *close eyes* *consciousness fades away* (Sabrina) *near the ears* *whisper* "Goodbye, Sabrina." (Hanna)
Still Alive Location: Alba / Aurora''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 38th day of the Wither Moon / Night POV: Aurora, Former Princess of the Kingdom *wakes up* *nnggggg* (Aurora) My body... Everything hurts~ I feel like a rag doll. I can move. Just barely. I try to open my eyes... Nothing. I''m wrapped in bandages? *ngggg* (Aurora) With extreme effort I move my left arm. My fingers are free. *touch* (Aurora) I need to find out my condition first. It''s hard, but I try to feel my body. Everything hurts. It''s like having needles piercing me all over. I can somewhat stand the pain, but it''s really taxing. Everywhere I touch I feel fabric wrapped tightly around my body. It really hurts. Especially when I try to press a little. *touch face* (Aurora) Oh. My face is wrapped up in bandages too. *nnnngggg* (Aurora) My right arm moves as well. Good. I bring both my arms up to my face and try to unwrap some of of the fabric. *strap* (Bandages) *muffled scream* (Aurora)
*striiiiip* (Bandages) *short breaths* (Aurora) Uff... Uff... The bandages were glued to my skin by dried blood. It was really, really painful. I was about to lose consciousness again. *touch* (Aurora) Ouch... My eyes are still here, good! My face is warm and wet. It''s not serious, but some of my wounds opened up. I have to try and open my eyes. Open... Open! *open eyes* (Aurora) *muffled scream* (Aurora) ... ... Uff... Uff... My eyelids were bound together. This was really painful. There must have been a wound on my right eyelid. I just have to deal with the pain. I can move my neck a little. I look around. It''s dark. I can barely make up the outline of the room. Looking at my left I can see a window. It''s dark tonight. Either we are near the end of the moon, or the night sky is clouded. Well, I can see. That''s the first bit of good news since my awakening. ... Wait. Awakening from what? What am I doing here? Where am I? The pain is really distracting. I have to focus to maintain my every line of thought against the screaming signals of pain my body sends me. I really could use one of Sabrina''s spells right about now. Focus! I try to dig inside my memories for answers.
I remember. The duel. I lost. The Beast defeated me in single combat. ... Okay. I''m fine with that. I knew it was a long shot anyway, but I had no other options. I had to try and defeat her while her mind control~ ... Wait a minute. This doesn''t make any sense! I still hate the Beast!!! I still want to oppose her!!! I was at her mercy, who knows for how long, and her mind control still hasn''t taken hold on my mind?!? Sabrina and Sistina fell for it like flies in a spider net, why not me? Maybe I have to be conscious for her mind control to take hold? Things just don''t add up here. *stand straight* *muffled scream* *hold belly* (Aurora) Uff... Uff... That. Really. Hurt. I succeeded in standing straight with my upper body, but I feel my insides and skin pulling against my scars and wounds. It hurts like hell. The Beast must have defiled my body while I was unconscious. I''m not surprised. She must enjoy the feeling of dominating her fallen enemies, showing off her powers and ruthlessness to her mind controlled pawns. This place is little more than a diorama in which everyone is a puppet whose strings are pulled by the Beast. pathetic. I was thinking of escaping... But I''m in no condition to walk or run, and I doubt I actually need to. If the Beast wanted me dead, I would be dead already. She must have horrible plans in store for me. She probably plans to use me either as a pawn against the kingdom or as a toy for her to break and fix as she pleases. I have but one advantage. I am immune to her mind control and she didn''t realize! I can fake being in her thrall, bid my time and strike at her when she least expects it! Yes! There are things I still can do! *groan* *hold belly* (Aurora)
Uff... Uff... Better. Uff... Uff... The pain is a bit more bearable now. I''m used to suffering, but if this is going to be the new normal it might drive me mad... I''ll have to ask Sabrina to weave some~ My Tutor! I left her bound to a chair! ... It''s okay. She is resourceful. Being the Beast''s pawn they must have freed her by now. I''ll convince the beast her mind control took hold, and have Sabrina help me with the pain. I probably can continue my healing sessions as well. If the beast believes I''m her pawn, she''ll want to restore me to full health to make use of me. I have to prove I''m more useful healthy than sick. It won''t be hard. Yes, this plan can work! She''ll never know what hit her! *grin* (Aurora) Uhm... I hate the darkness, I want to see. Since there is no advantage in hiding my awakening I might as well shed some light. The pain is really distracting, but not to the point I can''t weave a simple light magic. (Aurora) ... Nothing? I can''t feel the magic at all. Is there no aether in this room? Maybe the Beast wanted to prevent me from~ No. My magic is no threat to her. *look down* (Aurora) It''s me. Magic backlash. My magic channels have ruptured. This is bad. I always prided myself with being the most adept Princess, but now I''m powerless. Is this the end for me?
I was freaking out, but I finally calmed down. I remember the reports. There is a way. Meridia, the former High Priestess too suffered from a magic backlash at the hands of the Beast when she was still a baby. And Meridia recovered her aptitude. The Church has a special healing technique for that. If the Beast want to use me as a Princess, she has to restore my magic. She has to restore my body as well *clench fist* (Aurora) Yes. I''ll fake being her thrall and use the Beast to recover. I''ll return to the Palace with this intel and organize her suppression. After that, Mother will announce my victory, and I will become Queen! *lay down* *groan* (Aurora) I need to let my body heal some more. I doubt I will be able to sleep, between the pain and my nightmares, but I have to try. My comeback begins now.
Discarded Location: Alba / Aurora''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 39th day of the Wither Moon / Dawn POV: Aurora, Former Princess of the Kingdom *first light* *open eyes* (Aurora) The sun took its sweet time to come up. A feel like garbage. I wasn''t able to sleep at all, and the recent events have been weighting heavily on me. And that''s despite the meditation techniques Sabrina taught me in order to overcome my sleepless nights and my nightmares... It''s still early, most inhabitants are still asleep. *turn left* *groan* (Aurora) My body is stiff. I feel the skin pulling the scars below the bandages. It stings, but it''s nothing I can''t take. I look at my left. My window. My bookshelf. This is my room, alright. I''m not locked in a cell or something. The Beast lowered her guard. Good. She probably believes her mind control is in full effect. *turn right* *eyes wide* (Aurora) Sistina. There is a comfortable looking padded chair at the side of my bed. The lowest ranked princess sits there, resting her head on the right side. The dark bags below her eyes tell me she hasn''t gotten much sleep lately. Her presence is really thin, and because of the bandages around my ears I can''t hear all that well. I haven''t noticed her at all. I''m in worse shape than I thought. Uhm... Atop of the bed table there is a piece of paper. A letter. It''s within my reach. *extend arm* *groan* (Aurora) Stretching my arm really hurts. I grab the letter. *straighten up* *groan* *read* (Aurora)
This is an official edict from Queen Orta, rightful Ruler of the Kingdom. Because of Former Princess Aurora actions against the Royal Family, Because of Former Princess Aurora actions against the Crown Prince, Because of Former Princess Aurora actions against Princess Sistina, Because of Former Princess Aurora actions against the Church of Gloria, Because of Former Princess Aurora actions against the Gifted One, Because of Former Princess Aurora actions against the Order of the Knights of Gloria, Because of Former Princess Aurora inability to bear an heir to the Royal Bloodline, Because of Former Princess Aurora charges of murder of her own tutor, Sabrina Torva Because of Former Princess Aurora aptitude, or lack of thereof For all reasons stated above, and more, Queen Orta hereby strips Former Princess Aurora of her titles and possessions. This individual is now nameless and forbidden to claim any relationships with the Kingdom or the Royal family. The penalty for breaching this edict is death. Queen Orta also sentences Tutor Sabrina Torva to death for the failures of her assigned pupil, Former First Princess Aurora. This sentence is null and suspended as it has has been carried out as crime by Former First Princess Aurora herself prior to this edict being issued. Queen Orta declares that the nameless individual formerly known as Princess Aurora now belongs to the Church of Gloria, as partial payment for her crimes. This letter has been received and written down as dictated by her majesty, Queen Orta by Hanna Ganimede, Tutor of Prince Riccardo, Crown Prince to the Kingdom. -Alba, 29th day of the Wither Moon. Year 1503 since the Cataclysm.
Long way down Location: Alba / Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 38th day of the Harvest Moon / Dawn POV: Princess Sistina *yawn* (Sistina) I finally got some sleep last night. Liara said Aurora was out of danger, lets hope she wakes~ Her bed is empty! She is sitting on the window! "Aurora! What are you doing?!?" (Sistina) *hoarse voice* "I have been discarded." (Aurora) The letter! I left it on her bed table! I''m such an idiot! I meant to give her the bad news when she was better. Do she really mean to kill herself? *walk closer* ~I''m sorry!" (Sistina) There are so many things I want to say, but those are the only words that came out. "Where is Sabrina?" (Aurora) *stop* (Sistina) What does she means? Sabrina is dead! And Aurora is the one that killed her. It made it really hard to take Aurora''s side. If not for Liara, Aurora would face execution. The Prince was furious about this. The way Aurora said this... Maybe she wasn''t the one to do it? *hopeful voice* "Sabrina... Is gone... So you weren''t the one~ (Sistina) *look down* "... It''s true then... Yes. I''m the one who killed Sabrina." *turn* (Aurora) *gulp* *look down* (Sistina) Aurora turns her head a little. Some of her scars reopened, there are red marks dotting the bandages still wrapping her body. She undid some of her bandages to free her eyes and is looking at me with the corner of her sight. Her eyes look empty, like she no longer has the will to live. I can''t stand seeing her like this! "I don''t care! Please, climb down from the window! Lay in bed, so that you can heal!" (Sistina) "Why do you care? I wouldn''t think twice about killing you too, you know? It wouldn''t be the first time I kill a sister either." (Aurora) The words Liara said return to my mind. But is she that doesn''t understand. ¡°I... don''t care! Please, just get down. We can fix everything!¡± (Sistina) ¡°Just. Forget about me. It''s better this way, really.¡± *push* (Aurora) *dash* (Sistina) Aurora slide her weight forward and is pivoting on her hands. I run like never before in my life. Aurora is just steps away from me, and in her state it takes effort to even shift her weight. *catch* (Sistina) *groan* (Aurora) **fall backward** (Aurora and Sistina) I easily make it in time, and when I reach her, wrap my arms around her belly from behind and throw myself backward. The two of us fall on the wooden floor. *ouch* (Sistina) *heavy breath* (Aurora) Slippery... I look at my hands. Blood! My hands are red with Aurora''s blood! Calm down! Calm down... *short breaths* *weak voice* ¡°Why... Do...¡± (Aurora) ¡°You were my first friend, Aurora! My only friend! For a long time! I know you deserve better! You can be better! Don''t die, Aurora! Don''t leave me! Please!¡± *cry* (Sistina) *close eyes* (Aurora) No! Don''t die! I need to call the Head Healer! *stand up* *rush out* (Sistina)
Treatment Location: Gloria''s Temple / Serina''s Chamber Time: Y1503 / 39th day of the Harvest Moon / Morning POV: Sistina I''m in the weaving chambers. I restlessly walk in circles near the entrance. The Head Healer was quick. She performed emergency treatment on Aurora right there, than had her brought up here. With the Serina can treat her better. Liara joined Serina not long after, and they have been weaving their powerful healing magic for half an hour. Aurora''s bandages have been removed for the treatment. They needed to be replaced with clean ones anyway. Her body is scarred head to toe by deep but shallow scars. The scars branches like trees with big scars leading into smaller scars. On and on, drawing lines of a red black hue on her pale skin. Most of her magic channels ruptured when she overused her magic against Liara. On her belly there is a different scar from the others. It''s much larger and more irregular. it was caused by Riccardo''s spear, piercing her from side to side. It''s been sewed after treatment and is still bleeding. I grabbed her in the wrong spot apparently. Liara and Serina have been silent, saying nothing for almost half an hour. I''m starting to fear the worst. ¡°I can take it from here, Liara. You can rest a little.¡± *smile* (Head Healer Serina) *nod* *exhale* (Liara) (Liara) (Liara) Liara stand up from her kneeling position and walks toward me. It never fails to impress me that she can weave healing magic magic with her clothes on. *fidget* ¡°Uhm... How is...¡± (Sistina) *wipe sweat* ¡°She is out of danger. Again.¡± (Liara) She is angry! I''m relying so much on her. If only I knew healing magic! ¡°I''m sorry!!!¡± (Sistina) ¡°Whoa... Calm down. It''s okay. I kinda expected Aurora would hurt herself once she woke up. I heard she wanted to jump from the window and you stopped her? Well done, Sistina!¡± *smile* (Liara) How can one person be so forgiving of everything? I don''t deserve her friendship. *tears up* (Sistina) ¡°Sistina, you made the decision to help Aurora, no matter what. I''ll support you to the best of my abilities because that was my decision. Don''t think to much about it, okay?¡± (Liara) *nod* *nod* (Sistina) ¡°You know this already, but healing Aurora won''t be an easy matter. We might be able to heal her body, but her mind will be a lot harder. And the scars on the inside will never heal at all. She''ll have to learn to live with them. She''ll need you if she is ever to overcome this hurdle. It''ll take years.¡± (Liara) I can''t get used to being lectured by such a small girl. It''s really out of place for her to speak with such wisdom. But I decided. Aurora was there for me when I needed her. I can''t abandon her now that she needs me. *resolute* ¡°I''ll do whatever it takes!¡± (Sistina) Yes! Aurora doesn''t need her magic to be happy. She just need friends that won''t stab her in the back. Like a family! *look down* (Sistina) A family... Isn''t that all we all really need? Chapter 48: Fantasia Takeover Location: Principality of Saren / Trade City of Prima / Warehouse District Time: Y1503 / 34th day of the Wither Moon / Night It was hours before down and people were busy working in a certain warehouse in the northern district of Prima. The building was a large open space, about thirty meters by ten meters in size. A dozen crystal lights were dangling from the six meters high arc shaped ceiling, allowing people to comfortably work despite the late hour. The building had two large sliding wooden door at opposite end of the warehouse, they were large enough for carts and carriages to pass, and were closed right now. Inside the warehouse, five carts without horses were lined up near the long wall. Several piles of crates, barrels and sacks were orderly stashed all over the floor. A dozen workers were busy unloading barrels and loading crates from the carts. *slip* (Goon) *crash* *open* (Crate) "Hey! Fix that mess before someone notices!" (Boss Silva) A crate opened, spilling its content on the floor. Sweating cold, the muscular Dark Skin hurried to collect pearls that were rolling on the floor everywhere, forcing other workers to be careful not to fall themselves. The employee of the Pearl Merchant quickly put the double bottom back in position and started filling the crate back with the thin layer of low quality and fake pearls, hiding the flowers from sight. *open door* "Silva! What''s going on here?!?" (Pearl Merchant) Stirred by the ruckus, the elderly owner of the company opened the door of his office, accompanied by a cloud of sweet white smoke. He wore a stylish black attire and a top hat, a piece of clothing that was fashionable amongst merchant a couple of decades ago. "Everything is ok. You handle your side, I handle mine." (Silva) The owner had long since left the heavy lifting to his trusted right hand, a short and studded Dark Skin man in his fifties with hair as long as he was tall. "... I don''t have to remember you how important this deal is, do I?" (Pearl Merchant) The boss closed in to the owner. He clearly didn''t want his employees to hear. *whisper* ¡°We are taking a huge risk. This is not like you.¡± (Silva) *whisper* ¡°It''s just this one time!¡± (Pearl Merchant) *whisper* ¡±It''s never just one time~ (Silva) *whisper* ¡±It will! Also, how are our... clients not here? I was sure they would want to supervise the loading~ (Pearl Merchant) ¡°Boss!¡± *point* (Goon) **stop** **stare** (Goons) An unexpected arrival had the worker stop in their tracks. Some dropped their load and hurried to pick weapons from a pile nearby, most just stood there Passing through a small service door sliding front panel of the building was a young Fair Skin woman with short platinum hair and green eyes who was wearing nothing but a black medallion around her neck which was shining an ominous green light. Those gifted with magic sight would have been able to see thin long magic thread following in her trail. *whisper* ¡°The upstart.¡± *straighten up* *gulp* (Pearl Merchant) *ready weapon* *sweat* (Silva) ¡°Have you any idea who you are messing with, little girl?¡± (Pearl Merchant) The Pearl Merchant tried his best to look intimidating. Following up on his threat, his right hand, Silva, unsheathed a finely decorated stiletto from the scabbard dangling on his left side. The woman, seemingly ignoring the powerless man not far from her, instead looked around. She rested her sight a little on each item of interest, giving the impression she was appraising the goods. ¡°This will do~ *stare* (Second Princess Fantasia) Satisfied with the contents of the warehouse, the trespasser rested her cold eyes upon the owner, sending a chill down his spine. ¡°You. Leave. Everything you own is now mine.¡± (Second Princess Fantasia) Long seconds passed with nothing happening. *whisper* ¡°Everything?¡± (Pearl Merchant) Finally, the meaning of the woman''s words sunk in on the mind of the old merchant ¡°Everything. Leave.¡± *glare* (Fantasia) *look down* ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± *leave* (Pearl Merchant) The Pearl Merchant''s clients weren''t there. The young woman was. The huge gamble the old merchant took in a desperate effort to retain his position had failed. A simple look inside the cold eyes of the woman standing before him imparted clearly how little she valued his life. The Pearl Merchant opened his mouth a few times, but he had no rebuttal against the newcomer. Whatever was going on there, it was clear that the woman''s timing had been terrible. Or perfect, depending on the side. *walk away* (Silva) ¡°Not you.¡± (Fantasia) Out of loyalty, Silva tried to follow his employer, but the young woman had other plans in mind for him. *freeze* (Silva) *turn* *glance* *leave* (Pearl Merchant) The old merchant turned around, looking in the eyes of his trusted right hand. He couldn''t tell who was having the worst end of the deal and could do nothing but swallow his shattered pride and leave. The Pearl Merchant had enough aptitude to see the powerful magic at the behest of the young woman. There was no opposing her. Not with the resources he had at hands. *close eyes* *whisper* ¡°Forgive me, Silva.¡± *walk away* (Pearl Merchant) Silva looked with longing eyes at the back of his life long partner just leaving the premises. *look down* ¡°You ruined everything. What more can you possibly take from me?¡± (Silva) *walk closer* (Fantasia) As the woman came closer to him, Silva felt like an ant about to be squashed under someone''s foot. The Boss was indeed much shorter, but the true difference between the two was in the magic she was wielding. Silva was not particularly adept himself, but only a blind man would not understand the difference in power. ¡°You are the Boss, right? You are hired~ Your men are hired as well. Finish loading the carts. You''ll receive further instructions later.¡± *walk away* (Fantasia) Seemingly having finished with her appraisal, the woman notified the workers of her decision and left. Puzzling gazes could be seen by the dozen employees in the warehouse. No one dared move. ¡°... You heard the Lady! Those carts won''t load themselves! Get your asses back to work! And make it snappy!¡± (Silva) **rush back to work** (Workers) The workers had no idea what just happened, or why. The only thing they understood is that they were still getting paid and that their boss was yelling at them. *exhale* *loosen grip on weapon* (Silva) The storm passed as soon as it came. Silva was just relieved the powerful mage didn''t saw it fit to eliminate all witnesses. A part of him wondered if things would change much for him at all. *sigh* *look up* *whisper* ¡°You should have stuck to trading pearls, old friend.¡± (Silva) Silva''s only regret was that his old friend and partner was no longer by his side.
Fantasia Location: Saren Principality / Prima / Grande Trading Company / Fantasia''s Office Time: Y1503 / 37th day of the wither Moon / Evening The Grande Trading Company was the Kingdom''s largest commercial venture in Prima, the only city in the continent where citizen of both the Kingdom and the Principality of Saren were living together. The Second Princess left the Royal Palace years ago and took over her her family business in Prima, leaving the succession war raging between Princesses. A news that shocked both other princesses and nobles alike and paved the way for Aurora ascent to the rank of First Princess. *yawn* (Beata, Fallen Princess) Surrounded by scrolls detailing trade transactions was Beata, formerly the Third Princess of the Kingdom. Her efforts to take out the First Princess failed, leading to Beata losing her titles, her powers and exile, her body branded forever by the scars left by the gruesome procedure that sealed her magic. *knock* *enter* ¡°Your meal, Fantasia.¡± (Orlan, Errand Boy) ¡°Leave it over there.¡± (Fantasia, Second Princess) Sitting on her desk, working her way through as many scrolls her assistant, was Fantasia, the Second Princess of the Kingdom. Fantasia was a Fair Skin woman twenty five years in age. The oldest princess. She wore practical brown trouser and a voluminous blouse on top of a white shirt. She had green eyes and kept her platinum hair short. She didn''t make use of cosmetics and her face looked somewhat weathered. Despite that, she was a beautiful woman with pleasant features. *leave* (Orlan) *stand up* ¡°Let''s take a break and eat, sister.¡± (Fantasia) *nod* (Beata) Running the Grande Trading company was an hard job, a job Fantasia was very good at. The company was solidly in the black and expanding rapidly. The Grande Trading Company wasn''t doing badly before Fantasia''s arrival, but with her at the helm, things took a turn for the better. She had enacted many reforms that increased revenues and cut costs. Many of those reforms were not popular with the employees, but no one could argue with the results. *silently eat* (Beata and Fantasia) The meal was simple. Grilled potatoes and vegetables. The drink was an extract from a plant that staved away sleepiness. ¡°You are one of my most productive employees, Beata. Keep this up.¡± (Fantasia) ¡°...¡± (Beata) Beata had been entrusted with checking the record keeping of Aurora''s most recent acquisition. A daunting task that the former Third Princess was making short work of. The fact she was given this task displayed a level of trust from Fantasia, but Beata was still wary of her. ¡°A piece of advice, Beata. You might be a forced to work for me, but you don''t have to makes things harder than they have to be. You should try to open up a little. Socialize. Not only with me, but also with my employees.¡± *eat* (Fantasia) *whisper* ¡°And why would you care~ (Beata) Beata was once the Third Princess. She was showered in luxuries, but had to live in fear as each Princess tries to undermine the other. Her current quandary is the result of her failed attempt at the life of the First Princess. Beata lost her status, her powers and was branded for life. All she was left with is pain and the consequences of her failure. [Hypocrite. You left the Kingdom! You didn''t have to endure what I had to endure!] (Beata) More long seconds of awkward silence followed, with the two sisters eating at the meagre meal in front of them. Fantasia was looking directly in Beata''s eyes who in turn averted her gaze and focused on her plate. ¡°Very well, then. Behave as you see fit, sister.¡± *eat* (Fantasia) As the two plates became empty, Fantasia decided it was a good time to reveal ¡°I talked with Mother the other day, you know? The situation over there is getting hairy. The Inquisition has mowed down several cities uncontested.¡± (Fantasia) *wide eyes* (Beata) For an heartbeat, Beata desired to know more, but her stubbornness prevailed, and she shut herself up once more. ¡°I don''t care. I''m not a citizen of the Kingdom anymore.¡± (Beata) ¡°Is that so? Aren''t you at least curious? In your place I would be asking myself ''how in the name of the Queen did the inquisition managed to do it?''¡± *grin* (Fantasia) ¡°...¡± (Beata) ¡°It''s okay, I don''t need you to do ask. I just feel like talking about it with someone, that''s all. The Church of Gloria has gotten their hands on a power that cannot be opposed. Soon, everyone in this continent will be living in terror under the rule of a creature know only by its moniker. The Beast.¡± (Fantasia) *pffft* (Beata)Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I know, right? Has Mother lost her mind? But she shared images with me. It is the truth.¡± *sip drink* (Fantasia) ¡°...¡± (Beata) ¡°Mother teaches that each hurdle you encounter in life is an opportunity in disguise. While you sisters were busy hurting and killing each others, I have been working on something big.¡± (Fantasia) ¡°What are you up to, now?¡± (Beata) ¡°Interested now, he? Well, I''m not telling you!¡± (Fantasia) *glare* (Beata) *smirk* (Fantasia) This bait and switch tactic seemed cheap, but was succeeding in getting a reaction out of the apathetic fallen princess. *enter* ¡°Manager! We just got an answer!¡± (Accountant Nimeri) The woman that just invaded Fantasia''s chamber was Nimeri, the senior accountant of the Grande Trading Company. She was a tall middle aged Fair Skin woman with red hair tightly tied together. She was thin and wore a form fitting dress and a pair of small glasses. Whatever news she was bringing was obviously something she was eagerly awaiting for. ¡°A positive answer I hope?¡± *sip drink* (Fantasia) By contrast, Fantasia''s mood remained unchanged. ¡°Yes! Your wealth has been recognized! Your application for membership to the Forum is currently being evaluated!¡± (Nimeri) ¡°Well. Well. And here I thought I would have to ''acquire'' at least a couple more businesses before the Merchants started to take me seriously.¡± *smirk* (Fantasia)
Dorado Location: Principality / Spice Road / Dorado Time: Y1503 / 1st day of the Harvest Moon POV: Beata I hate to admit it, but my sister really is a great person. She is a skilled merchant. I think she is even better than Father, which is saying something. And unlike Father, Fantasia works alongside her employees rather than using intermediaries and middle men. She is the one who work the most, and is respected by her employees because of that. For all her strength, the way she acts is somewhat off. I can''t put my fingers to it, but there is something wrong about her. And I''m not just saying that because I''m practically her slave. How to best put it. I feel like when she looks at me, she is not looking at a person, but as a thing. And she look at everyone like that. ¡°That crop looks worse than it should for this time of the year... Instruct my warehouse to stockpile on seeds and wait for the prices to rise.¡± (Fantasia) *scribble* (Beata) I''m basically her assistant. Taking care of small stuffs like transcribing contracts and checking manifesto and reports from the accountants. It could have been a lot worse. So many responsibilities... Still... Despite the pain that torments me every day, I feel more at peace than ever! Being dead already, I no longer have to fear my sisters. Having nothing more left to lose, I no longer fear loss. ¡°What do you know about Dorado, sister?¡± (Fantasia) ¡°It''s the capital of the Principality of Saren. Where the Merchants reside.¡± (Beata) *nod* (Fantasia) Fantasia likes to run her mouth a lot when we are alone. I guess she has no peer. No one to share her thoughts with. And yet, she has been tight lipped about this trip. For the last two days we have been travelling along the Silk Road that connects Prima with other large settlements inside the Principality. Fantasia has been visiting her warehouses and shops, making a report on her assets. Which are impressive! If only Father knew his daughter is now worth more than he! ¡°Dorado. The last stop in our trip.¡± *point* (Fantasia) I glance through my sister''s window in the carriage. It''s my first time seeing it. Dorado is a city built on an unnaturally looking cliff in the middle of a plain. The city develops in levels rather than rings. The higher up you go, the wealthier are the residents. And at the top of the cliff is the Trade Forum. A place where the merchants decide on what is to be done. The wealthier you are, the more power and say in the decision. ¡°Such a chaotic system...¡± (Beata) ¡°Not really. Sure, their decision process is noisier, but don''t think our monarchy works any differently underneath. In the end is all about powerful people exerting their influence. The Kingdom and the Principality are not so different after all.¡± *sigh* (Fantasia) ¡°How can you say that! Mother is the one that decides!¡± (Beata) ¡°Mother cannot take care of every little detail. Just by controlling what the Queen is allowed to see, one can influence her decisions.¡± (Fantasia) Mother decides for herself! She is the Queen! Fantasia is clueless. ¡°Halt!¡± (Mercenary Guard Zaraan) Fantasia looks relaxed. She must have been expecting this checkpoint I guess. An armored man appears on the window. ¡°Merchant Fantasia. The Salt Merchant informed us of your arrival. We''ll be escorting you for your safety.¡± (Zaraan) ¡°Of course.¡± *reach purse* *hands over coins* (Fantasia) ¡°Thanks for your patronage, Merchant Fantasia. Let''s go!¡± (Zaraan) Of course there is corruption. It must be even more rampant here in a place that puts money above everything.
We move again, and soon enough here we are. We must be at least half an hour of carriage from our destination, and we are already inside the slums of the city. There must be a massive number of low class people here. ¡°In the Kingdom we rely on small villages for foraging food. Here there are few large land owners and workers of the lowest class live all together like this.¡± (Fantasia) Low class people live an harsh life, no matter the place. I doubt there is really a winner in this department. I lower the lid to my window. My nose no longer works all that well, and the smell is still unbearable. Disgusting.
*open lid* ¡°Manager. The outer walls.¡± *close lid* (Coachman) This took forever, but we are about to enter the real Dorado. I open my window and look outside. A tall wooden wall seems to cut through the barely standings huts in the slums and surrounds the city. After a short stop, we move again. I guess Fantasia''s bribe earlier covered the cost of gaining entrance to the city as well. Once through the wall, the change is staggering. The houses are all neatly lined up and clean. The roads are still unpaved, but at least there is no garbage at our feet. The smell is a lot better too. In front of us, the steep face of the small two hundred meters tall mountain, and crawling all over it, countless buildings. Suspended bridges, ropes and lift connect all the houses there together and to the rest of the city. *awe* (Beata) I''m glad I get to see Dorado! This is not a place someone of the Kingdom can easily visit. It''s even better than how I imagined it to be from reading about it in the books! ¡°How high are we going?¡± (Beata) *point up* *smirk* (Fantasia)
After going around the mountain there was another wall, this time made of stone. After that, we started to climb. The slope of the mountain is much gentler on this side, and the smell is completely gone thanks to the height. This is where the wealthy choose to live. Little by little, as we advance, the dresses, armor and weapons worn by the citizens gets better and better. Even servants on errands looks better off than the everyone I saw before this point. As we climb, wooden houses start incorporating stone in their construction, the fences and gardens around them get larger and architectural features with appearance rather than function in mind starts to appear. Pillars, arches even small hanging gardens! Finally, we face the last wall, an impressive fortification of stone and metal at least twenty meters tall. Only one gate separate us from the elite of this country. Our guards took care of the entrance fee again, and we are on the move once again. Space here is not much probably less than a square one hundred meters in size. The road is paved, but smaller. Buildings are closer together than before and are much taller, many with three or four floors. The largest building lies at the very top of this mountain. The Trade Forum. But I doubt that''s our destination. Our carriage finally come to a stop. ¡°Come on Beata. Let''s go and pay our respects to the Salt Merchant.¡± *open door* (Fantasia) ¡°The Salt Merchant is waiting for you. Please, follow me.¡± (Attendant Igritt)
Our mercenary escort and our own private guards were not allowed inside. It''s just me and Fantasia. We are following a beautiful Fair Skin woman in her early twenties. She wears a see through white dress and a metal collar. Trailing behind us, and following ahead of us are two guards loyal to our host. Dark Skin men wearing agile leather armor, they are armed with a short sword and a knife. Perfect weapons for fighting inside a building. This mansion certainly belongs to someone rich, but it''s so different from a typical Noble''s mansion. The walls are sturdy, and great care went into designing the building. Both stone and metal were used in the construction, all doors feature arches, and the walls are covered in elaborate paintings, the subject of which are mostly landscapes. The possessions of the Salt Merchant? With strikes me are the differences. The ceiling and door are tall enough not to feel cramped, but at the same time not so tall as to feel wasteful. Rooms and corridors are not filled with costly artifacts and pieces of art, but rather with furniture. None of the stuff here is cheap by any means, but everything has a purpose. Even more interesting, many people works in here. Not just servants, but also accountants and merchants, busy crunching numbers and writing down contract and messages. ¡°This way. Stay close to me, please¡± (Igritt) The layout of the mansion is complex! The stairs to raise to the next floor are all far from each others and guarded. It was certainly designed to confuse would be invaders. After several flight of stairs, we finally reach the fourth floor. This stairway is different. We are surrounded by cramped walls on all sides, and there is just a small door opposite to where the stairway emerges. *knock* *knock knock* *knock* ¡°I brought the guest.¡± (Igritt) *open lid* *close lid* (Door)
*look around* (Beata) This last floor is different from the others. The maze of corridors is gone, So are the busy work rooms. We are in an open space, about fifteen meters by twenty in size. I don''t know how big the room really is because we are surrounded by red tapestry on all sides. Even the floor is covered by an expensive red fabric. The ceiling, five meters above us, is painted with an impressive murals, depicting abstract round shapes and organic looking lines. Many lights are suspended in mid air. *whisper* ¡°Magi.¡± (Beata) *whisper* ¡°Of course. We are surrounded.¡± *smile* (Fantasia) The solid colors and strong lights hurt my eyes. All of this right after a maze. I think all this is meant to disorient those who come here. An advantage during negotiations? Anyway a lot of thought went into the construction of this mansion. ¡°Please, wait here. The Owner will see you soon.¡± *kneel down* (Igritt) *sits down* (Fantasia and Beata) The guards stayed behind, we take our place sitting on comfortable red cushions laying on the ground.
*whisper* ¡°Focus, Beata!¡± (Fantasia) ¡°Uh?¡± (Beata) *slide* ¡°Behold! The Salt Merchant!¡± (Aide Ikaria) *walks* (Salt Merchant) Wow. Fantasia sure is amazing. Despite the stupidly long wait we had to endure, she kept vigil. I was starting to doze off... Two Fair Skin attendants dressed in the same fashion as the one who accompanied us hold the curtain open. Through it, a middle aged and slightly overweight Fair Skin man make his entrance. The Salt Merchant. The richest man, the one holding the most power and influence in the Forum. His attire is colorful and voluminous, made from expensive silk. He wears a large turban with a long beautiful rainbow colored feather on it. The man sure like to show off his wealth. Each of his fingers is adorned by a ring, he has an heavy looking golden medallion and his nose is pierced by a golden ring. A fine chain connect his nose ring to earrings covered by his headdress. Heavy pouches, presumably filled with gold and precious gems dangle from his belt. *sits down* (Salt Merchant) *stand up* ¡°Is it your habit to make your guests wait so long? Is this the extent of your curtsy, Salt Merchant?¡± (Fantasia) *stand up* (Beata) *glare* (Salt Merchant) I didn''t expect Fantasia to start this meeting like this... Well, I have no stake in this, so it''s not like I''m really worried about the success of the negotiations. Surprising. This is probably the most danger I have ever been in, but I basically died once, and now I''m not afraid of death anymore. So this is what freedom feels like? *wave hand* ¡°I apologize. I hope this gift will help you forget this small mishap.¡± (Salt Merchant) *run* *lower coffin* *open* (Attendants) From behind the curtains, two muscular and scantly dressed Dark Skin men carry a small but heavy looking coffin. They leave it in front of Fantasia, opening it. ¡±Wow¡± (Beata) A small fortune of gems lay before us. ¡°That gold won''t give me my time back. Take it away. I appreciate the gesture anyway. Let''s move on with our meetings. I want to make up for lost time.¡± *sit down* (Fantasia) *wave hand* ¡°As you will, fellow Merchant. I look forward to hearing what you have to say.¡± *smirk* (Salt Merchant)
The Salt Merchant Location: Principality / Spice Road / Dorado / Salt Merchant Mansion Time: Y1503 / 1st day of the Harvest Moon POV: Beata The mood totally changed, I think our host just recognized Fantasia as an equal. She took a calculated risk, and it paid off. Fantasia is good. Scary good. "Merchant Fantasia! I heard your businness is flourishing! Allow me to congratulate, you earned your seat on the Trade Forum." *bow* (Salt Merchant) "It''s too early to say that. I don''t like to claim victory when I have yet to secure it. Still, you have my thanks, Merchant. Being acknowledged by one such as yourself is its own reward." *bow* (Fantasia) "You are the first Kingdom''s official that met me as a fellow Merchant and not as a Noble. Many laughed at your efforts when you first took over your father''s businness in Prima. Not I. It must have been hard." (Salt Merchant) "It was. But it''s not like those unskilled naysayers ever had the power to hold me back. It''s the best they could do to slow me down." (Fantasia) "Admitting it, he? Are you brave or just honest?" *grin* (Salt Merchant) "Simply my time is too valuable to waste in maintaining appearances. I let my achivements speak for myself." (Fantasia) "Gha ha ha ha ha!!! Good answer!!!~ *glare at Beata* (Salt Merchant) After the merchant settles down he glares at me. It sends a chill down my spine. "She is a good accountant." (Fantasia) It turns out the Merchant wanted Fantasia''s confirmation that I was allowed to listen in to the serious part of the talks. "I see, I see... Have it your way. Enough pleasanteries. Let''s get down to businness! After all you paid a great deal to secure an audience with me. What do you wish to discuss?" (Salt Merchant) "You are only the first on my list. I plan to see the others too~ (Fantasia) "Not putting all your eggs in a basket, he? Wise, but why should I commit to a deal with you if there is no exclusivity? What''s in it for me?" *raise eyebrow* (Salt Merchant) "Because of what you have to gain, of course. May I?" (Fantasia) Fantasia points at a satchel the guards confiscated on our arrival. The Salt Merchant just makes a sign with his hands, and a maid dressed in scant clothes pick up the satchel and empty its content on the table. "Crystals? Have Laito come here!" *wave hands* (Salt Merchants) *leave* *hurry* (Igritt) A few minutes pass in silence, waiting. A Fair Skin man emerges from the curtains behind the Salt Merchant, and examine Fantasia''s crystals. He wears a black cowl that covers his face. *pick crystals* (Mage Laito) I got a glimpse of his hands when hi pricked the crystals from the guard. Large fire scars were covering them. (Laito) About half an hour pass. The mage seems to go through the content of the crystals over and over, becoming paler as time passes. I wonder what''s in there... Fantasia told me nothing about this. "I think that''s enough, Laito. What''s inside those crystals?" (Salt Merchant) The mage is clearly at a loss for words. You can almost see his brain going in override trying to word his findings. "Let me sum it up. One crystals holds images of an assault happened days ago in one of our cities which is now rubble. An evil mage of unparalleled aptitude has emerged. Soon its reign of terror will engulf both the Kingdom and the Principality. And I doubt her plans include either of us being at the top of its empire of ashes." (Fantasia) The Salt Merchant looks in the eyes of his retainer, who simply nods in acknoweldgmente. "The other?" (Salt Merchant) "The other crystals is filled with hope. A technique. Discovered by the Beast itself. Those who acquire that technique become peerless practitioners of the magic arts, among other mortals, at least. An army of them might be able to put up a fight against the Beast." (Fantasia) The merchant, in a completely serious mood, kept his gaze locked to Fantasia''s eyes, trying to catch signs of lies. There were none. Again, he looks at his trusted mage for confirmation. "Crystals can be counterfeited~ (Laito) "A practical demonstration, then?" *stand up* (Fantasia) *wave hand* "I''ll allow it. Just know, if you make any suspicious move it''ll be the end of you." (Salt Merchant) Laito closes his eyes and starts gathering aether. No doubt other magi hidden from sight are doing the same. Allowing one to weave magic without safeguards is suicide. *nod* *serious look* (Salt Merchant) The Second Princess look at me. I know what to do, now. I help her undress, removing all that might interfere with her waving. Once ready, she takes a few steps back and starts dancing in circles with gracious movements. Her time in the Royal Palace learning etiquette was not for nothing. *dance* (Fantasia) Fantasia''s appearance as a seasoned Merchant is gone. She move with the grace of a skilled travelling dancer. *whisper* "I can''t believe it~ *astonished* (Laito) "..." (Salt Merchant) I felt jelous at Fantasia at first for the beauty she still possesses, but now I feel envy and awe in equal measure. The pleasure of watching the beautiful form of the dancing princess has been completely replaced by fear and astonishment in the heart of her audience. *bow* (Fantasia) In a seameless movement, she ends her dance, graciously bowing to the Salt Merchant. Her arms heading straight with the palms of her hands looking at the cieling. Those with enough magic aptitude would be able to see two dense tangles of magic threads, about ten centimetres in diameter. Surely brighter than anything they ever looked at. Having witnessed Aurora fight before, I can tell. Fantasia is imitating her technique. *inch away* (Attendants) *ready weapons* (Guards) *gulp* (Laito) "What do you want?" *sweat* (Salt Merchant) Our host is rigidly holding the fabric of his pillow. He understands the dangers of facing a mage of such unbelievable aptitude at close range. I doubt his Magi are ready at all for Fantasia''s full might. "Peace." *magic threads fade away* (Fantasia) Chapter 48.5: Legacy Legacy Location: Unknown / Artificial cave / Aether City Time: Y0019 / 16th day of the Bloom Moon POV: Warden Mi''Kai''Ra *walk slowly* (Mi''Kai''Ra, Former Warden) Looking around, I cant help but be proud at our children and what they have accomplished. It fills my old hear with joy. Just two generations ago, this was but a slab of rock, buried deep under a continent. Or an ocean for all I know. Only the old metalways run here, the escape route meant to carry us to safety, to other hidden cities. And look at this place, today. *look up* (Mi''Kai''Ra) We have expanded the main cave so much ever since Jashaaari held back the . The ceiling of the cave is at least half a kilometre above us, barely visible through the magically enchanted rock pillar that look like a spider web and hold this place together. The whole place is lighted up by the green-yellow light of our mushroom crops hanging from the suspended gardens and covering the walls of every building. A tint of yellow light is added by the web like enchantment weaved on the pillars. "Do you want to take a moment to rest, Father?" (Fee''Mi) My daughter Fee is no spring chicken either, she has family, children and all. Her brown fur has silver streaks, here and there. Mine has turned fully white, of course. "Nonsense!" *cough* *cough* "How can I face the ancestors if I stop~ *cough* "... you get it, youngling." (Mi''Kai''Ra) *smile* "I do, Father." *slowly walk* (Fee''Mi) I say that, but I my old body is barely holding together. My old bones have seen much Snakes, Earthshakes, Dragons. You name it! "He he he." *cough* (Mi''Kai''Ra) *glance* *smile* (Fee''Mi) Despite all that, I got to live to see not only my children grow up, but even my children''s children giving birth. Being three generations old might even be a bit too much. In my current state I cannot help our people further. Well, you got to leave it to the kids at some point! It won''t be long until I join the ancestors. And what stories I do have for them! Their envy as I recount them how I witnessed the Dragons'' reign fall for good! *grin* (Mi''Kai''Ra) *glance* *chuckle* (Fee''Mi) I slowly approach the rail of the suspended metal-road I''m walking on. The middle level of the city are mostly allocated for the living space of our growing population. Below us, the lower level is dedicated to the service equipment. Despite being around this I still don''t get any of it. The Mechanomancers really are something else. The Dragons might have had no equal when it came to magic, but our people have the ability to do things without magic! *look down* (Mi''Kai''Ra) Looking down, a familiar red glow form a lava stream filters through. Our Mechanomancers make use machines made of metal to mix two opposites, fire and water and create a new element! The White Smoke! The White Smoke holds incredible power, allowing us to move heavy things without magic! The no magic part was important. We needed something the Dragons could not feel. Many hidden cities were destroyed by Dragons once our people started using too much magic, but with White Smoke, we can live without it! *slowly walk* (Mi''Kai''Ra) My back is killing me. I grow shorter almost by the day and my daughter, I once held in my arms, is now much taller than I am. "Fee, don''t you have better things to do than~ *cough* *cough* "Help and old geezer like myself around?" (Mi''Kai''Ra) "Father, you should be more aware of yourself. If I leave an hero, the Warden of the Aether City alone people would imprison me, you know?" *smile* (Fee''Mi) My foolish children. I did nothing special, I kept watch over the snake, than I helped around when rebuilding the city. And for some reason they decided to make me chief of the whole thing! Before I knew it, Warden became the title of the ruler of the city. Of course I already passed on the title, but people still call me like that. So foolish. "Warden! It''s nice to see you around!" (Mechanomancer Ja''Sa''Mi) "Take care of him, will you, Fee''Mi?" (Carrier Sa''Sa) "Of course Sa''Sa! You can count on me!" (Fee''Mi) A group of youngster pass by, they never fail to say foolish things. Why they waste their energy on someone like me is beyond me. *shake head* (Mi''Kai''Ra) We keep walking and reach one of the towers. This is the middle section, with the homes of our people. The core of the tower is an enchanted stone pillar, a dozen of meters in diameter. Around it, metal platforms are stacked on top of each others, with spiral stairs and white smoke lift carrying people and goods from one level to the other. "Good morning, warden!" (Rat''Kin) "Warden, it''s a pleasure to see you around in the Gray-Mane tower." (Rat-Kin) "Warden! I just cooked up this new dish with a special seasoning, do you want a taste?" (Rat-Kin) *smile* (Fee''Mi) Foolish youngster. Why they look up to me like this is beyond me. I just helped their grandfathers in building this city! As long as they call me Warden, it''s my duty to keep patrolling the town and ensure everything is in working order! I''m not doing anything worthy of praise, here. Just my old fashioned duty of watching and making sure things don''t go down the shitter! [Greetings, Warden.] (Copper Mole) [Yes. It''s reassuring to see that you are well, Warden.] (Silver Mole) A group of moles passes us by. They must be miners that are going to the lower tunnels, feeding on the bedrock to expand the city. The green one must have fed on green iron, she is about half a meter in length. Little more than a youngling. The silver one looks promising, she is one meter in length and must have lucked out, getting to feed on precious ore.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Back in the days I was shocked to hear our kinds were working together. Not anymore. Great things happens when Rat-Kin and Moles join hands and work together. It''s still a little creepy how they use mind magic to communicate, but it can''t be helped, they can''t make sounds we can hear. ¡°I think we should get back, Father.¡± (Fee''Mi) ¡°Nonsense! I just~ *cough* just~ *cough* *cough* (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°Father! Is everything alright?!?¡± (Fee''Me) *kneed down* (Mi''Kai''Ra) Poor Fee. She was the best of my daughters, but she was stuck helping an old timer like me. Now she is all worked up just because my time has come. I can barely see her figure above me. Her tears dripping from her snout over my face. Don''t cry, Fee. It''s. Time. Ancestors~
Death Bed Location: Unknown / Artificial cave / Aether City Time: Y0019 / 16th day of the Bloom Moon POV: Warden Mi''Kai''Ra *ngggg* *open eyes* (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°Father!¡± *hug* (Fee''Mi) It was not my time, still? I can''t speak. My body is barely even moving. I won''t be long anyway. I am thankful I get to see my loved one before the end. *hold hand* ¡°Dear. I can''t do anything for you anymore. Everyone has come for you, look.¡± (Me''Ra) My faithful wife. She struggled between life and death because of the and when she finally came around it was years of pain. In the end she overcome her trials and became the new Shaman of our tribe. We worked hard together to rebuild our civilization, and before we knew it, we fell in love. She is very old too, but her beauty is untarnished by age. Her pure white fur and red eyes are of great comfort to my heart. I''m glad for this last chance. I look around, I see my children, their children. So many known faces. ¡°Warden.¡± (Warden Le''To''Ji) Another old geezer come close paying his respects. The current warden, whom our people entrusted our fate. Warden... Why did they choose to name the title of the Rat-Kin ruler of the city Warden is beyond me. It should have been chief, or something... *cough* (Mi''Kai''Ra) Well, I have to say my title, Warden, has grown in my heart. I guess it''s an acquired taste. *chuckle* *cough* (Mi''Kai''Ra) *shake hand* ¡°Thank you, Warden. For everything. Rest easy, the Aether City is in good hands.¡± (Le''To''Ji) Ahhhh... I guess it is. ¡°Greet the ancestors for me as well. I won''t be long after you.¡± *kiss hand* (Me''Ra) Don''t come too early~ *close eyes* (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°¡±Warden!!!¡± *voices fade* (Loved ones)
Paradise Location: Unknown Time: Y0019 / 16th day of the Bloom Moon POV: Warden Mi''Kai''Ra *wake up* *open eyes* (Mi''Kai''Ra) A blue sky. ... ... ... Wait, what?!? There is no mistaking it. It doesn''t matter how many times I open and close my eyes in disbelief. What I see won''t change. That''s the sky!!! *tears up* (Mi''Kai''Ra) The last time I saw the sky was right before the . And even back than I spend most of my time underground guarding the Snake. I saw the sky only in my dreams ever since. It''s huge. I feel like I''m free. Clean air. It''s like I can breath for the first time. The light from the sun! A warmth I can feel through my fur. *stand up* *sit* (Mi''Kai''Ra) Beautiful. I was laying down on my back on a meadow of short green grass. *look around* (Mi''Kai''Ra) Looking around I can see low hills stretching out as far as the eye can see. No rocks. No structures. No civilization. No animals. It''s just me. *breeze* *close eyes* (Mi''Kai''Ra) The wind! I forgot that air moves like this on the surface! Down here there are currents, but nothing compares to the unpredictable and refreshing air carried by a gentile breeze. I spend minutes basking in this peace. ¡°What is this place?¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) Eventually my mind can''t help but ask the obvious question. I lived a long and good life, and I died of old age, surrounded by descendants. Great persons I can entrust the future to. Waking up here... If this is this where the ancestors live, where are they? ¡°The expressions they''ll make when I tell them about Dragons is going to be a sight to remember!¡± *grin* (Mi''Kai''Ra) I spend more time basking in the warmth of the sun. I have an eternity ahead of me. I''m in no rush.
*stand up* (Mi''Kai''Ra) As I thought. I''m not really the type to stand still. I look around once more. ¡°Someone''s there!¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) Behind me, far away from here, there seems to be a cliff, and on the edge one, sits of my kind. *walk closer* (Mi''Kai''Ra) It takes a while to get there. The feeling of walking on soft living grass is wonderful. Nothing like walking on the hard sulphurous rocks or the metal of the passageways. As I get near the edge of the cliff, I see another breathtaking scenery Mountains far away, their tip covered in snow. Large rivers crossing the plains at the roots of the cliff. A kaleidoscope of colors with green forests, yellow and green grass, red bushes and more. The beauty of nature is unmatched. I''m so glad the afterlife is such a place. ¡°Hello there, ancestor. Mind if I sit down?¡± *sit down* (Mi''Kai''Ra) *smile* (Female Rat-kin) It wasn''t really a question, but it''s nice my kin allows for it. She is a young adult, in reproductive age. Her short fur is white in color and carefully groomed. Her hip look the perfect size to give birth to an healthy progeny. A remarkable female. If it were my younger days I would have courted her. ... Wait. Something feels off. I look at my own body. My fur is of an healthy brown color, with no missing patches. My legs and back don''t hurt anymore. My eyes can see crystal clear. Am I young again?!? This afterlife keeps getting better and better! ¡°Warden. You find this place pleasant, yes?¡± (Female Rat-kin) Her voice... Something feels off about it, but I can''t put my fingers to it... ¡°This is the most beautiful place I have ever seen. And so you are.¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°I''m glad. Yes. Do you wish to lay with me?¡± (Female Rat-kin) Was she put there by the ancestors to tempt me? Is this just their way to welcome me? In any case, my answer can only be one. ¡°I''m sorry. As beautiful as you are, I already have a mate.¡± *look away* (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°I created this place to give you comfort. My way to thank you for all you have done for my kind and yours. Do not feel bound by chains. You earned this. Yes.¡± (Female Rat-kin) That manner of speaking... It can''t be! ¡°Jashaaari?!?¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) *smile* ¡°Yes. You were always quick witted, Warden. I had no doubt you would understand.¡° (Jashaaari, Aether Crystal Mole Queen) Jashaaari is the apex of her species, a seven meters long mole queen, and the only mole to have ever survived after feeding on aether crystals. Seeing her in this form is... Weird. ¡°What are you doing in the afterlife?!? Why do you look like that?!? Only the ancestors should be here!!!¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°Be calm, Warden. I will explain.¡± (Jashaaari) I was freaking out, but my uneasiness is melted away by her voice. She has this strange power of calming down people to make them think. It helped so much during our reconstruction efforts. ¡°Your body is dead, but your consciousness is yet to be released. Yes. I created this place in your mind to give you solace. I took this form because that is what you desire.¡± (Jashaaari) We spend the next few minutes looking at the scenery in front of us in silence. It takes a while to take her words in, but I don''t doubt her in the least. One thing bothers me... ¡°Your throne room is coated in Black Gold how are you inside my mind? And from such distance?¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°I trained to see past my room, still It is taking a lot of effort to achieve this. Yes. I constructed this place by piecing together everything your kind considers pleasant. I gave shape to what your heart desires.¡± (Jashaaari) ¡°You do this for all our dead?¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°No. You are a special case, Warden. This place exists just for you.¡± (Jashaaari) ¡°... How long~ (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°I do not know. Time flows differently, here. But it will not be long before your consciousness is fully released. Even I cannot prevent that.¡± (Jashaaari) ¡°It''s better this way~ Say, Ja. Do you know what the afterlife looks like?¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) ¡°I do not know.¡± (Jashaaari) This could end at any moment, but I don''t mind. I have been ready to embrace death for a long time now. And if the afterlife is half as good of what Ja created for me, I''m in for a treat! ¡°Is this place pleasing to you, Warden?¡± (Jashaaari) ¡°It is, Ja. Thank you.¡± (Mi''Kai''Ra) Looking at the mountains ahead, for the first time I notice a waterfall. It''s very far from here. The water looks like it''s moving in slow motion. And that feels right. That''s how a waterfall is supposed to look like at this distance. This place is so well made, with its incredible beauty. I grab a few blades of grass and smells them. All the sensations feels right. What should I do with what little time I have here?